LIBRARY 

ERSITY  OF 
PAVIS 


JUST  READY 


WILLIAM  CLARK 


MERIWETHER   LEWIS 


THE    EXPEDITION 

of 

LEWIS  AND  CLARK 

Reprinted  from  the  Edition  of   1814 
With  an  Introduction  and  Index 

By  JAMES  K.  HOSMER,  LL.D. 


N 


OTWITHSTANDING  that  in  America  few  names 
are  more  familiar  upon  the  tongue  than  those  of 
Lewis  and  Clark,  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  the  Journals 
of  their  expedition  have  for  a  long  time  been  practically 
unattainable.  The  lack  thus  existing,  felt  now  more  and 
more  as  the  centenary  of  the  great  exploration  draws  near, 
this  new  edition  has  been  planned  to  fill.  The  text  used 
is  that  of  the  1814  edition,  which  must  hold  its  place  as 
the  only  account  approaching  adequacy. 

Dr.  Hosmer,  well-known  for  his  work  in  Western  his 
tory,  has  furnished  an  Introduction,  giving  the  events 
which  led  up  to  the  great  expedition  and  showing  the  vast 
development  that  has  flowed  from  it,  in  a  way  to  make 
plain  the  profound  significance  of  the  achievement.  There 
lias  also  been  added  an  elaborate  analytic  Index,  a  feature 
which  the  original  edition  lacked. 

The  publishers  offer  this  work  in  the  belief  that  it  will 
fill  all  requirements  and  become  the  standard  popular 
edition  of  this  great  American  classic. 


In  t<wo  square  octavo  volumes,  printed  from  new  type  of 

a  large  clear  face ',  ivith  new  photogravure 

portraits  and  fac -simile  maps. 

In  box,  $5.00  net;  delivered,  $5.36. 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  CHICAGO 


*5  *-** 


'*• 


THE  CONQUEST 


B  T    MR  S.     D  T  E 

McLOUGHLIN  fc? 
OLD  OREGON 

A  Chronicle 

FOUR  TH     EDITION 

izmo.  $I-5° 

"A  graphic  page  of  the  story  of  the 
American  pioneer."  —  N.  T.  Mai! 
and  Express. 


THE  CONQUEST 

The  True  Story  of  Lewis 
and  Clark 


BT 

EVA    EMERT   DTE 

Author  of 
"McLoughlin  and  Old  Oregon  " 


Chicago 

A.   C.  McCLURG   fcf    COMPANY 
1902 


LIBRARY 

tT^TVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


COPYRIGHT 

A.  C.  MCCLURG   &  Co 
1902 

Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 
PUBLISHED  Nov.  12,  1902 


UNIVERSITY    PRESS     .     JOHN    WILSON 
AND     SON     •     CAMBRIDGE,     U.  S.  A. 


NOTE   OF   ACKNOWLEDGMENT 

THE  author  hereby  acknowledges  obligation  to  the 
Lewis  and   Clark   families,  especially  to  William 
Hancock  Clark   of  Washington,  D.C.,  and  John 
O'Fallon  Clark  of  St.  Louis,  grandsons  of  Governor  Clark, 
and  to  C.  Harper  Anderson  of  Ivy  Depot,  Virginia,  the 
nephew  and  heir  of  Meriwether  Lewis,  for  letters,  docu 
ments,  and  family  traditions  ;  to  Mrs.  Meriwether  Lewis 
Clark  of  Louisville  and  Mrs.  Jefferson  K.  Clark  of  New 
York,  widows  of  Governor  Clark's  sons,  and  to  more  than 
twenty  nieces  and  nephews ;  to  Reuben  Gold  Thwaites  of 
the   University   of  Wisconsin,  for  access  to  the  valuable 
Draper  Collection  of  Clark,  Boone,  and  Tecumseh  manu 
scripts,  and  for  use  of  the  original  journals  of  Lewis  and 
Clark  which  Mr.  Thwaites  is  now  editing ;  to  George  W. 
Martin  of  the  Kansas  Historical  Society  at  Topeka,   for 
access  to  the  Clark  letter-books  covering  William  Clark's 
correspondence  for  a  period  of  thirty  years;  to  Colonel 
Reuben  T.  Durrett  of  Louisville,  for  access  to  his  valuable 
private  library;  to  Mr.  Horace  Kephart  of  the  Mercantile 
Library,  and  Mr.  Pierre  Chouteau,  St.  Louis  ;  to  the  His 
torical  Societies  of  Missouri,  at  St.  Louis  and  Columbia; 
to  Mrs.  Laura  Howie,  for  Montana  manuscripts  at  Helena ; 
to  Miss  Kate  C.  McBeth,  the  greatest  living  authority  on 
Nez  Perce  tradition ;  to  the  descendants  of  Dr.  Saugrain, 
and  to  the  families  and  friends  of  Sergeants  Pryor,  Gass, 
Floyd,  Ordway,  and  privates  Bratton,  Shannon,  Drouillard, 
of  the  Lewis  and  Clark  Expedition ;  also  to  the  Librarian 
of  Congress  for  copies  of  Government  Documents. 

E.  E.  D. 

OREGON  CITY,  OREGON, 
September  i,  1902. 


CONTENTS 

BOOK   I 

WHEN    RED   MEN   RULED 

PAGE 

I.  A  CHILD  is  BORN i 

II.  THE  CLARK  HOME 7 

III.  EXIT  DUNMORE 12 

IV.  THE  WILDERNESS  ROAD 14 

V.  A  BARREL  OF  GUNPOWDER 17 

VI.  THE  FEUDAL  AGE 19 

VII.  KASKASKIA 24 

VIII.  THE  SPANISH  DONNA 28 

IX.  VlNCENNES 32 

X.  THE  CITY  OF  THE  STRAIT 38 

XI.  A  PRISONER  OF  WAR 41 

XII.  Two  WARS  AT  ONCE 43 

XIII.  THE  KEY  OF  THE  COUNTRY 47 

XIV.  BEHIND  THE  CURTAIN 50 

XV.  THE  ATTACK  ON  ST.  Louis 53 

XVI.  OLD  CHILLICOTHE 60 

XVII.  "DETROIT    MUST    BE    TAKEN" 63 

XVIII.  ON  THE  RAMPARTS 69 

XIX.  EXIT  CORNWALLIS 72 

XX.  THE  OLD  VIRGINIA  HOME 77 

XXI.  DOWN  THE  OHIO 81 

XXII.  MULBERRY  HILL 87 

XXIII.  MISSISSIPPI  TROUBLES 91 

XXIV.  ST.  CLAIR 97 

•XXV.  THE  SWORD  OF  "MAD  ANTHONY"  WAYNE  102 


viii  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

XXVI.  THE  SPANIARD 106 

XXVII.  THE  BROTHERS 113 

XXVIII.  THE  MAID  OF  FINCASTLE 119 

*  XXIX.  THE  PRESIDENT'S  SECRETARY 122 

XXX.  THE  PRESIDENT  TALKS  WITH  MERIWETHER      .     .  131 


BOOK  II 

INTO    THE    WEST 

I.   THE  LOUISIANA  PURCHASE 139 

II.   THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WHITE  HOUSE     .     .     .     .  144 

III.  RECRUITING  FOR  OREGON 149 

IV.  THE  FEUD  is  ENDED 154 

V.   THE  CESSION  OF  ST.  Louis 157 

VI.  SERGEANT  ORDWAY  WRITES  A  LETTER  .  .  .  .  166 

VII.  INTO  THE  LAND  OF  ANARCHY 167 

VIII.  "THE  Sioux!  THE  Sioux!" 176 

IX.  THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS  .  .  .  .  .  185 

X.  THE  FIRST  DAKOTA  CHRISTMAS 192 

XL  THE  BRITISH  FUR  TRADERS 199 

XII.  FAREWELL  TO  FORT  MANDAN 204 

XIII.  TOWARD  THE  SUNSET 208 

XIV.  THE  SHINING  MOUNTAINS 214 

XV.   A  WOMAN  PILOT 221 

XVI.   IDAHO 228 

XVII.   DOWN  THE  COLUMBIA 235 

XVIII.    FORT  CLATSOP  BY  THE  SEA 242 

XIX.   A  WHALE  ASHORE 249 

XX.   A  RACE  FOR  EMPIRE 257 

XXI.    "A  SHIP!    A  SHIP!" 259 

XXII.    BACK  TO  CIVILISATION 265 

XXIII.  CAMP  CHOPUNNISH 272 

XXIV.  OVER  THE  BITTER  ROOT  RANGE 277 

XXV.   BEWARE  THE  BLACKFEET -279 


CONTENTS  ix 

PAGE 

XXVI.    DOWN  THE  YELLOWSTONE 283 

XXVII.   THE  HOME  STRETCH 288 

XXVIII.  THE  OLD  STONE  FORTS  OF  ST.  Louis    .     .     .     .  296 

XXIX.   To  WASHINGTON 3°3 

XXX.   THE  PLAUDITS  OF  A  NATION 307 


BOOK   III 

THE   RED    HEAD   CHIEF 

I.   THE  SHADOW  OF  NAPOLEON 315 

II.   AMERICAN  RULE  IN  ST.  Louis ,     .  319 

III.  FAREWELL  TO  FINCASTLE 322 

IV.  THE  BOAT  HORN 327 

V.   A  BRIDE  IN  ST.  Louis 331 

VI.   THE  FIRST  FORT  IN  MONTANA 335 

VII.   A  MYSTERY 337 

VIII.   A  LONELY  GRAVE  IN  TENNESSEE 343 

IX.   TRADE  FOLLOWS  THE  FLAG 344 

X.   TECUMSEH 352 

XL   CLARK  GUARDS  THE  FRONTIER 360 

XII.   THE  STORY  OF  A  SWORD 369 

XIII.  PORTAGE  DES  Sioux 376 

XIV.  "FOR  OUR  CHILDREN,  OUR  CHILDREN"     ....  386 
XV.   Too  GOOD  TO  THE  INDIANS 390 

XVI.   THE  RED  HEAD  CHIEF 397 

XVII.   THE  GREAT  COUNCIL  AT  PRAIRIE  DU  CHIEN      .     .  404 

XVIII.   THE  LORDS  OF  THE  RIVERS 415 

XIX.   FOUR  INDIAN  AMBASSADORS 421 

XX.   BLACK  HAWK 429 

XXI.   A  GREAT  LIFE  ENDS 434 

XXII.   THE  NEW  WEST 438 


THE  CONQUEST 

Book  I 

WHEN  RED  MEN  RULED 


I 

A    CHILD   IS   BORN 

THE  old  brick  palace  at  Williamsburg  was  in  a 
tumult.  The  Governor  tore  off  his  wig  and 
stamped  it  under  foot  in  rage. 

"  I  '11  teach  them,  the  ingrates,  the  rebels !  "  Snatch 
ing  at  a  worn  bell-cord,  but  carefully  replacing  his  wig, 
he  stood  with  clinched  fists  and  compressed  lips,  waiting. 

"  They  are  going  to  meet  in  Williamsburg,  eh?  I'll 
circumvent  them.  These  Virginia  delegates !  These  re 
bellious  colonists !  I  '11  nip  their  little  game !  The  land  is 
ripe  for  insurrection.  Negroes,  Indians,  rebels!  There 
are  enough  rumblings  now.  Let  me  but  play  them  off 
against  each  other,  and  then  these  colonists  will  know 
their  friends.  Let  but  the  Indians  rise  —  like  naked 
chicks  they  '11  fly  to  mother  wings  for  shelter.  I  '11  show 
them !  I  '11  thwart  their  hostile  plans !  " 

Again  Lord  Dunmore  violently  rang  the  bell.  A  ser 
vant  of  the  palace  entered. 

"  Here,  sirrah !  take  this  compass  and  dispatch  a  mes 
senger  to  Daniel  Boone.  Bade  him  be  gone  at  once  to 
summon  in  the  surveyors  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio.  An 
Indian  war  is  imminent.  Tell  him  to  lose  no  time." 

The  messenger  bowed  himself  out,  and  a  few  minutes 
later  a  horse's  hoofs  rang  down  the  cobblestone  path  be 
fore  the  Governor's  Mansion  of  His  Majesty's  colony  of 
Virginia  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1774. 

Lord  Dunmore  soliloquised.  "Lewis  is  an  arrant  rebel, 
but  he  is  powerful  as  old  Warwick.  I  '11  give  him  a  jour 
ney  to  travel."  Again  he  rang  the  bell  and  again  a  ser 
vant  swept  in  with  low  obeisance. 


2  THE    CONQUEST 

'  You,  sirrah,  dispatch  a  man  as  fast  as  horse  or  boat 
can  speed  to  Bottetourt.  Tell  Andrew  Lewis  to  raise  at 
once  a  thousand  men  and  march  from  Lewisburg  across 
Mt.  Laurel  to  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kanawha.  Here 
are  his  sealed  orders."  The  messenger  took  the  packet 
and  went  out. 

"  An  Indian  war  will  bring  them  back.  I,  myself,  will 
lead  the  right  wing,  the  pick  and  flower  of  the  army. 
I  '11  make  of  the  best  men  my  own  scouts.  To  myself 
will  I  bind  this  Boone,  this  Kenton,  Morgan,  and  that 
young  surveyor,  George  Rogers  Clark,  before  these  agi 
tators  taint  their  loyalty.  I,  myself,  will  lead  my  troops 
to  the  Shawnee  towns.  Let  Lewis  rough  it  down  the 
Great  Kanawha." 

It  was  the  sixth  of  June  when  the  messenger  drew  rein 
at  Boone's  door  in  Powell's  Valley.  The  great  frontiers 
man  sat  smoking  in  his  porch,  meditating  on  the  death 
of  that  beloved  son  killed  on  the  way  to  Kentucky.  The 
frightened  emigrants,  the  first  that  ever  tried  the  perilous 
route,  had  fallen  back  to  Powell's  Valley. 

Boone  heard  the  message  and  looked  at  his  faithful 
wife,  Rebecca,  busy  within  the  door.  She  nodded  assent. 
The  messenger  handed  him  the  compass,  as  large  as  a 
saucer.  For  a  moment  Boone  balanced  it  on  his  hand, 
then  slipped  it  into  his  bosom.  Out  of  a  huge  wooden 
bowl  on  a  cross-legged  table  near  he  filled  his  wallet  with 
parched  corn,  took  his  long  rifle  from  its  peg  over  the 
door,  and  strode  forth. 

Other  messengers  were  speeding  at  the  hest  of  Lord 
Dunmore,  hither  and  yon  and  over  the  Blue  Ridge. 

Andrew  Lewis  was  an  old  Indian  fighter  from  Din- 
widdie's  day,  —  Dinwiddie,  the  blustering,  scolding, 
letter-writing  Dinwiddie,  who  undertook  to  instruct 
Andrew  Lewis  and  George  Washington  how  to  fight 
Indians !  Had  not  the  Shawnees  harried  his  border  for 
years?  Had  he  not  led  rangers  from  Fairfax's  lodge  to 
the  farthest  edge  of  Bottetourt  ?  Side  by  side  with  Wash 
ington  he  fought  at  Long  Meadows  and  spilled  blood  with 
the  rest  on  Braddock's  field.  More  than  forty  years 
before,  his  father,  John  Lewis,  had  led  the  first  settlers  up 


A    CHILD    IS    BORN  3 

the  Shenandoah.  They  had  sown  it  to  clover,  red  clover, 
red,  the  Indians  said,  from  the  blood  of  red  men  slain 
by  the  whites. 

But  what  were  they  to  do  when  peaceful  settlers,  fugi 
tives  from  the  old  world,  staked  their  farms  on  vacant 
land  only  to  be  routed  by  the  scalp  halloo?  Which  was 
preferable,  the  tyranny  of  kings  or  the  Indian  firestake? 
Hunted  humanity  must  choose. 

The  Shawnees,  too,  were  a  hunted  people.  Driven 
from  south  and  from  north,  scouted  by  the  Cherokees, 
scalped  by  the  Iroquois,  night  and  day  they  looked  for  a 
place  of  rest  and  found  it  not.  Beside  the  shining  Shen 
andoah,  daughter  of  the  stars,  they  pitched  their  wig 
wams,  only  to  find  a  new  and  stronger  foe,  the  dreaded 
white  man.  Do  their  best,  interests  would  conflict. 
Civilisation  and  savagery  could  not  occupy  the  same 
territory.  » 

And  now  a  party  of  emigrants  were  pressing  into  the 
Mingo  country  on  the  upper  Ohio.  Early  in  April  the 
family  of  Logan,  the  noted  Mingo  chief,  was  slaugh 
tered  by  the  whites.  It  was  a  dastardly  deed,  but  what 
arm  had  yet  compassed  the  lawless  frontier?  All  In 
dians  immediately  held  accountable  all  whites,  and  burn 
ings  and  massacres  began  in  reprisal.  Here  was  an 
Indian  war  at  the  hand  of  Lord  Dunmore. 

Few  white  men  had  gone  down  the  Kanawha  in  those 
days.  Washington  surveyed  there  in  1770,  and  two  years 
later  George  Rogers  Clark  carried  chain  and  compass  in 
the  same  region.  That  meant  settlers,  —  now,  war. 
But  Lewis,  blunt,  irascible,  shrank  not.  Of  old  Crom- 
wellian  stock,  sternly  aggressive  and  fiercely  right,  he 
felt  the  land  was  his,  and  like  the  men  of  Bible  times 
went  out  to  smite  the  heathen  hip  and  thigh.  Buckling 
on  his  huge  broadsword,  and  slipping  into  his  tall  boots 
and  heavy  spurs,  he  was  off. 

At  his  call  they  gathered,  defenders  of  the  land  be 
yond  the  Blue  Ridge,  Scotch-Irish,  Protestants  of  Pro 
testants,  long  recognised  by  the  Cavaliers  of  tidewater 
Virginia  as  a  mighty  bulwark  against  the  raiding  red 
men.  Charles  Lewis  brought  in  his  troop  from  Augusta, 


4  THE   CONQUEST 

kinsfolk  of  the  Covenanters,  fundamentally  democratic, 
Presbyterian  Irish  interpreting  their  own  Bibles,  believ 
ing  in  schools,  born  leaders,  dominating  their  commu 
nities  and  impressing  their  character  on  the  nation  yet 
unborn. 

It  was  August  when,  in  hunting  shirts  and  leggings, 
they  marched  into  rendezvous  at  Staunton,  with  long 
knives  in  their  leathern  belts  and  rusty  old  firelocks  above 
their  shoulders.  In  September  they  camped  at  Lewis- 
burg.  Flour  and  ammunition  were  packed  on  horses. 
Three  weeks  of  toil  and  travail  through  wilderness, 
swamp,  and  morass,  and  they  were  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Great  Kanawha. 

But  where  was  Dunmore?  With  his  thousand  men 
he  was  to  march  over  the  Braddock  Road  to  meet  them 
there  on  the  Ohio.  Rumour  now  said  he  was  marching 
alone  on  the  Shawne£  towns. 

"  And  so  expose  himself!"  ejaculated  Lewis, 

But  just  then  a  runner  brought  word  from  Lord  Dun- 
more,  "  Join  me  at  the  Shawnee  towns." 

"  What  does  it  mean?  "  queried  Lewis  of  his  colonels, 
Charles  Lewis  of  Augusta,  Fleming  of  Bottetourt,  Shelby 
and  Field  of  Culpepper.  "  It  looks  like  a  trap.  Not  in 
vain  have  I  grown  gray  in  border  forays.  There  's  some 
mistake.  It  will  leave  the  whole  western  portion  of  Vir 
ginia  unprotected." 

Brief  was  the  discussion.  Before  they  could  cross 
the  Ohio,  guns  sounded  a  sharp  surprise.  Andrew  Lewis 
and  his  men  found  themselves  penned  at  Point  Pleasant 
without  a  hope  of  retreat.  Behind  them  lay  the  Ohio  and 
the  Kanawha,  in  front  the  woods,  thick  with  Delawares, 
Iroquois,  Wyandots,  Shawnees,  flinging  themselves  upon 
the  entrapped  army. 

Daylight  was  just  quivering  in  the  treetops  when  the 
battle  of  Point  Pleasant  began.  At  the  first  savage  onset 
Fleming,  Charles  Lewis,  and  Field  lay  dead.  It  was 
surprise,  ambuscade,  slaughter. 

Grim  old  Andrew  Lewis  lit  his  pipe  and  studied  the 
field  while  his  riflemen  and  sharp-shooters  braced  them 
selves  behind  the  white-armed  sycamores.  There  was  a 


A    CHILD    IS    BORN  5 

crooked  run  through  the  brush  unoccupied.  While  the 
surging  foes  were  beating  back  and  forth,  Andrew  Lewis 
sent  a  party  through  that  run  to  fall  upon  the  Indians 
from  behind.  A  Hercules  himself,  he  gathered  up  his 
men  with  a  rush,  cohorns  roaring.  From  the  rear  there 
came  an  answering  fire.  Above  the  din,  the  voice  of 
Cornstalk  rose,  encouraging  his  warriors,  "  Be  strong ! 
be  strong!"  But  panic  seized  the  Indians;  they  broke 
and  fled. 

Andrew  Lewis  looked  and  the  sun  was  going  down. 
Two  hundred  whites  lay  stark  around  him,  some  dead, 
some  yet  to  rise  and  fight  on  other  fields.  The  ground 
was  slippery  with  gore;  barked,  hacked,  and  red  with 
blood,  the  white-armed  sycamores  waved  their  ghostly 
hands  and  sighed,  where  all  that  weary  day  red  men  and 
white  had  struggled  together.  And  among  the  heaps  of 
Indian  slain,  there  lay  the  father  of  a  little  Shawnee  boy, 
Tecumseh. 

Cornstalk,  chief  of  the  Shawnees,  Red  Hawk,  pride  of 
the  Delawares,  and  Logan,  Logan  the  great  Mingo,  were 
carried  along  in  the  resistless  retreat  of  their  people,  down 
and  over  the  lurid  Ohio,  crimson  with  blood  and  the  tint 
of  the  setting  sun. 

On  that  October  day,  1774,  civilisation  set  a  milestone 
westward.  Lewis  and  his  backwoodsmen  had  quieted  the 
Indians  in  one  of  the  most  hotly  contested  battles  in  all 
the  annals  of  Indian  warfare. 

"  Let  us  go  on,"  they  said,  and  out  of  the  debris  of 
battle,  Lewis  and  his  shattered  command  crossed  the  Ohio 
to  join  Lord  Dunmore  at  the  Shawnee  towns. 

"  We  have  defeated  them.  Now  let  us  dictate  peace  at 
their  very  doors,"  said  Lewis.  But  Dunmore,  amazed  at 
this  success  of  rebel  arms,  sent  the  flying  word,  "  Go 
back.  Retrace  your  steps.  Go  home." 

Lewis,  astounded,  stopped.  "  Go  back  now?  What 
does  the  Governor  mean?  We  must  go  on,  to  save  him 
if  nothing  else.  He  is  in  the  very  heart  of  the  hostile 
country."  And  he  pressed  on. 

Again  the  messenger  brought  the  word,  "  Retreat." 

"  Retreat?"  roared  Lewis,  scarce  believing  his  ears. 


6  THE    CONQUEST 

"  We  've  reached  this  goal  with  hardship.  We  've  pur 
chased  a  victory  with  blood !  "  There  was  scorn  in  the 
old  man's  voice.  "  March  on!  "  he  said. 

But  when  within  three  miles  of  the  Governor's  camp, 
Lord  Dunmore  himself  left  his  command  and  hastened 
with  an  Indian  chief  to  the  camp  of  Lewis.  Dunmore 
met  him  almost  as  an  Indian  envoy,  it  seemed  to  Lewis. 

"  Why  have  you  disobeyed  my  orders?  "  thundered  the 
Governor,  drawing  his  sword  and  reddening  with  rage. 
"  I  say  go  back.  Retrace  your  steps.  Go  home.  I  will 
negotiate  a  peace.  There  need  be  no  further  movement 
of  the  southern  division." 

His  manner,  his  tone,  that  Indian! — the  exhausted  and 
overwrought  borderers  snatched  their  bloody  knives  and 
leaped  toward  the  Governor.  Andrew  Lewis  held  them 
back.  "  This  is  no  time  for  a  quarrel.  I  will  return." 
And  amazed,  enraged,  silenced,  Andrew  Lewis  began  his 
retreat  from  victory. 

But  suspicious  murmurings  rolled  along  the  line. 

"  He  ordered  us  there  to  betray  us." 

"Why  is  my  lord  safe  in  the  enemy's  country?" 

"  Why  did  the  Indians  fall  upon  us  while  the  Gov 
ernor  sat  in  the  Shawnee  towns  ?  " 

"  That  sword  — " 

Andrew  Lewis  seemed  not  to  hear  these  ebullitions  of 
his  men,  but  his  front  was  stern  and  awful.  As  one  long 
after  said,  "  The  very  earth  seemed  to  tremble  under  his 
tread." 

All  Virginia  rang  with  their  praises,  as  worn  and  torn 
and  battered  with  battle,  Lewis  led  his  troop  into  the 
settlements.  Leaving  them  to  disperse  to  their  homes 
with  pledge  to  reassemble  at  a  moment's  notice,  he  set 
forth  for  Williamsburg  where  news  might  be  heard  of 
great  events.  On  his  way  he  stopped  at  Ivy  Creek  near 
Charlottesville,  at  the  house  of  his  kinsman,  William 
Lewis.  An  infant  lay  in  the  cradle,  born  in  that  very 
August,  while  they  were  marching  to  battle. 

"  And  what  have  you  named  the  young  soldier  ? " 
asked  the  grim  old  borderer,  as  he  looked  upon  the  sleep 
ing  child. 


THE    CLARK   HOME  7 

"  Meri wether    Lewis,    Meri wether    for    his    mother's 
people/'  answered  the  proud  and  happy  father. 
"  And  will  you  march  with  the  minute  men  ?  " 
"  I  shall  be  there,"  said  William  Lewis. 


II 

THE    CLARK   HOME 

HAT  do  you  see,  William?  " 

A  red-headed  boy  was  standing  at  the 
door  of  a  farmhouse  on  the  road  between 
Fredericksburg  and  Richmond,  in  the  valley  of  the 
Rappahannock. 

"  The  soldiers,  mother,  the  soldiers!  " 

Excitedly  the  little  four-year-old  flew  down  under  the 
mulberry  trees  to  greet  his  tall  and  handsome  brother, 
George  Rogers  Clark,  returning  from  the  Dunmore  war. 

Busy,  sewing  ruffles  on  her  husband's  shirt  and  darn 
ing  his  long  silk  stockings,  the  mother  sat,  when  sud 
denly  she  heard  the  voice  of  her  son  with  his  elder 
brother. 

"  I  tell  you,  Jonathan,  there  is  a  storm  brewing.  But 
I  cannot  take,  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  King  that  my 
duty  to  my  country  may  require  me  to  disregard.  The 
Governor  has  been  good  to  me,  I  admit  that.  I  can 
not  fight  him — and  I  will  not  fight  my  own  people. 
Heigh-ho,  for  the  Kentucky  country." 

Dropping  her  work,  Mrs.  Clark,  Ann  Rogers,  a  de 
scendant  of  the  martyr  of  Smithfield,  and  heir  through 
generations  of  "  iron  in  the  blood  and  granite  in  the  back 
bone,"  looked  into  the  approaching,  luminous  eyes. 

"  I  hope  my  son  has  been  a  credit  to  his  country  ?  " 

"A  credit?"  exclaimed  Jonathan.  "Why,  mother, 
Lord  Dunmore  has  offered  him  a  commission  in  the 
British  army ! " 

"  But  I  cannot  take  it,"  rejoined  George  Rogers,  bend- 


8  THE   CONQUEST 

ing  to  press  a  kiss  on  the  cheek  of  his  brown-eyed  little 
mother.  "  Lord  Dunmore  means  right,  but  he  is  misun 
derstood.  And  he  swears  by  the  King." 

"And  do  we  not  all  swear  by  the  King?"  almost 
wrathfully  exclaimed  John  Clark,  the  father,  entering 
the  opposite  door  at  this  moment. 

"  Who  has  suffered  more  for  the  King  than  we  self 
same  Cavaliers,  we  who  have  given  Virginia  her  most 
honourable  name  —  '  The  Old  Dominion  '  ?  Let  the 
King  but  recognise  us  as  Britons,  entitled  to  the  rights 
of  Englishmen,  and  we  will  swear  by  him  to  the  end." 

It  was  a  long  speech  for  John  Clark,  a  man  of  few 
words  and  intensely  loyal,  the  feudal  patriarch  of  this 
family,  and  grandson  of  a  Cavalier  who  came  to  Virginia 
after  the  execution  of  Charles  I.  But  his  soul  had  been 
stirred  to  the  centre,  by  the  same  wrongs  that  had  kindled 
Patrick  Henry  and  Thomas  Jefferson.  These  were  his 
friends,  his  neighbours,  who  had  the  same  interests  at 
stake,  and  the  same  high  love  of  liberty. 

"  If  the  King  would  have  us  loyal,  aye,  then,  let  him  be 
loyal  to  us,  his  most  loyal  subjects.  Did  not  Patrick 
Henry's  father  drink  the  King's  health  at  the  head  of 
his  regiment?  Did  not  Thomas  Jefferson's  grandsires 
sit  in  the  first  House  of  Burgesses  in  the  old  church  at 
Jamestown,  more  than  a  century  before  the  passage  of 
the  Stamp  Act?  And  who  swore  better  by  the  King? 
None  of  us  came  over  here  from  choice!  We  came  be 
cause  we  loved  our  King  and  would  not  bide  his  enemies." 

George  Rogers  Clark  looked  approvingly  at  his  father, 
and  yet,  he  owed  fealty  to  Lord  Dunmore.  Even  as  a 
stripling  he  had  been  singled  out  for  favours. 

"I  see  the  storm  gathering,"  he  said.  "  If  I  choose,  it 
must  be  with  my  people.  But  I  need  not  choose,  —  I  will 
go  to  Kentucky." 

It  was  the  selfsame  thought  of  Daniel  Boone. 

"  But  here  are  the  children !  " 

Nine-year-old  Lucy  danced  to  her  brother,  William  still 
clung  to  his  hand,  and  their  bright  locks  intermingled. 

"  Three  red-headed  Clarks,"  laughed  the  teasing  Jona 
than. 


THE    CLARK   HOME  9 

More  than  a  century  since,  the  first  John  Clark  settled 
on  the  James,  a  bachelor  and  tobacco  planter.  But  one 
day  Mary  Byrd  of  Westover  tangled  his  heart  in  her 
auburn  curls.  In  every  generation  since,  that  red  hair 
had  re-appeared. 

"  A  strain  of  heroic  benevolence  runs  through  the  red 
headed  Clarks,"  said  an  old  dame  who  knew  the  family. 
"  They  win  the  world  and  give  it  away." 

But  the  dark-haired  Clarks,  they  were  the  money 
makers.  Already  Jonathan,  the  eldest,  had  served  as 
Clerk  in  the  Spottsylvania  Court  at  Fredericksburg,  where 
he  often  met  Colonel  George  Washington.  Three  younger 
brothers,  John,  Richard,  and  Edmund,  lads  from  twelve 
to  seventeen,  listened  not  less  eagerly  than  Ann,  Eliza 
beth,  Lucy,  and  Fanny,  the  sisters  of  this  heroic  family. 

But  George  was  the  adventurer.  When  he  came  home 
friends,  neighbours,  acquaintances,  gathered  to  listen. 
The  border  wars  had  kindled  military  ardour  with  deeds 
to  fire  a  thousand  tales  of  romance  and  fireside  narrative. 
Moreover,  George  was  a  good  talker.  But  he  seemed 
uncommonly  depressed  this  night,  —  the  choice  of  life 
lay  before  him. 

At  sixteen  George  Rogers  Clark  had  set  out  as  a  land 
surveyor,  like  Washington  and  Boone  and  Wayne,  pene 
trating  and  mapping  the  western  wilds. 

To  survey  meant  to  command.  Watched  by  red  men 
over  the  hills,  dogged  by  savages  in  the  brakes,  scalped 
by  demons  in  the  wood,  the  frontier  surveyor  must  be 
ready  at  any  instant  to  drop  chain  and  compass  for  the 
rifle  and  the  knife. 

Like  Wayne  and  Washington,  Clark  had  drilled  boy 
troops  when  he  and  Madison  were  pupils  together  under 
the  old  Scotch  dominie,  Donald  Robertson,  in  Albemarle. 

While  still  in  his  teens  George  and  a  few  others,  reso 
lute  young  men,  crossed  the  Alleghanies,  went  over 
Braddock's  route,  and  examined  Fort  Necessity  where 
Washington  had  been.  They  floated  down  the  Monon- 
gahela  to  Fort  Pitt.  In  the  angle  of  the  rivers,  overlook 
ing  the  flood,  mouldered  the  remains  of  old  Fort  Du 
Ouesne,  blown  up  by  the  French  when  captured  by  the 


io  THE    CONQUEST 

English.  The  mound,  the  moat,  the  angles  and  bastions 
yet  remained,  but  overgrown  with  grass,  and  cattle  grazed 
where  once  an  attempt  had  been  made  to  plant  mediaeval 
institutions  on  the  sod  of  North  America.  As  if  born  for 
battles,  Clark  studied  the  ground  plans. 

"  Two  log  gates  swung  on  hinges  here/'  explained  the 
Colonel  from  Fort  Pitt,  "  one  opening  on  the  water  and 
one  on  the  land  side  with  a  mediaeval  drawbridge.  Every 
night  they  hauled  up  the  ponderous  bridge,  leaving  only 
a  dim  dark  pit  down  deep  to  the  water." 

With  comprehensive  glance  George  Rogers  Clark  took 
in  the  mechanism  of  intrenchments,  noted  the  convenient 
interior,  with  magazine,  bake-house,  and  well  in  the 
middle. 

"  So  shall  I  build  my  forts."  Pencil  in  hand  the  young 
surveyor  had  the  whole  scheme  instantly  sketched.  The 
surprised  Colonel  took  a  second  look.  Seldom  before  had 
he  met  so  intelligent  a  study  of  fortifications. 

"  Are  you  an  officer?  " 

"  I  am  Major  of  Virginia  militia  under  Lord  Dun- 
more." 

With  a  missionary  to  the  Indians,  Clark  slid  down  the 
wild  Ohio  and  took  up  a  claim  beyond  the  farthest.  Here 
for  a  year  he  lived  as  did  Boone,  beating  his  corn  on  a 
hominy  block  and  drying  his  venison  before  his  solitary 
evening  fire.  Then  he  journeyed  over  into  the  Scioto. 

So,  when  the  Dunmore  war  broke  out,  here  was  a 
scout  ready  at  hand  for  the  Governor.  Major  Clark 
knew  every  inch  of  the  Braddock  route  and  every  trail 
to  the  Shawnee  towns.  When  a  fort  was  needed,  it  was 
the  skilled  hand  and  fertile  brain  of  George  Rogers  Clark 
that  planned  the  bastioned  stockade  that  became  the  nu 
cleus  of  the  future  city  of  Wheeling. 

Then  Dunmore  came  by.  Like  a  war-horse,  Clark 
scented  the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant  afar  off. 

"  And  I  not  there  to  participate !  "  he  groaned.  But 
Dunmore  held  him  at  his  own  side,  with  Morgan,  Boone, 
and  Kenton,  picked  scouts  of  the  border.  When  back 
across  the  Ohio  the  Mingoes  came  flying,  Clark  wild, 
eager,  restless,  was  pacing  before  Dunmore's  camp. 


THE    CLARK   HOME  n 

Beaten  beyond  precedent  by  the  mighty  valour  of  An 
drew  Lewis,  Cornstalk  and  his  warriors  came  pleading 
for  peace. 

"  Why  did  you  go  to  war?  "  asked  Dunmore. 

"  Long,  long  ago  there  was  a  great  battle  between  the 
red  Indians  and  the  white  ones,"  said  Cornstalk,  "  and 
the  red  Indians  won.  This  nerved  us  to  try  again  against 
the  whites." 

But  Logan  refused  to  come. 

"  Go,"  said  Lord  Dunmore,  to  George  Rogers  Clark 
and  another,  "  go  to  the  camp  of  the  sullen  chief  and  see 
what  he  has  to  say." 

They  went.  The  great  Mingo  gave  a  vehement  talk. 
They  took  it  down  in  pencil  and,  rolled  in  a  string  of 
wampum,  carried  it  back  to  the  camp  of  Lord  Dunmore. 

In  the  council  Clark  unrolled  and  read  the  message. 
Like  the  wail  of  an  old  Roman  it  rang  in  the  woods  of 
Ohio. 

"  I  appeal  to  any  white  man  if  ever  he  entered  Logan's 
cabin  and  he  gave  him  not  meat;  if  he  ever  came  cold 
and  naked  and  he  clothed  him  not.  During  the  course 
of  the  last  long  and  bloody  war,  Logan  remained  idle  in 
his  cabin,  an  advocate  for  peace.  Such  was  my  love  for 
the  whites,  that  my  countrymen  pointed  as  they  passed 
and  said,  '  Logan  is  the  friend  of  the  white  man.'  I  had 
even  thought  to  have  lived  with  you  but  for  the  injuries 
of  one  man.  Colonel  Cresap,  last  Spring,  in  cold  blood 
and  unprovoked,  murdered  all  the  relations  of  Logan, 
not  even  sparing  my  women  and  children.  There  runs 
not  a  drop  of  my  blood  in  the  veins  of  any  living  creature. 
This  drove  me  to  revenge.  I  have  sought  it;  I  have 
killed  many ;  I  have  fully  glutted  my  vengeance.;  for  my 
country  I  rejoice  at  the  beams  of  peace.  But  do  not 
harbour  a  thought  that  mine  is  the  joy  of  fear.  Logan 
never  felt  fear.  He  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save 
his  life.  Who  is  there  to  mourn  for  Logan?  Not 
one." 

One  by  one,  half  a  dozen  of  Clark's  army  comrades  had 
dropped  in  around  the  hickory  flame,  while  the  substance 
of  Logan's  tale  unfolded. 


12  THE    CONQUEST 

"And  was  Cresap  guilty?" 

"  No,"  answered  George  Rogers  Clark,  "  I  perceived 
he  was  angry  to  hear  it  read  so  before  the  army  and  I 
rallied  him.  I  told  him  he  must  be  a  very  great  man 
since  the  Indians  shouldered  him  with  everything  that 
happened." 

Little  William  had  fallen  asleep,  sitting  in  the  lap  of 
his  elder  brother,  but,  fixed  forever,  his  earliest  memory 
was  of  the  Dunmore  war.  There  was  a  silence  as  they 
looked  at  the  sleeping  child.  A  little  negro  boy  crouched 
on  the  rug  and  slumbered,  too.  His  name  was  York. 


Ill 

EXIT   DUNMORE 

ON  the  last  day  of  that  same  August  in  which  Meri- 
wether  Lewis  was  born  and  Andrew  Lewis  was 
leading  the  Virginia  volunteers  against  the  Shaw- 
nees,  Patrick  Henry  and  George  Washington  set  out  on 
horseback  together  for  Philadelphia,  threading  the  bridle 
paths  of  uncut  forests,  and  fording  wide  and  bridgeless 
rivers  to  the  Continental  Congress. 

It  had  been  nine  years  since  Patrick  Henry,  "  alone 
and  unadvised,"  had  thrilled  the  popular  heart  with  his 
famous  first  resolutions  against  the  Stamp  Act.  From 
the  lobby  of  the  House  of  Burgesses,  Thomas  Jefferson, 
a  student,  looked  that  morning  at  the  glowing  orator  and 
said  in  his  heart,  "  He  speaks  as  Homer  wrote."  It  was 
an  alarm  bell,  a  call  to  resistance.  "  Csesar  had  his 
Brutus,  Charles  the  First  his  Cromwell,  and  George  the 
Third  "  -  how  the  staid,  bewigged,  beruffled  old  Bur 
gesses  rose  in  horror !  —  "  and  George  the  Third  may 
profit  by  their  example." 

"  Most  indecent  language,"  muttered  the  Burgesses  as 
they  hurried  out  of  the  Capitol,  pounding  their  canes  on 
the  flagstone  floor.  But  the  young  men  lifted  him  up, 


EXIT    DUNMORE  13 

and  for  a  hundred  years  an  aureole  has  blazed  around 
the  name  of  Patrick  Henry. 

The  Congress  at  Philadelphia  adjourned,  and  the  dele 
gates  plodded  their  weary  way  homeward  through  winter 
mire.  From  his  Indian  war  Lord  Dunmore  came  back  to 
Williamsburg  to  watch  the  awakening  of  Virginia. 

Then  came  that  breathless  day  when  Dunmore  seized 
and  carried  off  the  colony's  gunpowder. 

The  Virginians  promptly  demanded  its  restoration. 
The  minute  men  flew  to  arms. 

"  By  the  living  God !  "  cried  Dunmore,  "  if  any  insult 
is  offered  to  me  or  to  those  who  have  obeyed  my  orders, 
I  will  declare  freedom  to  the  slaves  and  lay  the  town  in 
ashes." 

Patrick  Henry  called  together  the  horsemen  of  Han 
over  and  marched  upon  Williamsburg.  The  terrified 
Governor  sent  his  wife  and  daughters  on  board  a  man- 
of-war  and  fortified  the  palace.  And  on  came  Patrick 
Henry.  Word  flew  beyond  the  remotest  Blue  Ridge. 
Five  thousand  men  leaped  to  arms  and  marched  across 
country  to  join  Patrick  Henry.  But  at  sunrise  on  the 
second  day  a  panting  messenger  from  Dunmore  paid  him 
for  the  gunpowder.  Patrick  Henry,  victorious,  turned 
about  and  marched  home  to  Hanover. 

Again  Lord  Dunmore  summoned  the  House  of  Bur 
gesses.  They  came,  grim  men  in  hunting  shirts  and 
rifles.  Then  his  Lordship  set  a  trap  at  the  door  of  the 
old  Powder  Magazine.  Some  young  men  opened  it  for 
arms  and  were  shot.  Before  daylight  Lord  Dunmore 
evacuated  the  palace  and  fled  from  the  wrath  of  the 
people.  On  shipboard  he  sailed  up  and  down  for  weeks, 
laying  waste  the  shores  of  the  Chesapeake,  burning  Nor 
folk  and  cannonading  the  fleeing  inhabitants. 

Andrew  Lewis  hastened  down  with  his  minute  men. 
His  old  Scotch  ire  was  up  as  he  ran  along  the  shore. 
He  pointed  his  brass  cannon  at  Dunmore' s  flagship, 
touched  it  off,  and  Lord  Dunmore' s  best  china  was  shat 
tered  to  pieces. 

"  Good  God,  that  I  should  ever  come  to  this !  "  ex 
claimed  the  unhappy  Governor, 


I4  THE    CONQUEST 

He  slipped  his  cables  and  sailed  away  in  a  raking  fire, 
and  with  that  tragic  exit  all  the  curtains  of  the  past  were 
torn  and  through  the  rent  the  future  dimly  glimmered. 

After  Dunmore's  flight,  every  individual  of  the  nobler 
sort  felt  that  the  responsibility  of  the  country  depended 
upon  him,  and  straightway  grew  to  that  stature.  Men 
looked  in  one  another's  faces  and  said,  "  We  ourselves 
are  Kings." 

Around  the  great  fire  little  William  Clark  heard  his 
father  and  brothers  discuss  these  events,  and  vividly  re 
membered  in  after  years  the  lightning  flash  before  the 
storm.  He  had  seen  his  own  brothers  go  out  to  guard 
Henry  from  the  wrath  of  Dunmore  on  his  way  to  the 
second  Continental  Congress.  And  now  Dunmore  had 
fled,  and  as  by  the  irony  of  fate,  on  the  day  after  the 
signing  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  Patrick 
Henry  became  the  first  American  Governor  of  Virginia, 
with  headquarters  at  the  palace. 


IV 

THE    WILDERNESS   ROAD 

DANIEL  BOONE  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed 
silently. 
For  a  hundred  miles  in  the  barrier  ridge  of  the 
Alleghanies  there  is  but  a  single  depression,  Cumberland 
Gap,  where  the  Cumberland  river  breaks  through,  with 
just   room   enough   for   the   stream   and   a  bridle   path. 
Through  this  Gap  as  through  a  door  Boone  passed  into 
the  beautiful  Kentucky,  and  there,  by  the  dark  and  rush 
ing  water  of  Dick's   River,   George  Rogers   Clark  and 
John  Floyd  were  encamped. 

The  young  men  leaped  to  their  feet  and  strode  toward 

the  tall,  gaunt  woodsman,  who,  axe  in  hand,  had  been 

vigorously  hewing  right  and  left  a/path  for  the  pioneers. 

"  They  are  coming,  —  Boone' s  trace  must  be  ready. 


THE    WILDERNESS    ROAD  15 

Can  you  help?"  Boone  removed  his  coonskin  cap  and 
wiped  his  perspiring  face  with  a  buckskin  handkerchief. 
His  forehead  was  high,  fine-skinned,  and  white. 

"  That  is  our  business,  —  to  settle  the  country,"  an 
swered  the  young  surveyors,  and  through  the  timber, 
straight  as  the  bird  flies  over  rivers  and  hills,  they  helped 
Boone  with  the  Wilderness  Road. 

It  was  in  April  of  1775.  Kentucky  gleamed  with  the 
dazzling  dogwood  as  if  snows  had  fallen  on  the  forests. 
As  their  axes  rang  in  the  primeval  stillness,  another 
rover  stepped  out  of  the  sycamore  shadows.  It  was 
Simon  Kenton,  a  fair-haired  boy  of  nineteen,  with  laugh 
ing  blue  eyes  that  fascinated  every  beholder. 

"  Any  more  of  ye?  "  inquired  Boone,  peering  into  the 
distance  behind  him. 

"  None.  I  am  alone.  I  come  from  my  corn-patch  on 
the  creek.  Are  you  going  to  build?" 

"  Yes,  when  I  reach  a  certain  spring,  and  a  bee-tree  on 
the  Kentucky  River." 

"  Let  us  see,"  remarked  Floyd.  "  We  may  meet  In 
dians.  I  nominate  Major  Clark  generalissimo  of  the 
frontier." 

"  And  Floyd    surveyor-in-chief,"  returned  Clark. 

"  An'  thee,  boy,  shall  be  my  chief  guard,"  said  Daniel 
Boone,  laying  his  kindly  hand  on  the  lad's  broad  shoul 
der.  "  An'  I  —  am  the  people."  The  Boones  were 
Quakers,  the  father  of  Daniel  was  intimate  with  Penn; 
his  uncle  James  came  to  America  as  Penn's  private 
secretary;  sometimes  the  old  hunter  dropped  into  their 
speech. 

But  people  were  coming.  One  Richard  Henderson,  at  a 
treaty  in  the  hill  towns  of  the  Cherokees,  had  just  paid  ten 
thousand  pounds  for  the  privilege  of  settling  Kentucky. 
Boone  left  before  the  treaty  was  signed  and  a  kindly  old 
Cherokee  chieftain  took  him  by  the  hand  in  farewell. 

"  Brother,"  he  said,  "  we  have  given  you  a  fine  land, 
but  I  believe  you  will  have  much  trouble  in  settling  it." 

They  were  at  hand.  Through  the  Cumberland  Gap, 
as  through  a  rift  in  a  Holland  dyke,  a  rivulet  of  settlers 
came  trickling  down  the  newly  cut  Wilderness  Road. 


1 6  THE    CONQUEST 

Under  the  green  old  trees  a  mighty  drama  was  unfold 
ing,  a  Homeric  song,  the  epic  of  a  nation,  as  they  piled  up 
the  bullet-proof  cabins  of  Boonsboro.  This  rude  forti 
fication  could  not  have  withstood  the  smallest  battery, 
but  so  long  as  the  Indians  had  no  cannon  this  wooden 
fort  was  as  impregnable  as  the  walls  of  a  castle. 

In  a  few  weeks  other  forts,  Harrodsburg  and  Logans- 
port,  dotted  the  canebrakes,  and  the  startled  buffalo  stam 
peded  for  the  salt  licks. 

In  September  Boone  brought  out  his  wife  and  daugh 
ters,  the  first  white  women  that  ever  trod  Kentucky  soil. 

"Ugh!  ugh!  ugh!" 

A  hundred  Shawnees  from  their  summer  hunt  in  the 
southern  hills  came  trailing  home  along  the  Warrior's 
Path,  the  Indian  highway  north  and  south,  from  Cum 
berland  Gap  to  the  Scioto. 

"  Ugh !  ugh !  ugh !  " 

They  pause  and  point  to  the  innumerable  trackings  of 
men  and  beasts  into  their  beloved  hunting  grounds.  As 
tonishment  expands  every  feature.  They  creep  along 
and  trace  the  road.  They  see  the  settlements.  It  can 
not  be  mistaken,  the  white  man  has  invaded  their  sacred 
arcanum. 

Amazement  gives  place  to  wrath.  Every  look,  every 
gesture  bespeaks  the  red  man's  resolve. 

"We  will  defend  our  country  to  the  last;  we  will 
give  it  up  only  with  our  lives." 

Forthwith  a  runner  flies  over  the  hills  to  Johnson  Hall 
on  the  Mohawk.  Sir  William  is  dead,  dead  endeavour 
ing  to  unravel  the  perplexities  of  the  Dunmore  war,  but 
his  son,  Sir  Guy,  meets  the  complaining  Shawnees. 

"The  Cherokees  sold  Kentucky?  That  cannot  be. 
Kentucky  belongs  to  the  King.  My  father  bought  it  for 
him  at  Fort  Stanwix,  of  the  Iroquois.  The  Cherokees 
have  no  right  to  sell  Kentucky.  Go  in  and  take  the 
land."  And  so,  around  their  campfires,  and  at  the  lake 
forts  of  the  British,  the  Shawnee-Iroquois  planned  to  re 
cover  Kentucky. 


A    BARREL   OF    GUNPOWDER  17 

V 

A    BARREL    OF    GUNPOWDER 

SCARCELY  was  Jefferson  home  from  signing  the 
Declaration  when  back  from  Kentucky  came  little 
William's  tall  strong  brother,  George  Rogers  Clark, 
elected  by  those  far-away  settlers,  in  June  of  1776,  to 
represent  them  in  the  assembly  of  Virginia. 

Cut  by  a  thousand  briars,  with  ragged  clothes  and  blis 
tered  feet,  Clark  looked  in  at  the  home  in  Caroline  and 
hurried  on  to  Williamsburg. 

"  The  Assembly  adjourned?  Then  I  must  to  the  Gov 
ernor.  Before  the  Assembly  meets  again  I  may  effect 
what  I  wish." 

Patrick  Henry  was  lying  sick  at  his  country-home  in 
Hanover  when  the  young  envoy  from  Kentucky  was 
ushered  to  his  bedside.  Pushing  his  reading  spectacles 
up  into  his  brown  wig,  the  Governor  listened  keenly  as 
the  young  man  strode  up  and  down  his  bed-chamber. 

The  scintillant  brown  eyes  flashed.  "  Your  cause  is 
good.  I  will  give  you  a  letter  to  the  Council." 

"  Five  hundredweight  of  gunpowder !  "  The  Council 
lifted  their  eyebrows  when  Clark  brought  in  his  request. 

"  Virginia  is  straining  every  nerve  to  help  Washing 
ton;  how  can  she  be  expected  to  waste  gunpowder  on 
Kentucky?" 

"  Let  us  move  those  settlers  back  to  Virginia  at  the 
public  expense,"  suggested  one,  "  and  so  save  the  sum 
that  it  would  take  to  defend  them  in  so  remote  a 
frontier." 

"Move  Boone  and  Kenton  and  Logan  back?"  Clark 
laughed.  Too  well  he  knew  the  tenacity  of  that  border 
germ.  "  So  remote  a  frontier  ?  It  is  your  own  back 
door.  The  people  of  Kentucky  may  be  exterminated  for 
the  want  of  this  gunpowder  which  I  at  such  hazard  have 
sought  for  their  relief.  Then  what  bulwark  will  you 


18  THE    CONQUEST 

have  to  shield  you  from  the  sava'ges?  The  British 
are  employing  every  means  to  engage  those  Indians  in 
war." 

Clark  knew  there  was  powder  at  Pittsburg.  One  hun 
dred  and  thirty-six  kegs  had  just  been  brought  up  by 
Lieutenant  William  Linn  with  infinite  toil  from  New 
Orleans,  the  first  cargo  ever  conveyed  by  white  men  up 
the  Mississippi  and  Ohio. 

"  We  will  lend  you  the  powder  as  to  friends  in  dis 
tress,  but  you  must  be  answerable  for  it  and  pay  for  its 
transportation." 

Clark  shook  his  head,  —  "I  cannot  be  answerable,  nor 
can  I  convey  it  through  that  great  distance  swarming 
with  foes." 

"  We  can  go  no  farther,"  responded  the  Council,  con 
cluding  the  interview.  "  God  knows  we  would  help  you 
if  we  could,  but  how  do  we  even  know  that  Kentucky  will 
belong  to  us  ?  The  assistance  we  have  already  offered  is 
a  stretch  of  power." 

"  Very  well,"  and  Clark  turned  on  his  heel.  "  A  coun 
try  that  is  not  worth  defending  is  not  worth  claiming. 
Since  Virginia  will  not  defend  her  children,  they  must 
look  elsewhere.  Kentucky  will  take  care  of  herself." 

His  words,  that  manner,  impressed  the  Council.  "What 
will  Kentucky  do?" 

To  his  surprise,  the  next  day  Clark  was  recalled  and  an 
order  was  passed  by  the  Virginia  Council  for  five  hun 
dred  pounds  of  gunpowder,  "  for  the  use  of  said  inhabi 
tants  of  Kentucki,"  to  be  delivered  to  him  at  Pittsburg. 
Hardly  a  month  old  was  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
when  the  new  nation  reached  out  to  the  west. 

"  Did  you  get  the  powder  ?  "  was  the  first  greeting  of 
young  William  Clark  as  his  brother  re-entered  the  home 
in  Caroline. 

"  Yes,  and  I  fancy  I  shall  get  something  more." 

"  What  is  it?  "  inquired  the  little  diplomat,  eager  as  his 
brother  for  the  success  of  his  embassy. 

"  Recognition  of  Kentucky."  And  he  did,  for  when  he 
started  back  Major  Clark  bore  the  word  that  the  As 
sembly  of  Virginia  had  made  Kentucky  a  county.  With 


THE    FEUDAL   AGE  19 

that  fell  Henderson's  proprietary  claim  and  all  the  land 
was  free. 

With  buoyant  heart  Clark  and  Jones,  his  colleague, 
hastened  down  to  Pittsburg.  Seven  boatmen  were  en 
gaged  and  the  precious  cargo  was  launched  on  the  Ohio. 

But  Indians  were  lurking  in  every  inlet.  Scarce  were 
they  afloat  before  a  canoe  darted  out  behind,  then  another 
and  another. 

With  all  the  tremendous  energy  of  life  and  duty  in 
their  veins,  Clark  and  his  boatmen  struck  away  and  away. 
For  five  hundred  miles  the  chase  went  down  the  wild 
Ohio.  At  last,  eluding  their  pursuers,  almost  exhausted, 
up  Limestone  Creek  they  ran,  and  on  Kentucky  soil, 
dumped  out  the  cargo  and  set  the  boat  adrift. 

While  the  Indians  chased  the  empty  canoe  far  down 
the  shore,  Clark  hid  the'  powder  amid  rocks  and  trees, 
and  struck  out  overland  for  help  from  the  settlements. 
At  dead  of  night  he  reached  Harrod's  Station.  Kenton 
was  there,  and  with  twenty-eight  others  they  set  out  for 
the  Creek  and  returned,  each  bearing  a  keg  of  gunpowder 
on  his  shoulder. 


VI 

THE  FEUDAL  AGE 

WHAT  a  summer  for  the  little  forts !    Dressed  in 
hunting  shirt  and  moccasins,   his  rifle  on  his 
shoulder,  his  tomahawk  in  his  belt,  now  leading 
his  eager  followers  on  the  trail  of  the  red  marauders, 
now  galloping  at  the  head  of  his  horsemen  to  the  relief 
of  some  beleaguered  station,  Clark  guarded  Kentucky. 

No  life  was  safe  beyond  the  walls.  Armed  sentinels 
were  ever  on  the  watchtowers,  armed  guards  were  at 
the  gates.  And  outside,  Indians  lay  concealed,  watching 
as  only  Indians  can  watch,  nights  and  days,  to  cut  off 
the  incautious  settler  who  might  step  beyond  the  barri- 


20  THE    CONQUEST 

cades.  By  instinct  the  settlers  came  to  know  when  a  foe 
was  near;  the  very  dogs  told  it,  the  cattle  and  horses 
became  restless,  the  jay  in  the  treetop  and  the  wren  in 
the  thorn-hollow  chattered  it.  Even  the  night-owl  hooted 
it  from  the  boughs  of  the  ghostly  old  s'ycamore. 

In  this,  the  feudal  age  of  North  America,  every  man 
became  a  captain  and  fought  his  own  battles.  Like 
knights  of  old,  each  borderer,  from  Ticonderoga  to 
Wheeling  and  Boonsboro,  sharpened  his  knife,  primed 
his  flintlock,  and  started.  No  martial  music  or  gaudy 
banner,  no  drum  or  bugle,  heralded  the  border  foray. 
Silent  as  the  red  man  the  stark  hunter  issued  from  his 
wooden  fort  and  slid  among  the  leaves.  Silent  as  the 
panther  he  stole  upon  his  prey. 

But  all  at  once  the  hill  homes  of  the  Cherokees  emp 
tied  themselves  to  scourge  Kentucky.  Shawnees  of  the 
Scioto,  Chippewas  of  the  Lakes,  Delawares  of  the  Musk- 
ingum  hovered  on  her  shores. 

March,  April,  May,  June,  July,  August,  —  the  days 
grew  hot  and  stifling  to  the  people  cooped  up  in  the  close 
uncomfortable  forts.  There  had  been  no  planting,  scarce 
even  a  knock  at  the  gate  to  admit  some  forest  rover,  and 
still  the  savages  sat  before  Boonsboro.  Clark  was  walled 
in  at  Harrodsburg,  Logan  at  Logansport. 

Ammunition  was  failing,  provisions  were  short;  now 
and  then  there  was  a  sally,  a  battle,  a  retreat,  then  the 
dressing  of  wounds  and  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

Every  eye  was  watching  Clark,  the  leader  whose  genius 
consisted  largely  in  producing  confidence.  In  the  height 
of  action  he  brooded  over  these  troubles;  they  knew  he 
had  plans;  the  powder  exploit  made  them  ready  to  rely 
upon  him  to  any  extent.  He  would  meet  those  Indians, 
somewhere.  Men  bound  with  families  could  not  leave,  - 
Clark  was  free.  Timid  men  could  not  act,  —  Clark  was 
bold.  Narrow  men  could  not  see,  —  Clark  was  prescient. 
More  than  any  other  he  had  the  Napoleonic  eye.  Glanc 
ing  away  to  the  Lakes  and  Detroit,  the  scalp  mar 
ket  of  the  west,  he  reasoned  in  the  secrecy  of  his  own 
heart : 

"  These  Indians  are  instigated  by  the  British.    Through 


THE    FEUDAL   AGE  21 

easily  influenced  red  men  they  hope  to  annihilate  our  fron 
tier.  Never  shall  we  be  safe  until  we  can  control  the 
British  posts." 

Unknown  to  any  he  had  already  sent  scouts  to  recon 
noitre  those  very  posts. 

"  And  what  have  you  learned  ?  "  he  whispered,  when 
on  the  darkest  night  of  those  tempestuous  midsummer 
days  they  gave  the  password  at  the  gate. 

"What  have  we  learned?  That  the  forts  are  negli 
gently  guarded ;  that  the  French  are  secretly  not  hostile ; 
that  preparations  are  on  foot  for  an  invasion  of  Kentucky 
with  British,  Indians,  and  artillery." 

"  I  will  give  them  something  to  do  in  their  own  coun 
try,"  was  Clark's  inward  comment. 

Without  a  word  of  his  secret  intent,  Clark  buckled  on 
his  sword,  primed  his  rifle,  and  set  out  for  Virginia. 
With  regret  and  fear  the  people  saw  him  depart,  and  yet 
with  hope.  Putting  aside  their  'detaining  hands,  "  I  will 
surely  return,"  he  said. 

With  almost  superhuman  daring  the  leather-armoured 
knight  from  the  beleaguered  castle  in  the  wood  ran  the 
gauntlet  of  the  sleeping  savages.  All  the  Wilderness 
Road  was  lit  with  bonfires,  and  woe  to  the  emigrant  that 
passed  that  way.  Cumberland  Gap  was  closed;  fleet- 
winged  he  crossed  the  very  mountain  tops,  where  never 
foot  of  man  or  beast  had  trod  before. 

Scarce  noting  the  hickories  yellow  with  autumn  and 
the  oaks  crimson  with  Indian  summer,  the  young  man 
passed  through  Charlottesville,  his  birthplace,  and  reached 
his  father's  house  in  Caroline  at  ten  o'clock  at  night. 

In  his  low  trundle-bed  little  William  heard  that 
brother's  step  and  sprang  to  unclose  the  door.  Like  an 
apparition  George  Rogers  Clark  appeared  before  the 
family,  haggard  and  worn  with  the  summer's  siege.  All 
the  news  of  his  brothers  gone  to  the  war  was  quickly 
heard. 

"  And  will  you  join  them?  " 

"  No,  my  field  is  Kentucky.  To-morrow  I  must  be  at 
Williamsburg." 

The  old  colonial  capital  was  aflame  with  hope  and 


22  THE    CONQUEST 

thanksgiving  as  Clark  rode  into  Duke  of  Gloucester 
Street.  Burgoyne  had  surrendered.  Men  were  weeping 
and  shouting.  In  the  melee  he  met  Jefferson  and  pro 
posed  to  him  a  secret  expedition.  In  the  exhilaration  of 
the  moment  Jefferson  grasped  his  hand,  —  "  Let  us  to  the 
Governor." 

Crowds  of  people  were  walking  under  the  lindens  of 
the  Governor's  Palace..  Out  of  their  midst  came  Doro 
thea,  the  wife  of  Patrick  Henry,  and  did  the  honours  of 
her  station  as  gracefully  as,  thirty  ^ears  later,  Dolly 
Madison,  her  niece  and  namesake,  did  the  honours  of 
the  White  House. 

Again  Patrick  Henry  pushed  his  reading  spectacles  up 
into  his  brown  wig  and  scanned  the  envoy  from  Kentucky. 

"  Well,  sirrah,  did  you  get  the  powder?  " 

"  We  got  the  powder  and  saved  Kentucky.  But  for  it 
she  would  have  been  wiped  out  in  this  summer's  siege. 
All  the  Indians  of  the  Lakes  are  there.  I  have  a  plan." 

"  Unfold  it,"  said  Patrick  Henry. 

In  a  few  words  Clark  set  forth  his  scheme  of  conquest. 

"  Destroy  Detroit,  Vincennes,  Kaskaskia,  and  you  have 
quelled  the  Indians.  There  they  are  fed,  clothed,  armed, 
and  urged  to  prey  upon  us.  I  have  sent  spies  to  recon 
noitre,  and  have  received  word  that  assures  me  that  their 
capture  is  feasible." 

The  scintillating  blue  eyes  burned  with  an  inward  light, 
emitting  fire,  as  Patrick  Henry  leaned  to  inquire,  "  What 
would  you  do  in  case  of  a  repulse?  " 

"  Cross  the  Mississippi  and  seek  protection  from  the 
Spaniards,"  answered  the  ready  chief.  With  his  privy 
council,  Mason,  Wythe,  and  Jefferson,  Patrick  Henry 
discussed  the  plan,  and  at  their  instance  the  House  of 
Delegates  empowered  George  Rogers  Clark  "  to  aid  any 
expedition  against  their  western  enemies." 

"  Everything  depends  upon  secrecy,"  said  the  Governor 
as  he  gave  Clark  his  instructions  and  twelve  hundred 
pounds  in  Continental  paper  currency.  "  But  you  must 
recruit  your  men  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge;  we  can  spare 
none  from  here." 

Kindred    spirits    came   to    Clark,  —  Bowman,    Helm, 


THE    FEUDAL   AGE  23 

Harrod  and  their  friends,  tall  riflemen  with  long  buck- 
horn-handled  hunting-knives,  enlisting  for  the  west,  but 
no  one  guessing  their  destination. 

Despite  remonstrances  twenty  pioneer  families  on  their 
flat-boats  at  Redstone-Old-Fort  joined  their  small  fleet 
to  his.  "  We,  too,  are  going  to  Kentucky." 

Jumping  in  as  the  last  boat  pulled  out  of  Pittsburg, 
Captain  William  Linn  handed  Clark  a  letter.  He  broke 
the  seal. 

'  Ye  gods,  the  very  stars  are  for  us !  The  French  have 
joined  America!  " 

With  strange  exhilaration  the  little  band  felt  them 
selves  borne  down  the  swift-rushing  waters  to  the  Falls 
of  the  Ohio. 

Before  them  blossomed  a  virgin  world.  Clark  paused 
while  the  boats  clustered  round.  "  Do  you  see  that  high, 
narrow,  rocky  island  at  the  head  of  the  rapids  ?  It  is  safe 
from  the  Indian.  While  the  troops  erect  a  stockade  and 
blockhouse,  let  the  families  clear  a  field  and  plant  their 
corn." 

Axes  rang.  The  odour  of  hawthorn  filled  the  air. 
Startled  birds  swept  over  the  falls,  —  eagles,  sea  gulls, 
and  mammoth  cranes  turning  up  their  snowy  wings  glit 
tering  in  the  sunlight.  On  the  mainland,  deer,  bear,  and 
buffalo  roamed  under  the  sycamores  serene  as  in  Eden. 

"  Halloo-oo !  "  It  was  the  well-known  call  of  Simon 
Kenton,  paddling  down  to  Corn  Island  with  Captain 
John  Montgomery  and  thirty  Kentuckians. 

"  What  news  of  the  winter?  " 

"  Boone  and  twenty-seven  others  have  been  captured 
by  the  Indians." 

"Boone?  We  are  laying  a  trap  for  those  very  In 
dians,"  and  then  and  there  Major  Clark  announced  the 
object  of  the  expedition. 

Some  cheered  the  wild  adventure,  some  trembled  and 
deserted  in  the  night,  but  one  hundred  and  eighty  men 
embarked  with  no  baggage  beyond  a  rifle  and  a  wallet 
of  corn  for  each. 

The  snows  of  the  Alleghanies  were  melting.  A  mil 
lion  rivulets  leaped  to  the  blue  Ohio.  It  was  the  June 


24  THE    CONQUEST 

rise,  the  river  was  booming.  Poling  his  little  flotilla  out 
into  the  main  channel  Clark  and  his  borderers  shot  the 
rapids  at  the  very  moment  that  the  sun  veiled  itself  in  an 
all  but  total  eclipse  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

It  was  a  dramatic  dash,  as  on  and  on  he  sped  down  the 
river,  bank-full,  running  like  a  millrace. 


VII 

KASKASKIA 

DOUBLE  manned,  relays  of  rowers  toiled  at  the 
oars  by  night  and  by  day. 
"  Do  you  see  those  hunters  ?  " 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Tennessee,  almost  as  if  pre 
arranged,  two  white  men  emerged  from  the  Illinois 
swamps  as  Clark  shot  by.  He  paused  and  questioned 
the  strangers. 

"  We  are  just  from  Kaskaskia.  Rocheblave  is  alone 
with  neither  troops  nor  money.  The  French  believe  you 
Long  Knives  to  be  the  most  fierce,  cruel,  and  bloodthirsty 
savages  that  ever  scalped  a  foe." 

"  All  the  better  for  our  success.     Now  pilot  us." 

Governor  Rocheblave,  watching  St.  Louis  and  dream 
ing  of  conquest,  was  to  be  rudely  awakened.  All  along 
the  Mississippi  he  had  posted  spies  and  was  watching  the 
Spaniard,  dreaming  not  of  Kentucky. 

Out  upon  the  open,  for  miles  across  the  treeless 
prairies,  the  hostile  Indians  might  have  seen  his  little 
handful  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  men,  but  Clark  of 
twenty-six,  like  the  Corsican  of  twenty-six,  "  with  no 
provisions,  no  munitions,  no  cannon,  no  shoes,  almost 
without  an  army,"  was  about  to  change  the  face  of  three 
nations. 

Twilight  fell  as  they  halted  opposite  Kaskaskia  on  the 
night  of  July  4,  without  a  grain  of  corn  left  in  their 
wallets. 


KASKASKIA  25 

"Boys,  the  town  must  be  taken  to-night  at  all  hazards." 

Softly  they  crossed  the  river,  —  the  postern  gate  was 
open. 

"  Brigands !  "  shouted  Governor  Rocheblave,  leaping 
from  his  bed  at  midnight  when  Kenton  tapped  him  on 
the  shoulder.  It  was  useless  to  struggle;  he  was  bound 
and  secured  in  the  old  Jesuit  mansion  which  did  duty  as 
a  fort  at  Kaskaskia. 

"  Brigands !  "  screamed  fat  Madame  Rocheblave  in  a 
high  falsetto,  tumbling  out  of  bed  in  her  frilled  nightcap 
and  gown.  Seizing  her  husband's  papers,  plump  down 
upon  them  she  sat.  "  No  gentleman  would  ever  enter 
a  lady's  bed-chamber." 

"  Right  about,  face !  "  laughed  Kenton,  marching  away 
the  Governor.  "  Never  let  it  be  said  that  American 
soldiers  bothered  a  lady." 

In  revenge  Madame  tore  up  the  papers,  public  archives, 
causing  much  trouble  in  future  years. 

"  Sacred  name  of  God ! "  cried  the  French  habitants, 
starting  from  their  slumbers.  From  their  windows  they 
saw  the  streets  filled  with  men  taller  than  any  Indians. 
"What  do  they  say?" 

"  Keep  in  your  houses  on  pain  of  instant  death ! " 

"  Keep  close  or  you  will  be  shot !  " 

In  a  moment  arose  a  dreadful  shriek  of  men,  women, 
and  children, — "The  Long  Knives!  The  Long  Knives!" 

The  gay  little  village  became  silent  as  death.  Before 
daylight  the  houses  of  Kaskaskia  were  disarmed.  The 
wild  Virginians  whooped  and  yelled.  The  timid  people 
quaked  and  shuddered. 

"  Grant  but  our  lives  and  we  will  be  slaves  to  save  our 
families."  It  was  the  pleading  of  Father  Gibault,  inter 
ceding  for  his  people.  "  Let  us  meet  once  more  in  the 
church  for  a  last  farewell.  Let  not  our  families  be  sep 
arated.  Permit  us  to  take  food  and  clothing,  the  barest 
necessities  for  present  needs." 

"Do  you  take  us  for  savages?"  inquired  Clark  in 
amaze.  "  Do  you  think  Americans  would  strip  women 
and  children  and  take  the  bread  out  of  their  mouths  ?  My 
countrymen  never  make  war  on  the  innocent.  It  was  to 


26  THE    CONQUEST 

protect  our  own  wives  and  children  that  we  have  pene 
trated  this  wilderness,  to  subdue  these  British  posts 
whence  the  savages  are  supplied  with  arms  and  ammuni 
tion  to  murder  us.  We  do  not  war  against  Frenchmen. 
The  King  of  France  is  our  ally.  His  ships  and  soldiers 
fight  for  us.  Go,  enjoy  your  religion  and  worship  when 
you  please.  Retain  your  property.  Dismiss  alarm.  We 
are  your  friends  come  to  deliver  you  from  the  British." 

The  people  trembled;  then  shouts  arose,  and  wild 
weeping.  The  bells  of  old  Kaskaskia  rang  a  joyous  peal. 

"  Your  rights  shall  be  respected,"  continued  Colonel 
Clark,  "  but  you  must  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
Congress." 

From  that  hour  Father  Gibault  became  an  American, 
and  all  his  people  followed. 

"  Let  us  tell  the  good  news  to  Cahokia,"  was  their  next 
glad  cry.  Sixty  miles  to  the  north  lay  Cahokia,  opposite 
the  old  Spanish  town  of  St.  Louis.  The  Kaskaskians 
brought  out  their  stoutest  ponies,  and  on  them  Clark  sent 
off  Bowman  and  thirty  horsemen. 

'  The  Big  Knives?  "  Cahokia  paled. 

"  But  they  come  as  friends,"  explained  the  Kaskas 
kians. 

Without  a  gun  the  gates  were  opened,  and  the  de 
lighted  Frenchmen  joyfully  banqueted  the  Kentuckians. 

The  Indians  were  amazed.  "  The  Great  Chief  of  the 
Long  Knives  has  come,"  the  rumour  flew.  For  five 
hundred  miles  the  chiefs  came  to  see  the  victorious 
Americans. 

"  I  will  not  give  them  presents.  I  will  not  court  them. 
Never  will  I  seem  to  fear  them.  Let  them  beg  for  peace." 
And  with  martial  front  Clark  bore  himself  as  if  about  to 
exterminate  the  entire  Indian  population.  The  ruse  was 
successful;  the  Indians  flocked  to  the  Council  of  the 
Great  Chief  as  if  drawn  by  a  magnet. 

Eagerly  they  leaned  and  listened. 

"  Men  and  warriors :  I  am  a  warrior,  not  a  counsellor." 

Holding  up  before  them  a  green  belt  and  another  the 
colour  of  blood,  "  Take  your  choice,"  he  cried,  "  Peace 
or  War." 


KASKASKIA  27 

So  careless  that  magnificent  figure  stood,  so  indifferent 
to  their  choice,  that  the  hearts  of  the  red  men  leaped  in 
admiration. 

"  Peace,  Peace,  Peace,"  they  cried. 

From  all  directions  the  Indians  flocked ;  Clark  became 
apprehensive  of  such  numbers,  —  Chippewas,  Ottawas, 
Pottawattamies,  Sacs,  Foxes,  Maumees. 

"  The  Big  Knives  are  right,"  said  the  chiefs.  "  The 
Great  King  of  the  French  has  come  to  life." 

Without  the  firing  of  a  gun  or  the  loss  of  a  life,  the 
great  tactician  subjugated  red  men  and  white.  Clark 
had  no  presents  to  give,  —  he  awed  the  Indians.  He  de 
voted  great  care  to  the  drilling  of  his  troops,  and  the  na 
tions  sat  by  to  gaze  at  the  spectacle.  The  Frenchmen 
drilled  proudly  with  the  rest. 

While  Clark  was  holding  his  councils  Kenton  had  gone 
to  Vincennes.  Three  days  and  three  nights  he  lay  recon 
noitring.  He  spoke  with  the  people,  then  by  special  mes 
senger  sent  word,  "  The  Governor  has  gone  to  Detroit. 
You  can  take  Vincennes." 

Clark  was  ready. 

"  Do  not  move  against  Vincennes,"  pleaded  Father 
Gibault,  "  I  know  my  people.  Let  me  mediate  for 
you." 

Clark  accepted  Gibault' s  offer,  and  the  patriot  priest 
hastened  away  on  a  lean-backed  pony  to  the  Wabash. 
With  his  people  gathered  in  the  little  log  church  he  told 
the  tale  of  a  new  dominion.  There  under  the  black 
rafters,  kissing  the  crucifix  to  the  United  States,  the 
priest  absolved  them  from  their  oath  of  allegiance  to 
the  British  king. 

"  Amen,"  said  Gibault  solemnly,  "  we  are  new  men. 
We  are  Americans." 

To  the  astonishment  of  the  Indians  the  American  flag 
flew  over  the  ramparts  of  Vincennes. 

"  What  for?  "  they  begged  to  know. 

'  Your  old  father,  the  King  of  France,  has  come  to  life 
again.  He  is  mad  at  you  for  fighting  for  the  English. 
Make  peace  with  the  Long  Knives,  they  are  friends  of  the 
Great  King." 


28  THE    CONQUEST 

The  alarmed  Indians  listened.  Word  went  to  all  the 
tribes.  From  the  Wabash  to  the  Mississippi,  Clark,  abso 
lute,  ruled  the  country,  a  military  dictator. 

But  the  terms  of  the  three-months  militia  had  expired. 

"  How  many  of  you  can  stay  with  me?  "  he  entreated. 

One  hundred  re-enlisted;  the  rest  were  dispatched  to 
the  Falls  of  the  Ohio  under  Captain  William  Linn. 

"  Tell  the  people  of  Corn  Island  to  remove  to  the  main 
land  and  erect  a  stockade  fort."  Thus  was  the  beginning 
of  Louisville. 

Captain  John  Montgomery  and  Levi  Todd  (the  grand 
father  of  the  wife  of  Abraham  Lincoln)  were  dispatched 
with  reports  and  Governor  Rocheblave  as  a  prisoner-of- 
war  to  Virginia. 

On  arrival  of  the  news  the  Virginia  Assembly  im 
mediately  created  the  county  of  Illinois,  and  Patrick 
Henry  appointed  John  Todd  of  Kentucky  its  first  Ameri 
can  Governor. 


VIII 

THE    SPANISH   DONNA 

IN  the  year  that  Penn  camped  at  Philadelphia  the 
French  reared  their  first  bark  huts  at  Kaskaskia,  in 
the  American  bottom  below  the  Missouri  mouth. 
Here  for  a  hundred  years  around  the  patriarchal, 
mud-walled,  grass-roofed  cabins  had  gathered  children 
and  grandchildren,  to  the  fourth  and  fifth  generation. 
Around  the  houses  were  spacious  piazzas,  where  the 
genial,  social  Frenchmen  reproduced  the  feudal  age  of 
Europe.  Gardens  were  cultivated  in  the  common  fields, 
cattle  fed  in  the  common  pastures,  and  lovers  walked 
in  the  long  and  narrow  street.  The  young  men  went 
away  to  hunt  furs;  their  frail  bark  canoes  had  been  to 
the  distant  Platte,  and  up  the  Missouri,  no  one  knows 
how  far, 


THE    SPANISH    DONNA  29 

Sixty  miles  north  of  Kaskaskia  lay  Cahokia,  and  oppo 
site  Cahokia  lay  St.  Louis. 

Now  and  then  a  rumour  of  the  struggle  of  the 
American  Revolution  came  to  St.  Louis,  brought  by 
traders  over  the  Detroit  trail  from  Canada.  But  the 
rebellious  colonies  seemed  very  far  away. 

In  the  midst  of  his  busy  days  at  Kaskaskia,  Colonel 
Clark  was  surprised  by  an  invitation  from  the  Spanish 
Governor  at  St.  Louis,  to  dine  with  him  at  the  Govern 
ment  House. 

Father  Gibault  was  well  acquainted  in  St.  Louis.  He 
dedicated,  in  1770,  the  first  church  of  God  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  often  went  there  to  marry  and  baptise 
the  villagers.  So,  with  Father  Gibault,  Colonel  Clark 
went  over  to  visit  the  Governor. 

"  L'Americain  Colonel  Clark,  your  Excellency." 

The  long-haired,  bare-headed  priest  stood  chapeau  in 
hand  before  the  heavy  oaken  door  of  the  Government 
House,  at  St.  Louis.  Then  was  shown  the  splendid  hos 
pitality  innate  to  the  Spanish  race. 

The  Governor  of  Upper  Louisiana,  Don  Francisco  de 
Leyba,  was  friendly  even  to  excess.  He  extended  his 
hand  to  Colonel  Clark. 

"  I  feel  myself  flattered  by  this  visit  of  de  Sefior  le 
Colonel,  and  honoured,  honoured.  De  fame  of  your 
achievement  haf  come  to  my  ear  and  awakened  in  me 
emotions  of  de  highest  admiration.  De  best  in  my  house 
is  at  your  service;  command  me  to  de  extent  of  your 
wishes,  even  to  de  horses  in  my  stable,  de  wines  in  my 
basement.  My  servant  shall  attend  you." 

Colonel  Clark,  a  man  of  plain,  blunt  speech,  was  abashed 
by  this  profusion  of  compliment.  His  cheeks  reddened. 
"  You  do  me  too  much  honour,"  he  stammered. 

All  his  life,  the  truth,  the  plain  truth,  and  nothing  but 
the  truth,  had  been  Clark's  code  of  conversation.  Could 
it  be  possible  that  the  Governor  meant  all  these  fine 
phrases  ?  But  every  succeeding  act  and  word  seemed  to 
indicate  his  sincerity. 

"  My  wife,  Madam  Marie,  —  zis  ees  de  great  Ameri- 
cain  General  who  haf  taken  de  Illinoa,  who  haf  terri- 


30  THE    CONQUEST 

fied  de  sauvages,  and  sent  de  Briton  back  to  Canada. 
And  my  leetle  children,  —  dees  ees  de  great  Command- 
ante  who  ees  de  friend  of  your  father. 

"  And,  my  sister,  —  dees  ees  de  young  Americain  who 
haf  startled  de  world  with  hees  deeds  of  valour." 

If  ever  Clark  was  off  his  guard,  it  was  when  he  thus 
met  unexpectedly  the  strange  and  startling  beauty  of  the 
Donna  de  Leyba.  Each  to  the  other  seemed  suddenly 
clothed  with  light,  as  if  they  two  of  all  the  world  were 
standing  there  alone. 

What  the  rest  said  and  did,  Clark  never  knew,  although 
he  replied  rationally  enough  to  their  questions,  —  in  fact, 
he  carried  on  a  long  conversation  with  the  garrulous  Gov 
ernor  and  his  amiable  dark-haired  wife.  But  the  Donna, 
the  Donna  — 

Far  beyond  the  appointed  hour  Clark  lingered  at  her 
side.  She  laughed,  she  sang.  She  could  not  speak  a 
word  of  English,  Clark  could  not  speak  Spanish.  Never 
theless  they  fell  desperately  in  love.  For  the  first  and 
only  time  in  his  life,  George  Rogers  Clark  looked  at  a 
woman.  How  they  made  an  appointment  to  meet  again 
no  one  could  say;  but  they  did  meet,  and  often. 

"  The  Colonel  has  a  great  deal  of  business  in  St. 
Louis,"  the  soldiers  complained. 

"  Le  great  Americain  Colonel  kiss  te  Governor's  sis 
ter,"  whispered  the  Creoles  of  St.  Louis.  How  that  was 
discovered  nobody  knows,  unless  it  was  that  Sancho,  the 
servant,  had  peeped  behind  the  door. 

Clark  even  began  to  think  he  would  like  to  settle  in 
Louisiana.  And  the  Governor .  favoured  his  project. 

"  De  finest  land  in  de  world,  Sefior,  and  we  can  make 
it  worth  your  while.  You  shall  have  de  whole  district 
of  New  Madrid.  Commandants,  bah !  we  are  lacking  de 
material.  His  Majesty,  de  King  of  Spain,  will  gladly 
make  you  noble." 

"  And  I,  for  my  part,"  Clark  responded,  "  can  testify 
to  all  the  subjects  of  Spain  the  high  regard  and  sincere 
friendship  of  my  countrymen  toward  them.  I  hope  it  will 
soon  be  manifest  that  we  can  be  of  mutual  advantage  to 
one  another." 


THE    SPANISH    DONNA  31 

Indeed,  through  De  Leyba,  Clark  even  dreamed  of  a 
possible  Spanish  alliance  for  America,  like  that  with 
France,  and  De  Leyba  encouraged  it. 

Boon  companion  with  the  Governor  over  the  wine,  and 
with  the  fascinating  Donna  smiling  upon  him.  Colonel 
Clark  became  not  unbalanced  as  Mark  Antony  did,  —  al 
though  once  in  a  ball-room  he  kissed  the  Donna  before  all 
the  people. 

But  there  was  a  terrible  strain  on  Clark's  nerves  at  this 
time.  His  resources  were  exhausted,  they  had  long  been 
exhausted,  in  fact;  like  Napoleon  he  had  "  lived  on  the 
country."  And  yet  no  word  came  from  Virginia. 

Continental  paper  was  the  only  money  in  Clark's  mili 
tary  chest.  It  took  twenty  dollars  of  this  to  buy  a  dollar's 
worth  of  coffee  at  Kaskaskia.  Even  then  the  Frenchmen 
hesitated.  They  had  never  known  any  money  but  pias 
tres  and  peltries ;  they  could  not  even  read  the  English  on 
the  ragged  scrip  of  the  Revolution. 

"  We  do  not  make  money/'  said  the  Creoles,  "  we  use 
hard  silver."  But  Francis  Vigo,  a  Spanish  trader  of  St. 
Louis,  said,  "Take  the  money  at  its  full  value.  It  is  good. 
I  will  take  it  myself." 

In  matters  of  credit  and  finance  the  word  of  Vigo  was 
potential.  "  Ah,  yes,  now  you  can  haf  supplies,"  said  the 
cheerful  Creoles,  "  M'sieur  Vigo  will  take  the  money,  you 
can  haf  de  meat  an'  moccasin." 

Colonel  Vigo,  a  St.  Louis  merchant  who  had  large 
dealings  for  the  supply  of  the  Spanish  troops,  had  waited 
on  Colonel  Clark  at  Cahokia  and  voluntarily  tendered  to 
him  such  aid  as  he  could  furnish.  "  I  offer  you  my  means 
and  influence  to  advance  the  cause  of  liberty." 

The  offer  was  gratefully  accepted.  When  the  biting 
winds  of  winter  swept  over  Kaskaskia,  "  Here,"  he  said, 
"  come  to  my  store  and  supply  your  necessities."  His 
advances  were  in  goods  and  silver  piastres,  for  which 
Clark  gave  scrip  or  a  check  on  the  agent  of  Virginia  at 
New  Orleans. 

Gabriel  Cerre  in  early  youth  moved  to  Kaskaskia,  where 
he  became  a  leading  merchant  and  fur  trader.  "  I  am  bit 
terly  opposed  to  les  Americains"  he  said.  Then  he  met 


32  THE    CONQUEST 

Clark;  that  magician  melted  him  into  friendship,  sym 
pathy,  and  aid. 

"  From  the  hour  of  my  first  interview  I  have  been  the 
sworn  ally  of  George  Rogers  Clark !  "  exclaimed  Charles 
Gratiot,  a  Swiss  trader  of  Cahokia.  "  My  house,  my 
purse,  my  credit  are  at  his  command." 

Clark  could  not  be  insensible  to  this  profusion  of  hos 
pitality,  which  extended,  not  only  to  himself,  but  to  his 
whole  little  army  and  to  the  cause  of  his  country. 

The  Frenchmen  dug  their  potatoes,  gathered  the  fruits 
of  their  gnarled  apple-trees,  and  slew  the  buffalo  and  bear 
around  for  meat.  Winter  came  on  apace,  and  yet  the  new 
Governor  had  not  arrived. 

Colonel  Clark's  headquarters  at  the  house  of  Michel 
Aubrey,  one  of  the  wealthiest  fur  traders  of  Kaskaskia, 
became  a  sort  of  capitol.  In  front  of  it  his  soldiers  con 
stantly  drilled  with  the  newly  enlisted  Frenchmen.  All 
men  came  to  Clark  about  their  business ;  the  piazzas  and 
gardens  were  seldom  empty.  In  short,  the  American 
Colonel  suddenly  found  himself  the  father  and  adviser 
of  everybody  in  the  village. 


IX 

VINCENNES 

"  T  WILL  dispossess  these  Americans,"  said  Governor 
I  Hamilton  at  Detroit.  "  I  will  recover  Vincennes. 

JL-I  wiH  punish  Kentucky.  I  will  subdue  all  Virginia 
west  of  the  mountains."  And  on  the  seventh  of  October, 
1778,116  left  Detroit  with  eight  hundred  men, — regulars, 
volunteers,  and  picked  Indians. 

The  French  habitants  of  Vincennes  were  smoking  their 
pipes  in  their  rude  verandas,  when  afar  they  saw  the 
gleam  of  red  coats.  Vincennes  sank  without  a  blow  and 
its  people  bowed  again  to  the  British  king. 

"  I  will  quarter  here  for  the  winter,"  said  Governor 


VINCENNES  33 

Hamilton.  Then  he  sent  an  express  to  the  Spanish  Gov 
ernor  at  St.  Louis  with  the  threat,  "  If  any  asylum  be 
granted  the  rebels  in  your  territory,  the  Spanish  post  will 
be  attacked." 

In  their  scarlet  tunics,  emblem  of  Britain,  to  Chicka- 
saw  and  Cherokee  his  runners  flew.  At  Mackinac  the 
Lake  Indians  were  to  "  wipe  out  the  rebels  of  Illinoi'." 
Far  over  to  the  Sioux  went  presents  and  messages,  even 
to  the  distant  Assiniboine.  Thousands  of  red-handled 
scalping  knives  were  placed  in  their  hands.  Emissaries 
watched  Kaskaskia.  Picked  warriors  lingered  around  the 
Ohio  to  intercept  any  boats  that  might  venture  down  with 
supplies  for  the  little  Virginian  army. 

New  Year's  dawned  for  1779.  Danger  hovered  over 
Clark  at  Kaskaskia. 

"  Not  for  a  whole  year  have  I  received  a  scrape  of  a 
pen,"  he  wrote  to  Patrick  Henry.  Too  small  was  his 
force  to  stand  a  siege,  too  far  away  to  hope  for  relief. 
He  called  his  Kentuckians  from  Cahokia,  and  day  and 
night  toiled  at  the  defences  of  Kaskaskia.  How  could 
they  withstand  the  onslaught  of  Hamilton  and  his 
artillery  ? 

But  hark !  There  is  a  knocking  at  the  gate,  and  Francis 
Vigo  enters.  Closeted  with  Clark  he  unfolds  his  errand. 

"  I  am  just  from  Vincennes.  Listen !  Hamilton  has 
sent  his  Indian  hordes  in  every  direction.  They  are 
guarding  the  Ohio,  watching  the  settlements,  stirring  up 
the  most  distant  tribes  to  sweep  the  country.  But  he  has 
sent  out  so  many  that  he  is  weak.  At  this  moment  there 
are  not  more  than  eighty  soldiers  left  in  garrison,  nor 
more  than  three  pieces  of  cannon  and  some  swivels 
mounted." 

With  inspiration  born  of  genius  and  desperate  cour 
age  Clark  made  his  resolve.  "  If  I  don't  take  Hamilton 
he  '11  take  me ;  and,  by  Heaven !  I  '11  take  Hamilton !  " 

But  it  was  midwinter  on  the  bleak  prairies  of  Illinois, 
where  to  this  day  the  unwary  traveller  may  be  frozen 
stark  in  the  icy  chill.  Clark's  men  were  almost  entirely 
without  clothing,  ammunition,  provisions.  Can  genius 
surmount  destitution  ?  Clark  turned  to  Vigo. 

3 


34  THE    CONQUEST 

"  I  have  not  a  blanket,  an  ounce  of  bread,  nor  a  pound 
of  powder.  Can  you  fit  me  out  in  the  name  of  Virginia  ?" 

Francis  Vigo,  a  Sardinian  by  birth  but  Republican  at 
heart,  answered,  "  I  can  fit  you  out.  Here  is  an  order  for 
money.  Down  yonder  is  a  swivel  and  a  boatload  of 
powder.  I  will  bid  the  merchants  supply  whatever  you 
need.  They  can  look  to  me  for  payment." 

In  two  days  Clark's  men  were  fitted  out  and  ready. 
Clad  in  skins,  they  stepped  out  like  trappers. 

On  the  shore  lay  a  new  bateau.  Vigo's  swivel  was 
rolled  aboard,  and  some  of  the  guns  of  Kaskaskia. 

"  Now,  Captain  John  Rogers,"  said  Colonel  Clark  to 
his  cousin,  "  with  these  forty-eight  men  and  these  cannon 
you  go  down  the  Mississippi,  up  the  Ohio,  and  enter  the 
Wabash  River.  Station  yourself  a  few  miles  below  Vin- 
cennes ;  suffer  nothing  to  pass,  and  wait  for  me." 

On  the  4th  of  February  the  little  galley  slid  out  with 
Rogers  and  his  men. 

"  Now  who  will  go  with  me?  "  inquired  Clark,  turning 
to  his  comrades.  "  It  will  be  a  desperate  service.  I  must 
call  for  volunteers." 

Stirred  by  the  daring  of  the  deed,  one  hundred  and 
thirty  young  men  swore  to  follow  him  to  the  death.  All 
the  remaining  inhabitants  were  detailed  to  garrison  Kas 
kaskia  and  Cahokia.  The  fickle  weather-vanes  of  old 
Kaskaskia  veered  and  whirled,  the  winds  blew  hot  and 
cold,  then  came  fair  weather  for  the  starting. 

It  was  February  5,  1779,  when  George  Rogers  Clark 
set  out  with  his  one  hundred  and  thirty  men  to  cross  the 
Illinois.  Vigo  pointed  out  the  fur-trader's  trail  to  Vin- 
cennes  and  Detroit.  Father  Gibault  blessed  them  as  they 
marched  away.  The  Creole  girls  put  flags  in  the  hands 
of  their  sweethearts,  and  begged  them  to  stand  by  "  le 
Colonel." 

"  O  Mother  of  God,  sweet  Virgin,  preserve  my  be 
loved,"  prayed  the  Donna  de  Leyba  in  the  Government 
House  at  St.  Louis. 

Over  all  the  prairies  the  snows  were  melting,  the  rains 
were  falling,  the  rivers  were  flooding. 

Hamilton  sat  at  Vincennes  planning  his  murders. 


VINCENNES  35 

"  Next  year,"  he  exulted,  "  there  will  be  the  greatest 
number  of  savages  on  the  frontier  that  has  ever  been 
known.  The  Six  Nations  have  received  war  belts  from 
all  their  allies." 

But  Clark  and  his  men  were  coming  in  the  rain.  Eleven 
days  after  leaving  Kaskaskia  they  heard  the  morning 
guns  of  the  fort.  Deep  and  deeper  grew  the  creeks  and 
sloughs  as  they  neared  the  drowned  lands  of  the  Wabash. 
Still  they  waded  on,  through  water  three  feet  deep ;  some 
times  they  were  swimming.  Between  the  two  Wabashes 
the  water  spread,  a  solid  sheet  five  miles  from  shore  to 
shore.  The  men  looked  out,  amazed,  as  on  a  rolling  sea. 
But  Clark,  ever  ahead,  cheering  his  men,  grasped  a  hand 
ful  of  gunpowder,  and  with  a  whoop,  the  well-known  peal 
of  border  war,  blackened  his  face  and  dashed  into  the 
water.  The  men's  hearts  leaped  to  meet  his  daring,  and 
with  "  death  or  victory  "  humming  in  their  brains,  they 
plunged  in  after. 

On  and  on  they  staggered,  buffeting  the  icy  water, 
stumbling  in  the  wake  of  their  undaunted  leader.  Seated 
on  the  shoulders  of  a  tall  Shenandoah  sergeant,  little 
Isham  Floyd,  the  fourteen-year-old  drummer  boy,  beat  a 
charge.  Deep  and  deeper  grew  the  tide;  waist  deep, 
breast  high,  over  their  shoulders  it  played;  and  above, 
the  leaden  sky  looked  down  upon  this  unparalleled  feat 
of  human  endeavour.  Never  had  the  world  seen  such  a 
march. 

Five  days  they  passed  in  the  water,  —  days  of  chill  and 
whoops  and  songs  heroic  to  cheer  their  flagging  strength. 
The  wallets  were  empty  of  corn,  the  men  were  fainting 
with  famine,  when  lo !  an  Indian  canoe  of  squaws  hove  in 
sight  going  to  Vincennes.  They  captured  the  canoe,  and 
—  most  welcome  of  all  things  in  the  world  to  those  fam 
ished  men  —  it  contained  a  quarter  of  buffalo  and  corn 
and  kettles !  On  a  little  island  they  built  a  fire ;  with  their 
sharp  knives  prepared  the  meat,  and  soon  the  pots  were 
boiling.  So  exhausted  were  they  that  Clark  would  not 
let  them  have  a  full  meal  at  once,  but  gave  cups  of  broth 
to  the  weaker  ones. 

On  the  sixteenth  day  Clark  cheered  his  men.     "  Be- 


36  THE    CONQUEST 

yond  us  lies  Vincennes.  Cross  that  plain  and  you  shall 
see  it." 

On  February  22,  Washington's  birthday,  fatigued  and 
weary  they  slept  in  a  sugar  camp.  "  Heard  the  evening 
and  morning  guns  of  the  fort.  No  provisions  yet.  Lord 
help  us !  "  is  the  record  of  Bowman's  journal. 

Still  without  food,  the  23d  saw  them  crossing  the 
Horseshoe  Plain,  —  four  miles  of  water  breast  high. 
Frozen,  starved,  they  struggled  through,  and  on  a  little 
hill  captured  a  Frenchman  hunting  ducks. 

"  No  one  dreams  of  your  coming  at  this  time  of  year," 
said  the  duck-hunter.  "  There  are  six  hundred  people  in 
Vincennes,  troops,  Indians,  and  all.  This  very  day  Ham 
ilton  completed  the  walls  of  his  fort." 

Clark  pressed  his  determined  lips.  "  The  situation  is 
all  that  I  can  ask.  It  is  death  or  victory."  And  there  in 
the  mud,  half  frozen,  chilled  to  the  marrow,  starved,  Clark 
penned  on  his  knee  a  letter : 

"  To  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  POST  VINCENNES  : 

"  GENTLEMEN,  —  Being  now  within  two  miles  of  your 
village  with  my  army,  determined  to  take  your  fort  this 
night,  and  not  being  willing  to  surprise  you,  I  take  this 
method  to  request  such  as  are  true  citizens  to  remain  still  in 
your  houses.  Those,  if  any  there  be,  that  are  friends  of  the 
King,  will  instantly  repair  to  the  fort,  join  the  hair-buyer 
general,  and  fight  like  men.  If  any  such  do  not  go  and  are 
found  afterwards,  they  may  depend  on  severe  punishment. 
On  the  contrary,  those  who  are  the  friends  of  liberty  may 
depend  on  being  well  treated,  and  I  once  more  request  them 
to  keep  out  of  the  streets.  Every  one  I  find  in  arms  on  my 
arrival  I  shall  treat  as  an  enemy. 

GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK." 

"  Take  this.  Tell  the  people  my  quarrel  is  with  the 
British.  We  shall  be  in  Vincennes  by  the  rising  of  the 
moon.  Prepare  dinner." 

The  messenger  flew  ahead;  upon  the  captured  horses 
of  other  duck-hunters  Clark  mounted  his  officers.  It  was 
just  at  nightfall  when  they  entered  the  lower  gate. 

"  Silence  those  drunken  Indians,"  roared  Hamilton  at 


VINCENNES  37 

the  sound  of  guns.  But  the  Frenchmen  themselves 
turned  their  rifles  on  the  fort. 

Under  the  friendly  light  of  the  new  moon  Clark  and 
his  men  threw  up  an  intrenchment,  and  from  behind  its 
shelter  in  fifteen  minutes  the  skilled  volleys  of  the  border 
rifle  had  silenced  two  of  the  cannon. 

"  Surrender!"  was  Clark's  stentorian  summons  at 
daylight. 

Hamilton,  with  the  blood  of  many  a  borderer  on  his 
head,  —  what  had  he  to  hope?  Hot  and  hotter  rained 
the  bullets. 

"  Give  me  three  days  to  consider." 

"  Not  an  hour !  "  was  Clark's  reply. 

"  Let  me  fight  with  you?  "  said  The  Tobacco's  son,  the 
principal  chief  on  the  Wabash. 

"  No,"  answered  Clark,  "  you  sit  back  and  watch  us. 
Americans  do  not  hire  Indians  to  fight  their  battles." 

Amazed,  the  Indians  fell  back  and  waited. 

The  fort  fell,  and  with  it  British  dominion  in  the  north 
west  territory.  Then  the  galley  hove  in  sight  and  the 
flag  waved  above  Vincennes. 

"  A  convoy  up  de  riviere  on  its  way  with  goods,  from 
le  Detroit,"  whispered  a  Frenchman.  Directly  Clark  dis 
patched  his  boatmen  to  capture  the  flotilla. 

"  Sur  la  feuille  ron  —  don  don  don"  the  voyageurs 
were  singing. 

Merrily  rowing  down  the  river  came  the  British, 
when  suddenly  out  from  a  bend  swung  three  boats. 
"  Surrender!"" 

Amid  the  wild  huzzas  of  Vincennes  the  Americans  re 
turned,  bringing  the  captive  convoy  with  fifty  thousand 
dollars'  worth  of  food,  clothing,  and  ammunition,  a'nd 
forty  prisoners. 

With  a  heart  full  of  thanksgiving  Clark  paid  and 
clothed  his  men  out  of  that  prize  captured  on  the  Wabash. 

"  Let  the  British  flag  float  a  few  days,"  he  said.  "  I 
may  entertain  some  of  the  hair-buying  General's  friends." 

Very  soon  painted  red  men  came  striding  in  with  bloody 
scalps  dangling  at  their  belts.  But  as  each  one  entered, 
red-handed  from  murder,  Clark's  Long  Knives  shot  him 


38  THE   CONQUEST 

down  before  the  face  of  the  guilty  Hamilton.  Fifty  fell 
before  he  lowered  the  British  flag.  But  from  that  day 
the  red  men  took  a  second  thought  before  accepting  re 
wards  for  the  scalps  of  white  men. 

"  Now  what  shall  you  do  with  me?  "  demanded  Ham 
ilton. 

"  You?  I  shall  dispatch  you  as  a  prisoner  of  war  to 
Virginia." 


X 

THE    CITY    OF    THE   STRAIT 

CLARK  was  not  an  hour  too  soon.     Indians  were 
already  on  the  march. 
"  Hamilton  is  taken!" 

Wabasha,  the  Sioux,  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony, 
heard,  and  stopped  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 

"  Hamilton  is  taken !  " 

Matchekewis,  the  gray-haired  chief  of  the  Chippewas, 
coming  down  from  Sheboygan,  heard  the  astounding 
word  and  fell  back  to  St.  Joseph's. 

The  great  Hamilton  carried  away  by  the  rebels !  The 
Indians  were  indeed  cowed.  The  capture  of  Hamilton 
completed  Clark's  influence.  The  great  Red-Coat  sent 
away  as  a  prisoner  of  war  was  an  object-lesson  the 
Indians  could  not  speedily  forget. 

Out  of  Hamilton's  captured  mail,  Clark  discovered 
that  the  French  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Detroit  were  not 
well-affected  toward  the  British,  and  were  ready  to  revolt 
whenever  favourable  opportunity  offered. 

"Very  well,  then,  Detroit  next!" 

But  Clark  had  more  prisoners  than  he  knew  what  to 
do  with. 

"  Here,"  said  he,  to  the  captured  Detroiters,  "  I  am 
anxious  to  restore  you  to  your  families.  I  know  you 
are  unwilling  instruments  in  this  war,  but  your  great 


THE    CITY   OF   THE    STRAIT  39 

King  of  France  has  allied  himself  with  the  Americans. 
Go  home,  bear  the  good  news,  bid  your  friends  welcome 
the  coming  of  their  allies,  the  Americans.  And  tell 
Captain  Lernoult  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  he  is  constructing 
new  works  at  Detroit.  It  will  save  us  Americans  some 
expense  in  building." 

The  City  of  the  Strait  was  lit  with  bonfires. 

"  We  have  taken  an  oath  not  to  fight  the  Virginians," 
said  the  paroled  Frenchmen. 

The  people  rejoiced  when  they  heard  of  Hamilton's 
capture;  they  hated  his  tyranny,  and,  certain  of  Clark's 
onward  progress,  prepared  a  welcome  reception  for  "  les 
Americains." 

"  See,"  said  the  mistress  of  a  lodging  house  to  Captain 
Lernoult.  "  See  what  viands  I  haf  prepared  for  le 
Colonel  Clark."  And  the  Captain  answered  not  a  word. 
Baptiste  Drouillard  handed  him  a  printed  proclamation 
of  the  French  alliance. 

Everywhere  Detroiters  were  drinking,  "  Success  to  the 
Thirteen  United  States !  " 

"  Success  to  Congress  and  the  American  arms !  I 
hope  the  Virginians  will  soon  be  at  Detroit !  " 

"  Now  Colonel  Butler  and  his  scalping  crew  will  meet 
their  deserts.  I  know  the  Colonel  for  a  coward  and  I  '11 
turn  hangman  for  him !  " 

"  Don't  buy  a  farm  now.  When  the  Virginians  come 
you  can  get  one  for  nothing." 

"  See  how  much  leather  I  am  tanning  for  the  Virgin 
ians.  When  they  come  I  shall  make  a  great  deal  of 
money." 

"  Town  and  country  kept  three  days  in  feasting  and 
diversions,"  wrote  Clark  to  Jefferson,  "  and  we  are  in 
formed  that  the  merchants  and  others  provided  many 
necessaries  for  us  on  our  arrival."  But  this  the  Colonel 
did  not  learn  until  long  after. 

Left  alone  in  command,  with  only  eighty  men  in  the 
garrison,  Lernoult  could  do  nothing.  Bitterly  he  wrote 
to  his  commander-in-chief,  "  The  Canadians  are  rebels 
to  a  man.  In  building  the  fort  they  aid  only  on 
compulsion." 


4o  THE    CONQUEST 

Even  at  Montreal  the  Frenchmen  kept  saying,  "  A 
French  fleet  will  certainly  arrive  and  retake  the  country"  ; 
and  Haldimand,  Governor  General,  was  constantly  refut 
ing  these  rumours. 

"  Now  let  me  help  you,"  again  pleaded  The  Tobacco's 
son  to  Clark  at  Vincennes. 

"  I  care  not  whether  you  side  with  me  or  not,"  an 
swered  the  American  Colonel.  "  If  you  keep  the  peace, 
very  well.  If  not  you  shall  suffer  for  your  mischief." 

Such  a  chief!  Awed,  the  Indians  retired  to  their 
camps  and  became  spectators.  To  divert  Clark,  the 
British  officers  urged  these  Indians  to  attack  Vincennes. 

The  Tobacco's  son  sent  back  reply,  "If  you  want  to 
fight  the  Bostons  at  St.  Vincent's  you  must  cut  your 
way  through  them,  as  we  are  Big  Knives,  too !  "  Their 
fame  spread  to  Superior  and  the  distant  Missouri. 

"  In  the  vicinity  of  Chicago  the  rebels  are  purchasing 
horses  to  mount  their  cavalry." 

"  The  Virginians  are  building  boats  to  take  Michili- 
mackinac." 

"  They  are  sending  belts  to  the  Chippewas  and  Otta- 
was." 

"  The  Virginians  are  at  Milwaukee." 

So  the  rumours  flew  along  the  Lakes,  terrifying  every 
Briton  into  strengthening  his  stronghold.  And  this,  for 
the  time,  kept  them  well  at  home. 

"  Had  I  but  three  hundred  I  could  take  Detroit,"  said 
Clark.  Every  day  now  came  the  word  from  the  French 
of  the  city,  "  Come,  —  come  to  our  relief." 

"  But  Vincennes  must  be  garrisoned.  My  men  are  too 
few." 

Then  a  messenger  arrived  with  letters  from  Thomas 
Jefferson,  now  Governor  of  Virginia,  with  "  thanks  from 
the  Assembly  for  the  heroic  service  you  have  rendered," 
and  the  promise  of  troops. 

Now  for  the  first  time  were  the  soldiery  made  aware  of 
the  gratitude  of  their  country.  Tumultuous  cheers  rent 
the  air.  The  Indians  heard,  and  thought  it  was  news  of 
another  victory. 

"  Let  us  march  this  day  on  Detroit,"  begged  the  sol- 


A    PRISONER   OF   WAR  41 

diers,  few  as  they  were.  Half  the  population  of  Vin- 
cennes,  and  all  the  Indians,  would  have  followed. 

"  Too  many  are  ill,"  Clark  said  to  himself.  "  Bowman 
is  dying,  the  lands  are  flooded,  the  rains  are  falling.  An 
unsustained  march  might  end  in  disaster.  For  five  hun 
dred  troops,  I  would  bind  myself  a  slave  for  seven  years !" 

To  the  soldiers  he  explained,  "  Montgomery  is  coming 
with  men  and  powder.  Let  us  rendezvous  here  in  June 
and  make  a  dash  at  Detroit." 

Leaving  a  garrison  in  the  fort,  in  answer  to  imperative 
call,  Clark  set  out  with  six  boatloads  of  troops  and  pris 
oners  for  a  flying  trip  to  Kaskaskia. 

But  every  step  of  the  way,  day  and  night,  "  Detroit 
must  be  taken,  Detroit  must  be  taken,"  was  the  dream  of 
the  disturbed  commander.  "  I  cannot  rest.  Nothing  but 
the  fall  of  Detroit  will  bring  peace  to  our  frontiers.  In 
case  I  am  not  disappointed,  Detroit  is  already  my  own." 


XI 

A    PRISONER     OF    WAR 

A  PRISONER  of  war?  No,  indeed,  he  is  a 
felon,  a  murderer !  "  exclaimed  the  Virginians, 
as  weary,  wet,  and  hungry  the  late  Governor  of 
Detroit  sat  on  his  horse  in  the  rain  at  the  door  of  the 
governor's  palace  at  Williamsburg,  where  Jefferson  now 
resided.  The  mob  gathered  to  execrate  the  "  hair-buyer 
general "  and  escort  him  to  jail. 

There  were  twenty-seven  prisoners,  altogether,  brought 
by  a  band  of  borderers,  most  of  the  way  on  foot. 

Every  step  of  the  long  journey  Captain  John  Rogers 
and  his  men  had  guarded  the  "  hair-buyer  general  "  from 
the  imprecations  of  an  outraged  people. 

It  was  the  first  news  of  Vincennes,  as  the  startled  cry 
ran,  — 

"  Governor  Hamilton,  charged  with  having  incited  In- 


42  THE   CONQUEST 

dians  to  scalp,  torture,  and  burn,  is  at  the  door,  —  Hamil 
ton,  who  gave  standing  rewards  for  scalps  but  none  for 
prisoners;  and  Dejean,  Chief  Justice  of  Detroit,  the 
merciless  keeper  of  its  jails,  a  terror  to  captives  with 
threats  of  giving  them  over  to  savages  to  be  burnt  alive ; 
Lamothe,  a  captain  of  volunteer  scalping  parties ;  Major 
Hay,  one  of  Hamilton's  chief  officers,  and  others." 

"  Load  them  with  heavy  fetters  and  immure  them  in  a 
dungeon,"  said  Governor  Jefferson.  "  Too  many  of  our 
boys  are  rotting  in  British  prison  ships."  This  from  Jef 
ferson,  so  long  the  humane  friend  of  Burgoyne's  surren 
dered  troops  now  quartered  at  Charlottesville ! 

The  British  commanders  blustered  and  protested,  but 
Jefferson  firmly  replied,  "  I  avow  my  purpose  to  repay 
cruelty,  hangings,  and  close  confinement.  It  is  my  duty 
to  treat  Hamilton  and  his  officers  with  severity.  Iron 
will  be  retaliated  with  iron,  prison  ships  by  prison  ships, 
and  like  by  like  in  general." 

Washington  advised  a  mitigation  of  the  extreme  sever 
ity,  but  Jefferson's  course  had  its  effect.  The  British  were 
more  merciful  thereafter. 

And  with  the  coming  of  Hamilton  came  all  the  wonder 
ful  story  of  the  capture  of  Vincennes.  And  who  can  tell 
it?  Who  has  told  it?  Historians  hesitate.  Romancers 
shrink  from  the  task.  Not  one  has  surpassed  George 
Rogers  Clark's  own  letters,  which  read  like  fragments  of 
the  gospel  of  liberty. 

Before  the  home  fire  at  Caroline,  John  Rogers  told  the 
tale.  A  hush  fell.  The  mother  softly  wept  as  she  thought 
of  her  scattered  boys,  one  in  the  west,  two  with  Wash 
ington  tracking  the  snows  of  Valley  Forge,  one  immured 
in  a  prison  ship  where  patriot  martyrs  groaned  their  lives 
away. 

Little  William  heard  the  tale,  and  his  young  heart 
swelled  with  emotion.  John  Clark  listened,  then  spoke 
but  one  sentence. 

"  If  I  had  as  many  more  sons  I  would  give  them  all  to 
my  country." 

All  the  way  from  Kentucky  Daniel  Boone  was  sent  to 
the  Virginia  legislature.  He  said  to  Jefferson :  "  I  doubt 


TWO    WARS    AT    ONCE  43 

these  charges  against  Governor  Hamilton.  Last  Spring 
I  was  captured  by  the  Shawnees  and  dragged  to  Detroit. 
Governor  Hamilton  took  pity  on  me  and  offered  the  In 
dians  one  hundred  dollars  for  my  release.  They  refused 
to  take  it.  But  he  gave  me  a  horse,  and  on  that  horse  I 
eventually  made  my  escape." 

"  Did  that  prevent  Governor  Hamilton  from  sending 
an  armed  force  of  British  and  Indians  to  besiege  Boons- 
boro  ?  "  inquired  Jefferson. 

Boone  had  to  admit  that  it  did  not.  But  for  that  timely 
escape  and  warning  Boonsboro  would  have  fallen. 

But  Boone  in  gratitude  went  to  the  dungeon  and 
offered  what  consolation  he  could  to  the  imprisoned 
Governor. 

The  fact  is,  that  Daniel  Boone  carried  ever  on  his 
breast,  wrapped  in  a  piece  of  buckskin,  that  old  commis 
sion  of  Lord  Dunmore's.  It  saved  him  from  the  Indians ; 
it  won  Hamilton. 


XII 

TWO    WARS   AT   ONCE 

THE  sunbeams  glistened  on  the  naked  skin  of  an 
Indian  runner,  as,  hair  flying  in  the  wind,  from 
miles  away  he  came  panting  to  Clark  at  Kaskaskia. 
"  There  is  to  be  an  attack  on  San  Loui'.    Wabasha,  the 
Sioux,  and  Matchekewis  —  " 
"  How  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  I  hear  at  Michilimackinac,  —  Winnebagoe,  Sauk, 
Fox,  Menomonie." 

Clark  laughed  and  gave  the  messenger  a  drink  of  taffia. 
But  the  moment  the  painted  savage  slid  away  the  Colonel 
prepared  to  inform  his  friends  at  St.  Louis. 

"  Pouf !  "  laughed  the  careless,  commandant,  drinking 
his  wine  at  the  Government  House.  "  Why  need  we 
fear?  Are  not  our  relation  wit  de  Indian  friendly? 


44  THE    CONQUEST 

Never  haf  been  attack  on  San  Luis,  never  will  be.  Be 
seat,  haf  wine,  tak'  wine,  Sefior  le  Colonel." 

"Pouf!"  echoed  the  guests  at  the  Governor's  table. 
"  Some  trader  angry  because  he  lose  de  peltry  stole  in  de 
Spanish  country.  It  never  go  beyond  threat." 

An  attack?  The  very  idea  seemed  to  amuse  the  Gov 
ernor  in  his  cups.  But  Father  Gibault  looked  grave.  "  I, 
too,  have  heard  such  a  rumour." 

"  It  may  be  only  a  belated  report  of  Hamilton's  schem 
ing,"  replied  Clark.  "  Now  he  is  boxed  up  it  may  blow 
over.  But  in  case  the  English  attempt  to  seize  the  west 
bank  of  this  river  I  pledge  you  all  the  assistance  in  my 
power." 

"  T'anks,  t'anks,  my  good  friend,  I  '11  not  forget.  In 
de  middle  of  de  night  you  get  my  summon." 

But,  unknown  to  them,  that  very  May,  Spain  declared 
war  against  Great  Britain.  And  Great  Britain  coveted 
the  Mississippi. 

Madame  Marie  and  the  charming  Donna  had  been  lis 
teners.  Colonel  Clark  handed  the  maiden  a  bouquet  of 
wild  roses  as  he  came  in,  but  spoke  not  a  word.  All  the 
year  had  she  been  busy,  embroidering  finery  for  "  le 
Colonel."  Such  trifles  were  too  dainty  for  the  soldier's 
life  —  but  he  wore  them  next  his  heart. 

While  the  dinner  party  overwhelmed  the  victor  with 
congratulations  and  drank  to  his  health,  Clark  saw  only 
the  Donna,  child  of  the  convent,  an  exotic,  strangely  out 
of  place  in  this  wild  frontier. 

"  I  am  a  soldier,"  he  whispered,  "  and  cannot  tarry. 
My  men  are  at  the  boats,  but  I  shall  watch  St.  Louis." 

Her  eyes  followed  him,  going  away  so  soon,  with 
Father  Gibault  and  De  Leyba  down  to  the  river.  As  he 
looked  back  a  handkerchief  fluttered  from  an  upper  win 
dow,  and  he  threw  her  a  kiss. 

"  I  am  not  clear  but  the  Spaniards  would  suffer 
their  settlements  to  fall  with  ours  for  the  sake  of  hav 
ing  the  opportunity  of  retaking  them  both,"  muttered 
Clark  as  he  crossed  the  river,  suspicious  of  De  Leyba' s 
inaction. 

At   Kaskaskia   forty   recruits   under   Captain    Robert 


TWO    WARS    AT    ONCE  45 

George  had  arrived  by  way  of  New  Orleans.  Then 
Montgomery,  with  another  forty,  came  down  the  Ohio. 

They  must  be  fed  and  clothed  directly.  In  the  midst 
of  these  perplexities  appeared  John  Todd,  the  new 
Governor. 

"  Ah,  my  friend,"  Clark  grasped  his  hand.  "  Now  I 
see  myself  happily  rid  of  a  piece  of  trouble  I  take  no  de 
light  in.  I  turn  the  civil  government  over  to  you.  But 
our  greatest  trouble  is  the  lack  of  money." 

"Money?  Why,  here  are  continental  bills  in  abun 
dance." 

"  Worth  two  cents  on  the  dollar.  '  Dose  British 
traders/  say  the  habitants,  '  dey  will  not  take  five  huntert 
to  one.  Dey  will  have  nought  but  skins.'  This  has 
brought  our  Virginia  paper  into  disrepute.  They  will 
not  even  take  a  coin  unless  it  is  stamped  with  the  head 
of  a  king." 

"  What  have  you  done?  " 

"  Done?  Purchased  supplies  on  my  own  credit.  Sev 
eral  merchants  of  this  country  have  advanced  consider 
able  sums  and  I  have  given  them  drafts  on  our  Virginian 
agent  in  New  Orleans.  They  come  back,  protested  for 
want  of  funds.  Francis  Vigo  has  already  loaned  me  ten 
thousand  dollars  in  silver  piastres." 

"  But  Virginia  will  pay  it,  —  she  is  bound  to  pay  it. 
The  service  must  not  suffer."  Thus  reassured  that  his 
course  had  been  right,  Colonel  Clark  continued : 

"  Four  posts  must  be  garrisoned  to  hold  this  country, 
—  Kaskaskia,  Cahokia,  Vincennes,  and  the  Falls  of  the 
Ohio,  —  not  one  has  sufficient  defence.  Colonel  Mont 
gomery's  force  is  not  half  what  I  expected.  But  if  I  am 
not  deceived  in  the  Kentuckians  I  shall  yet  be  able  to  com 
plete  my  designs  on  Detroit.  I  only  want  sufficient  men 
to  make  me  appear  respectable  in  passing  among  the 
savages." 

The  cautious  French  settlers  were  a  trial  to  Clark. 
Father  Gibault  tried  to  persuade  them,  parting  with  his 
own  tithes  and  horses  to  set  an  example  to  his  parish 
ioners  to  make  equal  sacrifices  to  the  American  cause. 
Altogether,  Father  Gibault  advanced  seven  thousand 


46  THE    CONQUEST 

eight  hundred  livres,  French  money,  equal  to  fifteen 
hundred  and  sixty  dollars,  —  his  little  all. 

Governor  Todd  said,  "  If  the  people  will  not  spare 
willingly,  you  must  press  it." 

"  I  cannot  press  it,"  answered  Clark.  "  We  must  keep 
the  inhabitants  attached  to  us  by  every  means  in  our 
power.  Rather  will  I  sign  notes  right  and  left  on  my 
own  responsibility  to  procure  absolute  necessities  to  hold 
Illinois,  trusting  to  Virginia  to  make  it  right." 

Then  after  a  thoughtful  pause,  —  "I  cannot  think  of 
the  consequences  of  losing  possession  of  the  country  with 
out  resolving  to  risk  every  point  rather  than  suffer  it." 

The  bad  crops  of  17/9  and  the  severity  of  the  winter  of 
1780  made  distress  in  Illinois.  Nevertheless  the  cheerful 
habitants  sold  their  harvests  to  Clark  and  received  in 
payment  his  paper  on  New  Orleans. 

"  You  encourage  me  to  attempt  Detroit,"  Clark  wrote 
to  Jefferson.  "  It  has  been  twice  in  my  power.  When  I 
first  arrived  in  this  country,  or  when  I  was  at  Vincennes, 
could  I  have  secured  my  prisoners  and  had  only  three 
hundred  men,  I  should  have  attempted  it,  and  I  since 
learn  there  could  have  been  no  doubt  of  my  success.  But 
they  are  now  completing  a  new  fort,  too  strong  I  fear  for 
any  force  that  I  shall  ever  be  able  to  raise  in  this  country." 

Then  he  hurried  back  to  Vincennes.  Thirty  only  were 
there  of  the  three  hundred  expected.  An  Indian  army 
camped  ready  to  march  at  his  call. 

"  Never  depend  upon  Injuns,"  remarked  Simon  Ken- 
ton,  reappearing  after  an  absence  of  weeks.  • 

"  Kenton  ?  Well,  where  have  you  been  ?  You  look 
battered." 

"  Battered  I  am,  but  better,  the  scars  are  almost  gone. 
Captured  by  Shawnees,  made  to  run  the  gauntlet  twice, 
then  dragged  to  St.  Dusky  to  be  burnt  at  the  stake." 

"  How  did  you  escape  ?  " 

"  One  of  your  Detroit  Frenchmen,  Pierre  Drouillard, 
late  interpreter  for  your  captured  Hamilton,  told  them  the 
officers  at  Detroit  wanted  to  question  me  about  the  Big 
Knife.  Ha !  Ha !  It  took  a  long  powwow  and  plenty  of 
wampum,  and  the  promise  to  bring  me  back," 


THE    KEY    OF   THE    COUNTRY  47 

"Did  he  intend  to  do  it?" 

"  Lord,  no !  as  soon  as  we  were  out  of  sight  he  told  me, 
1  Never  will  I  abandon  you  to  those  inhuman  wretches.' 
A  trader's  wife  enabled  me  to  escape  from  Detroit." 

"  Do  you  think  I  can  take  Detroit?  " 

"  Take  it,  man  ?  As  easy  as  you  took  Vincennes.  Only 
the  day  of  surprise  is  past.  A  cloud  of  red  Injuns  watch 
the  approaches.  You  must  have  troops." 

Troops !  Troops !  None  came.  None  could  come. 
What  had  happened? 

Taking  with  him  one  of  Hamilton's  light  brass  cannon 
to  fortify  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  Clark  discovered  that  at 
the  very  time  of  his  capture,  Hamilton  had  appointed  a 
great  council  of  Indians  to  meet  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tennessee. 

"  The  Cherokees  have  risen  on  the  Tennessee  settle 
ments,  and  the  regiments  intended  for  you  have  turned 
south." 

The  sword  and  belt  of  Hamilton  had  done  their  work. 
America  was  fighting  two  wars  at  once. 


XIII 

THE   KEY    OF    THE    COUNTRY 


"  rTIHE  Falls  is  the  Key  of  the  Country.    It  shall  be 

my  depot  of  supplies.     Here  will  I  build  a  fort. 

A    A  great  city  will  one  day  arise  on  this  spot." 

And  in  honour  of  the  King  who  had  helped  America, 

Clark  named  it  Louisville. 

Axes,  hammers,  and  saws  made  music  while  Clark's 
busy  brain  was  planning  parks  and  squares  to  make  his 
city  the  handsomest  in  America.  But,  ever  disturbing 
this  recreation,  "  Detroit  "  was  in  his  soul.  "  Public  in 
terest  requires  that  I  reside  here  until  provision  can  be 
made  for  the  coming  campaign." 

"  Since  Clark's  feat  the  world  is  running  mad  for 


48  THE    CONQUEST 

Kentucky,"  said  the  neighbours  in  Caroline.  Through 
all  that  Autumn,  emigrants  were  hurrying  down  to  take 
advantage  of  the  new  land  laws  of  Virginia. 

"A  fleet  of  flatboats!"  shouted  the  workmen  at  the 
Falls.  Down  with  others  from  Pittsburg,  when  the 
autumn  rains  raised  the  river,  came  Clark's  old  com 
rade,  John  Floyd,  and  his  brothers  and  his  bride,  Jane 
Buchanan.  One  of  those  brothers  was  Isham  Floyd,  the 
boy  drummer  of  Vincennes. 

"  I,  too,  shall  build  a  fort,"  said  John  Floyd  to  his 
friends,  "  here  on  Bear  Grass  Creek,  close  to  Louisville." 

Still  emigrants  were  on  their  way,  when  a  most  terrific 
winter  set  in.  Stock  was  frozen,  wild  beasts  and  game 
died.  The  forests  lay  deep  with  snow,  and  rivers  were 
solid  with  ice. 

The  cabins  of  Louisville  were  crowded,  the  fort  was 
filled  with  emigrants.  Food  gave  out,  corn  went  up  to 
one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  a  bushel  in  depreciated  con 
tinental  currency.  Even  a  cap  of  native  fur  cost  five 
hundred  dollars. 

The  patient  people  shivered  under  their  buffalo,  bear, 
and  elk-skin  bedquilts,  penned  in  the  little  huts,  living  on 
boiled  buffalo  beef  and  venison  hams,  with  fried  bear  or 
a  slice  of  turkey  breast  for  bread,  and  dancing  on  Christ 
mas  night  with  pineknot  torches  bracketed  on  the  walls. 

"  Did  you  not  say  the  conquerors  of  Vincennes  waded 
through  the  drowned  lands  in  February?"  asked  a  fair 
one  of  her  partner  at  the  dance. 

"  Yes,  but  that  was  an  open  winter.  This,  thank  God, 
is  cold  enough  to  deter  our  enemies  from  attempting  to 
recover  what  they  have  lost." 

"  But  Colonel  Clark  said  the  weather  was  warm  ?  " 

"  Warm,  did  you  say?  Who  knows  what  Clark  would 
have  called  warm  weather  in  February?  The  water  up 
to  their  armpits  could  not  have  been  warm  at  that  time 
of  year." 

The  spring  waters  broke;  a  thousand  emigrants  went 
down  the  Ohio  to  Louisville.  And  carcasses  of  bear,  elk, 
deer,  and  lesser  game  floated  out  of  the  frozen  forests. 

During  the  June  rise  more  than  three  hundred  flatboats 


THE    KEY   OF   THE    COUNTRY  49 

arrived  at  the  Falls  loaded  with  wagons ;  for  months  long 
trains  were  departing  from  Louisville  with  these  people 
bound  for  the  interior.  Floyd's  fort  on  the  Bear  Grass 
became  a  rendezvous;  the  little  harbour  an  anchorage  for 
watercraft. 

"  We  must  establish  a  claim  to  the  Mississippi/'  wrote 
Jefferson  to  Clark.  "  Go  down  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio 
and  build  a  fort  on  Chickasaw  Bluff.  It  will  give  us  a 
claim  to  the  river." 

While  Clark  was  preparing,  an  express  arrived  from 
Kaskaskia,  — 

"  We  are  threatened  with  invasion.    Fly  to  our  relief." 

Without  money  save  land  warrants,  without  clothing 
save  skins,  depending  on  their  rifles  for  food,  Clark's 
little  flotilla  with  two  hundred  men  set  down  the  Ohio, 
on  the  very  flood  that  was  bringing  the  emigrants,  to 
clinch  the  hold  on  Illinois. 

"  I  have  now  two  thousand  warriors  on  the  Lakes. 
The  Wabash  Indians  have  promised  to  amuse  Mr.  Clark 
at  the  Falls."  De  Peyster,  the  new  commandant  at  De 
troit,  was  writing  to  General  Haldimand  at  Quebec. 
Even  as  Clark  left,  a  few  daring  savages  came  up  and 
fired  on  the  fort  at  Louisville. 

"  She  is  strong  enough  now  to  defend  herself,"  said 
Clark  as  he  pulled  away. 

Colonel  Bird,  working  hard  at  Detroit,  started  his 
Pottawattamies.  They  went  but  a  little  way. 

"Ugh!  Ugh!  Ugh!  Long  Knives  coming !"  Pell- 
mell,  back  they  fell,  to  be  fitted  out  all  over  again. 

"  These  unsteady  rogues  put  me  out  of  all  patience!  " 
exclaimed  the  angry  Colonel  Bird.  "  They  are  always 
cooking  or  counciling.  Indians  are  most  happy  when 
most  frequently  fitted  out." 

"  Such  is  the  dependence  on  Indians  without  troops  to 
lead  them,"  sagely  remarked  De  Peyster.  "  But  without 
them  we  could  not  hold  the  country." 

"  It  is  distressing/'  wrote  Governor  Haldimand,  "  to 
reflect  that  notwithstanding  the  vast  treasure  lavished 
upon  these  people,  no  dependence  can  be  had  on  them." 

"  Amazing  sum !  "  he  exclaimed  when  the  bills  came 

4 


50  THE    CONQUEST 

in.  "  I  observe  with  great  concern  the  astonishing  con 
sumption  of  rum  at  Detroit.  This  expense  cannot  be 
borne." 

However,  the  Pottawattamies  sharpened  their  hatchets 
and,  newly  outfitted,  set  out  for  the  rapids  of  the  Ohio. 

"  Bring  them  in  alive  if  possible,"  was  the  parting  ad 
monition  of  De  Peyster,  warned  by  the  obloquy  of  Hamil 
ton.  Vain  remonstrance  with  four  hundred  and  seventy- 
six  dozen  scalping  knives  at  Bird's  command ! 

From  every  unwary  emigrant  along  the  Ohio,  daily  the 
Delawares  and  Shawnees  brought  their  offerings  of  scalps 
to  Detroit,  and  throwing  them  down  at  the  feet  of  the 
commander  said,  "  Father,  we  have  done  as  you  directed 
us ;  we  have  struck  your  enemies." 

The  bounty  was  paid;  the  scalps  were  counted  and 
flung  into  a  cellar  under  the  Council  House. 

And  De  Peyster,  really  a  good  fellow,  like  Andre,  a 
bon  vivant  and  lover  of  books  and  music,  went  on  with 
his  cards,  balls,  and  assemblies,  little  feeling  the  iron  that 
goes  to  the  making  of  nations. 

"  Kentuckians  very  bad  people !  Ought  to  be  scalped 
as  fast  as  taken,"  said  the  Indians. 


XIV 

BEHIND    THE    CURTAIN 

"  "If  1C  T"^  must  dislodge  this  American  general  from 
V/^y  his  new  conquest,"  said  the  British  officers, 
*  V  "or  tribe  after  tribe  will  be  gained  over  and 
subdued.  Thus  will  be  destroyed  the  only  barrier  which 
protects  the  great  trading  establishments  of  the  North 
west  and  Hudson's  Bay.  Nothing  could  then  prevent 
the  Americans  from  gaining  the  source  of  the  Mississippi, 
gradually  extending  themselves  by  the  Red  River  to  Lake 
Winnipeg,  from  whence  the  descent  of  Nelson's  River  to 
York  Fort  would  in  time  be  easy." 


BEHIND   THE   CURTAIN  51 

Another  strong  factor  in  this  decision  was  the  dissatis 
faction  of  the  British  traders  with  the  new  movement  that 
was  deflecting  the  fur  trade  down  the  Mississippi.  The 
French  families  of  Cahokia  and  Kaskaskia  sent  their  furs 
down  to  New  Orleans,  greatly  to  the  displeasure  of  their 
late  English  rulers,  who  wanted  them  to  go  to  Canada, 
by  the  St.  Louis  trail  to  Detroit. 

"  Why  should  it  not  continue  over  the  old  Detroit  trail 
to  Montreal?"  they  questioned.  "  Is  our  fur  trade  to 
be  cut  off  by  these  beggarly  rebels  and  Spaniards  ?  It  be 
longs  to  Canada,  Canada  shall  have  it!  "  So  all  North 
America  was  fought  over  for  the  fur  trade. 

"  I  will  use  my  utmost  endeavours  to  send  as  many  In 
dians  as  I  can  to  attack  the  Spanish  settlements,  early  in 
February,"  said  Pat  Sinclair,  the  British  commander  at 
Michilimackinac. 

"  I  have  taken  steps  to  engage  the  Sioux  under  their 
own  Chief,  Wabasha,  a  man  of  uncommon  abilities. 
Wabasha  is  allowed  to  be  a  very  extraordinary  Indian 
and  well  attached  to  His  Majesty's  interest." 

And  Wabasha,  king  of  the  buffalo  plains  above  the 
Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  was  an  extraordinary  Indian.  In 
old  days  he  fought  for  Pontiac,  but  after  De  Peyster 
brought  the  Sioux,  the  proudest  of  the  tribes,  to  espouse 
the  English  cause,  every  year  Wabasha  made  a  visit  to 
his  British  father  at  Michilimackinac. 

On  such  a  visit  as  this  he  came  from  Prairie  du  Chien 
after  hearing  that  Hamilton  was  taken,  and  was  received 
with  songs  and  cannonading: 

"  Hail  to  great  Wabashaw  ! 

Cannonier  —  fire  away, 
Hoist  the  fort-standard,  and  beat  all  the  drums  ; 

Ottawa  and  Chippewa, 

Whoop  !  for  great  Wabashaw  ! 
He  comes  —  beat  drums  —  the  Sioux  chief  comes. 

"  Hail  to  great  Wabashaw ! 

Soldiers  your  triggers  draw, 
Guard,  —  wave  the  colours,  and  give  him  the  drum ! 

Choctaw  and  Chickasaw, 

Whoop  for  great  Wabashaw  ! 
Raise  the  port-cullis  !  —  the  King's  friend  is  come." 


52  THE    CONQUEST 

By  such  demonstrations  and  enormous  gifts,  the  In 
dians  were  held  to  the  British  standard. 

It  was  Wabasha  and  his  brothers,  Red  Wing  and  Little 
Crow,  who  in  1767  gave  a  deed  to  Jonathan  Carver  of  all 
the  land  around  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  on  which  now  stand 
the  cities  of  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis,  but  no  government 
confirmation  of  the  deed  has  ever  been  discovered. 

"  The  reduction  of  St.  Louis  will  be  an  easy  matter, 
and  of  the  rebels  at  Kaskaskia  also,"  continued  Sinclair. 
"  All  the  traders  who  will  secure  the  posts  on  the  Spanish 
side  of  the  Mississippi  have  my  promise  for  the  exclu 
sive  trade  of  the  Missouri." 

The  Northwest  red  men  were  gathering,  —  Menomo- 
nies,  Sacs,  Foxes,  Winnebagoes,  —  at  the  portage  of  the 
Wisconsin  and  Fox  Rivers,  collecting  all  the  corn  and 
canoes  in  the  country,  to  set  out  on  the  tenth  of  March. 

Again  Sinclair  writes,  "  Seven  hundred  and  fifty  men 
set  out  down  the  Mississippi  the  second  of  May." 

Another  party  assembled  at  Chicago  to  come  by  the 
Illinois,  —  Indians,  British,  and  traders. 

"  Captain  Hesse  will  remain  at  St.  Louis,"  continued 
Governor  Sinclair.  "Wabasha  will  attack  Ste.  Genevieve 
and  the  rebels  at  Kaskaskia.  Two  vessels  leave  here  on 
the  second  of  June  to  attend  Matchekewis,  who  will  re 
turn  by  the  Illinois  River  with  prisoners." 

Very  well  De  Peyster  knew  Matchekewis,  the  puis 
sant  chief  who 

"  At  foot-ball  sport 
With  arms  concealed,  surprised  the  fort," 

at  Michilimackinac  in  Pontiac's  war.  It  was  Matcheke 
wis  himself  who  kicked  the  ball  over  the  pickets,  and 
rushing  in  with  his  band  fell  on  the  unprepared  ranks  of 
the  British  garrison.  On  the  reoccupation  of  Mackinac, 
Matchekewis  had  been  sent  to  Quebec  and  imprisoned, 
but,  released  and  dismissed  with  honours  and  a  buffalo 
barbecue,  now  he  was  leading  his  Chippewas  for  the 
King. 

All  this  was  part  of  a  wider  scheme,  devised  in  London, 
for  the  subjugation  of  the  Mississippi. 


THE   ATTACK   ON    ST.    LOUIS  53 

XV 

THE   ATTACK    ON   ST.    LOUIS 

SCARCE  had  Clark  time  to  set  his  men  to  work  on 
Fort  Jefferson,  on  the  Chickasaw  Bluffs  overlooking 
the  Mississippi,  before  he  received  two  other  ex 
presses,  one  from  Montgomery,  one  from  the  Spanish 
Governor  himself,  —  "  Haste,  haste  to  our  relief." 

Not  wishing  to  alarm  his  men,  Clark  picked  out  a 
strong  escort,  —  "I  shall  be  gone  a  few  days.  Finish 
the  fort.  Keep  a  constant  guard." 

They  thought  he  had  gone  to  Kentucky. 

All  through  the  year  1779  the  Frenchmen  remembered 
Clark's  warning.  At  last,  so  great  became  the  general 
apprehension,  that  the  people  themselves,  directed  by 
Madame  Rigauche,  the  school-mistress,  erected  a  sort  of 
defence  of  logs  and  earth,  five  or  six  feet  high,  and  posted 
a  cannon  in  each  of  the  three  gates. 

"  Pouf !  Pouf !  "  laughed  the  Governor.  But  he  did 
not  interfere. 

But  so  many  days  elapsed,  so  little  sign  of  change  ap 
peared  in  the  accustomed  order  of  things,  that  the  reas 
sured  Frenchmen  went  on  as  usual  digging  in  their  fields, 
racing  their  horses,  and  clicking  their  billiard  balls. 
Night  after  night  they  played  their  fiddles  and  danced 
till  dawn  on  their  footworn  puncheon  floors. 

And  all  the  while  the  Lake  Indians  of  the  North  were 
planning  and  counselling.  All  through  the  Spring  they 
were  gathering  at  rendezvous,  paddling  down  Lake  Mich 
igan's  shore  into  the  Chicago  River,  and  then  by  portage 
into  the  Illinois,  where  they  set  up  the  cry,  "  On  to  St. 
Louis !  " 

So  long  had  been  the  fear  allayed,  so  much  the  rumour 
discredited,  that  when  old  man  Quenelle  came  back  across 
the  river,  white  with  excitement,  the  people  listened  to 
his  tale  as  of  one  deranged. 


54  THE    CONQUEST 

"What?  Do  you  ask?  What?"  His  teeth  chat 
tered.  "  Ducharme,  Ducharme  the  absconder,  meet  me 
across  te  river  an'  say  —  '  Te  Injun  comin' ! '  Fifteen 
huntert  down  te  river  of  te  Illinois !  " 

Terrified  was  the  old  man.  Hearers  gathered  round 
plying  him  with  questions.  The  incredulous  laughed  at 
his  incoherence.  ''What?  What?"  he  gasped.  "You 
laugh  ?  "  Some  believed  him.  Dismay  began  to  creep 
over  the  more  timid  ones. 

"  What  is  it?  "  inquired  the  burly  Governor  De  Leyba, 
bustling  up.  "What?  That  same  old  yarn  to  frighten 
the  people?  Quenelle  is  an  old  dotard.  Take  him  to 
prison."  Thus  reassured,  again  the  people  went  on  with 
work,  games,  festivity. 

But  now  the  people  of  Cahokia  became  excited.  Early 
in  March  Colonel  Gratiot  sent  a  boatload  of  goods  for 
trade  to  Prairie  du  Chien.  It  was  captured  by  Indians 
on  the  Mississippi.  Breathless  half-breed  runners  re 
ported  the  apparition  upon  the  waters,  —  "  All  te  waves 
black  with  canoes.  A  great  many  sauvages." 

"  Clark,"  was  the  spoken  and  unspoken  thought  of  all. 
"  Clark,  the  invincible,  where  is  he  ?  " 

Some  said,  "  He  is  camped  with  his  Long  Knives  in 
the  American  Bottom." 

"  No,  he  is  building  a  fort  at  the  Chickasaw  Bluffs." 

Hurriedly  the  villagers  prepared  an  express  for  Clark. 
Charles  Gratiot  was  sent,  the  brainiest  man  in  Cahokia, 
one  who  could  speak  English,  and,  moreover,  a  great 
friend  of  Clark. 

On  the  swiftest  canoe  Charles  Gratiot  launched  amid 
the  prayers  of  Cahokia.  Down  he  swept  on  the  Missis 
sippi  with  the  precious  papers  calling  for  succour.  Safely 
he  passed  a  thousand  snags,  safely  reached  the  bluffs  of 
Chickasaw,  and  saw  the  fort.  Toiling  up  he  gave  his 
message. 

"Colonel  Clark?  He  is  gone.  We  think  he  left  for 
Louisville."  Without  delay  a  messenger  was  dispatched 
to  follow  his  supposed  direction. 

Meanwhile,  Clark  and  his  soldiers,  joining  Montgomery 
by  land,  had  hurried  to  Cahokia.  Immediately  he  crossed 


THE   ATTACK    ON    ST.    LOUIS  55 

to  St.  Louis.  It  was  the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi,  May  25. 
Service  in  the  little  log  chapel  was  over. 

"  Come,"  said  the  people  in  holiday  attire,  "  Let  us 
gather  strawberries  on  the  flowery  mead." 

From  their  covert,  peeped  the  Indians.  "  To-mor 
row  !  "  they  said,  "  to-morrow !  " 

Out  of  the  picnic  throng,  with  lap  full  of  flowers,  the 
beautiful  Donna  ran  to  greet  her  lover. 

"  So  long  "  —  she  drew  a  sigh  —  "I  haf  watched  and 
waited !  "  Love  had  taught  her  English.  Never  had  the 
Donna  appeared  so  fair,  with  shining  eyes  and  black 
hair  waving  on  her  snowy  shoulders. 

With  tumultuous  heart  Colonel  Clark  bent  and  kissed 
her.  "  Vengeance  I  swear  on  any  Indian  that  shall  ever 
mar  this  lovely  head !  "  Then  crushing  her  hand  with  the 
grip  of  a  giant,  —  "  Wait  a  little,  my  dear,  I  must  see 
your  brother  the  Governor." 

Outside  the  maiden  waited  while  Clark  entered  the 
Government  House. 

At  last  Don  Francisco  De  Leyba  was  come  to  his 
senses :  "  I  fear,  but  I  conceal  from  de  people.  I  sent 
for  Lieutenant  Cartabona  from  de  Ste.  Genevieve.  He 
haf  arrived  with  twenty-five  soldier.  Will  you  not  com 
mand  of  both  side  de  river  ?  I  need  you.  You  promised." 

De  Leyba  wore  a  long  scarf  of  crape  for  his  lately 
deceased  wife.  Clark  had  never  seen  him  look  so  ill; 
he  was  worn  out  and  trembling.  The  ruffle  at  his  wrist 
shook  like  that  of  a  man  with  palsy. 

Clark  took  the  nervous  hand  in  his  own  firm  grasp. 

"  Certainly,  my  friend,  I  will  do  everything  in  my 
power.  What  are  your  defences?  " 

"  We  haf  a  stockade,  you  note  it  ?  De  cannon  at  gates  ? 
I  assure  de  people  no  danger,  de  rumour  false ;  I  fear  dey 
scarce  will  believe  now."  Together  they  went  out  to  re 
view  Cartabona's  soldiers  and  the  works  of  defence. 

"  Le  Colonel  Clark !  Le  Colonel  Clark !  "  the  people 
cheered  as  he  passed.  "  Now  we  are  safe!  " 

De  Leyba  had  sent  out  a  hunter  to  shoot  ducks  for  the 
Colonel's  dinner.  And  while  the  Governor  and  Clark 
were  in  discussion,  the  hunter  met  a  spy. 


56  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Who  commands  at  Cahokia?  "  inquired  the  stranger. 

"  Colonel  Clark ;   he  has  arrived  with  a  great  force." 

"  Colonel  Clark!  Oh,  no,"  answered  the  spy  in  amaze 
ment,  "  that  cannot  be !  Clark  is  in  Kentucky.  We  have 
just  killed  an  express  with  dispatches  to  him  there." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  answered  the  hunter,  in 
his  turn  surprised.  "  Colonel  Clark  is  at  this  moment  in 
St.  Louis,  and  I  have  been  sent  to  kill  some  ducks  for  his 
dinner." 

The  stranger  disappeared. 

Clark  was  in  St.  Louis  about,  two  hours.  "  Cartabona 
is  here.  I  shall  be  ready  to  answer  his  slightest  signal. 
Be  sure  I  shall  answer."  He  turned  to  go. 

"  Going?  No,  no,  Senor  Colonel,  I  cannot  permit  —  " 
The  hands  of  Governor  De  Leyba  shook  still  more.  "  I 
expect  you  to  dine,  —  haf  sent  a  hunter  for  ducks." 

But  when  did  George  Rogers  Clark  ever  stop  to  eat 
when  there  was  fighting  on  hand  ?  Hastily  recrossing  the 
river,  he  put  Cahokia  into  immediate  defence. 

The  next  day  dawned  clear  and  bright,  but  the  people, 
wearied  with  all-night  dancing,  slumbered  late.  Grand 
father  Jean  Marie  Cardinal  had  not  danced.  He  was  un 
commonly  industrious  that  morning.  Hastening  away  in 
the  dewy  dawn,  he  went  to  planting  corn  in  his  slightly 
plowed  fields.  Gradually  others  strolled  out  on  the  Grand 
Prairie.  It  was  high  noon  when  an  Indian  down  by 
the  spring  caught  the  eye  of  Grandfather  Jean  Marie 
Cardinal. 

"  He  must  not  give  the  alarm,"  thought  the  savage,  so 
on  the  instant  he  slew  and  scalped  him  where  he  stood. 

Then  all  was  tumult.  The  people  in  the  village  heard 
the  sound  of  firearms.  Lieutenant  Cartabona  and  his 
garrison  fired  a  gunshot  from  the  tower  to  warn  the 
scattered  villagers  in  the  fields.  Erelong  they  came  stum 
bling  into  the  north  gate  half  dead  with  fright  and 
exhaustion. 

"  The  Chippewas !    The  Chippewas !  " 

They  had  crossed  the  river  and  murdered  the  family  of 
Frangois  Bellhome. 

"  Sacre  Dieu!  le  Sauvage!  la  Tour!  la  Tour!  "  cried  the 


THE    ATTACK   ON    ST.    LOUIS  57 

frantic  habitants,  but  the  tower  was  occupied  by  Carta- 
bona  and  his  coward  soldiers. 

Every  man  rushed  to  the  Place  des  Armes,  powder- 
horn  and  bullet-pouch  in  hand. 

"  To  arms !    To  arms !  "  was  the  terrified  cry. 

"  Where  is  the  garrison?    Where  is  the  Governor?  " 

But  they  came  not  forth.  Cartabona  and  his  men  con 
tinued  to  garrison  the  tower.  The  Governor  cowered 
in  the  Government  House  with  doors  shut  and  barri 
caded.  Women  and  children  hid  in  the  houses,  telling 
their  beads. 

It  was  about  noon  when  the  quick  ear  of  Clark,  over 
in  Cahokia,  heard  the  cannonading  and  small  arms  in  St. 
Louis.  He  sent  an  express. 

"  Here,  Murray  and  Jaynes,  go  over  the  river  and  in 
quire  the  cause." 

Slipping  through  the  cottonwood  trees,  the  express  met 
an  old  negro  woman  on  a  keen  run  for  Cahokia.  She 
screamed,  "Run,  Boston,  run!  A  great  many  salvages!" 

All  together  ran  back,  just  in  time  to  meet  Colonel 
Clark  marching  out  of  the  east  gate.  In  the  thick  woods 
of  Cahokia  Creek  he  caught  a  view  of  the  foe.  "  Boom !  " 
rang  his  brass  six-pounder,  —  tree-tops  and  Indians  fell 
together. 

Amazed  at  this  rear  fire  the  Indians  turned  in  confu 
sion.  One  terrified  look,  —  "  It  is  the  Long  Knife !  We 
have  been  deceived.  We  will  not  fight  the  Long  Knife!  " 
With  one  wild  whoop  they  scurried  to  their  boats.  The 
handful  of  traders,  deserted,  raised  the  siege  and  retired. 

It  was  the  period  of  the  spring  rise  of  the  powerful 
and  turbulent  Mississippi,  which,  undermining  its  shores, 
dumped  cottonwood  trees  into  the  river. 

"  The  whole  British  army  is  coming  on  rafts !  "  In 
terror  seeing  the  supposed  foe  advancing,  Cartabona's 
soldiers  began  firing  at  the  white-glancing  trees  on  the 
midnight  waters.  On,  on  came  the  ghostly  flotilla. 

"  Cease  firing!  "  demanded  De  Leyba  emerging  from 
his  retreat. 

"  De  cowardly,  skulking  old  Goffner !  hide  heself ! 
abandon  de  people !  "  In  wrath  they  tore  toward  him, 


58  THE    CONQUEST 

sticks  and  stones  flying.  The  Governor  fled,  and  the  daft 
Spaniards,  watching  the  river,  spiked  the  cannon,  pre 
paring  to  fly  the  moment  the  British  landed. 

Cahokia  trembled  all  night  long.  There  were  noises 
and  howls  of  wolves,  but  no  Indians.  Clark  him 
self  in  the  darkness  made  the  rounds  of  his  sentinels. 
Even  through  the  shadows  they  guessed  who  walked  at 
night. 

"  Pass,  grand  round,  keep  clear  of  my  arms  and  all 's 
well,"  was  the  successive  cry  from  post  to  post  in  the 
picket  gardens  of  old  Cahokia. 

With  the  first  pale  streak  of  dawn  the  sleepless  habi 
tants  looked  out.  All  was  still.  The  Indians  were  gone, 
but  over  at  St.  Louis  seven  men  were  found  dead,  scalped 
by  the  retreating  foe.  Many  more  were  being  carried  off 
prisoners,  but  Clark's  pursuing  party  rescued  thirty. 

The  prisoners,  dragged  away  to  the  north  by  their  cap 
tors,  suffered  hardships  until  restored  at  the  end  of  the 
war,  in  1783. 

When  Clark  heard  of  the  incompetence  of  De  Leyba 
he  was  furious.  On  his  way  to  the  Government  House, 
he  saw  the  lovely  Donna  at  her  casement.  Her  hair  was 
dishevelled,  her  eyes  wet  with  tears.  She  extended  her 
hand.  Clark  took  one  step  toward  her,  and  then  pride 
triumphed. 

"  Never  will  I  become  the  father  of  a  race  of  cowards," 
and  turning  on  his  heel  he  left  St.  Louis  forever. 

In  one  month  De  Leyba  was  dead,  some  said  by  his 
own  hand.  He  knew  that  Auguste  Chouteau  had  gone  to 
complain  of  him  at  New  Orleans, — the  people  believed  he 
had  been  bribed  by  Great  Britain ;  he  knew  that  only  dis 
grace  awaited  him,  and  he  succumbed  to  his  many  disas 
ters  and  the  universal  obloquy  in  which  he  was  held.  He 
was  buried  in  the  little  log  chapel,  beneath  the  altar,  by 
the  side  of  his  wife,  where  his  tomb  is  pointed  out  to  this 
day. 

And  the  beautiful  Donna  De  Leyba?  She  waited  and 
wept  but  Clark  came  not.  Then,  taking  with  her  the  two 
little  orphan  nieces,  Rita  and  Perdita,  she  went  down 
to  New  Orleans.  Here  for  a  time  she  lingered  among 


THE   ATTACK   ON    ST.    LOUIS  59 

friends,  and  at  last,  giving  up  all  hope,  retired  to  the 
Ursuline  convent  and  became  a  nun. 

Presently  Auguste  Chouteau  returned  from  New  Or 
leans  with  the  new  Governor,  Don  Francisco  de  Cruzat, 
who  pacified  fears  and  fortified  the  town  with  half-a- 
dozen  circular  stone  turrets,  twenty  feet  high,  connected 
by  a  stout  stockade  of  cedar  posts  pierced  with  loopholes 
for  artillery.  On  the  river  bank  a  stone  tower  called  the 
Half  Moon,  and  west  of  it  a  square  log  tower  called 
the  Bastion,  still  stood  within  the  memory  of  living 
men. 

"  Next  year  a  thousand  Sioux  will  be  in  the  field  under 
Wabasha,"  wrote  Sinclair  to  Haldimand,  his  chief  in 
Canada. 

But  the  Sioux  had  no  more  desire  to  go  back  to  "  the 
high  walled  house  of  thunder,"  where  the  cannon  sounded 
not  "  Hail  to  great  Wabashaw!  " 

Their  own  losses  were  considerable,  for  Clark  ordered 
an  immediate  pursuit.  Some  of  the  Spaniards,  grateful 
for  the  succour  of  the  Americans,  crossed  the  river  and 
joined  Montgomery's  troops  in  his  chase  after  the  re 
treating  red  men. 

"  The  Americans  are  coming,"  was  the  scare-word  at 
Prairie  du  Chien.  "  Better  get  up  your  furs." 

With  Wabasha's  help  the  traders  hastily  bundled  three 
hundred  packs  of  their  best  furs  into  canoes,  and  set 
ting  fire  to  the  remaining  sixty  packs,  burned  them, 
together  with  the  fort,  while  they  hurried  away  to 
Michilimackinac.  Matchekewis  went  by  the  Lakes. 
"  Two  hundred  Illinois  cavalry  arrived  at  Chicago  five 
days  after  the  vessels  left,"  is  the  record  of  the  Haldi 
mand  papers. 

The  watchfulness  and  energy  of  Clark  alone  saved 
Illinois;  nevertheless,  De  Peyster  felt  satisfied,  for  he 
thought  that  diversion  kept  Clark  from  Detroit. 

After  the  terror  was  all  over,  long  in  the  annals  of  the 
fireside,  the  French  of  St.  Louis  related  the  feats  of 
"  I'annee  du  coup." 

"  Auguste  Chouteau,  he  led  te  defence,  he  and  he 
brother." 


60  THE    CONQUEST 

"  No,  Madame  Rigauche,  te  school-meestress,  she  her 
self  touch  te  cannon." 

"  Well,  at  any  rate,  we  hid  in  te  Chouteau  garden,  be 
hind  te  stone  wall." 


XVI 

OLD    CHILLICOTHE 

WITH  a  wrench  at  his  hot  heart  stifled  only  by 
wrath  and  determination,  Clark  strode  from  St. 
Louis.  At  Cahokia  French  deserters  were  talk 
ing  to  Montgomery. 

"  A  tousand  British  and  Indians  on  te  march  to  Ken 
tucky  with  cannon." 

"When  did  they  start?"  thundered  Clark.  The 
Frenchman  dodged  as  if  shot. 

"  Dey  start  same  time  dis.  Colonel  Bird  to  keep  Clark 
busy  in  Kentucky  so  Sinclair  get  San  Loui'  an'  brak  up 
te  fur  trade." 

For  once  in  his  life  Clark  showed  alarm.  "  I  know  the 
situation  of  that  country.  I  shall  attempt  to  get  there 
before  Bird  does." 

Drawing  Montgomery  aside,  he  said,  "  And  you, 
Colonel,  chase  these  retreating  Indians.  Chase  them  to 
Michilimackinac  if  possible.  Destroy  their  towns  and 
crops,  distress  them,  convince  them  that  we  will  retali 
ate  and  thus  deter  them  from  joining  the  British  again." 

Without  pausing  to  breathe  after  the  fatigue  of  the 
last  few  days,  with  a  small  escort  Clark  launched  a  boat 
and  went  flying  down  to  Chickasaw  Bluffs.  Disguised 
as  Indians,  feathered  and  painted,  he  and  a  few  others 
left  Fort  Jefferson. 

Clark's  army  the  year  before  had  carried  glowing  news 
of  Illinois.  Already  emigration  had  set  in.  On  the  way 
now  he  met  forty  families  actually  starving  because  they 
could  not  kill  buffaloes. 


OLD    CHILLICOTHE  61 

A  gun  ?  —  it  was  a  part  of  Clark.  He  used  his  rifle- 
barrelled  firelock  as  lie  used  his  hands,  his  feet,  his  eyes, 
instantly,  surely,  involuntarily.  He  showed  them  how  to 
strike  the  buffalo  in  a  vital  part,  killed  fourteen,  and  hur 
ried  on,  thirty  miles  a  day,  fording  stream  and  swamp 
and  tangled  forest  to  save  Kentucky. 

Kentucky  was  watching  for  her  deliverer.  Into  his  ear 
was  poured  the  startling  tale.  With  Simon  Girty,  the 
renegade,  and  six  hundred  Indians,  down  the  high  waters 
of  the  Miami  and  up  the  Licking,  Bird  came  to  Ruddle's 
station  and  fired  his  cannon.  Down  went  the  wooden 
palisades  like  a  toy  blockhouse  before  his  six-pounders. 

"  Surrender!  "  came  the  summons  from  Colonel  Bird. 
'  Yes,  if  we  can  be  prisoners  to  the  British  and  not  to 
the  Indians." 

Bird  assented.  The  gates  were  thrown  open.  Indians 
flew  like  dogs  upon  the  helpless  people. 

'  You  promised  security,"  cried  Captain  Ruddle. 

"  I  cannot  stop  them,"  said  Bird.  "  I,  too,  am  in  their 
power." 

Madly  the  Indians  sacked  the  station  and  killed  the 
cattle.  Loading  the  household  goods  upon  the  backs  of 
the  unfortunate  owners,  they  drove  them  forth  and  gave 
their  cabins  to  the  flames. 

The  same  scenes  were  enacted  at  Martin's  Station. 
The  Indians  were  wild  for  more.  But  Bird  would  not 
permit  further  devastation.  He  could  easily  have  taken 
every  fort  in  Kentucky,  not  one  could  have  withstood 
his  artillery ;  but  to  his  honour  be  it  said,  he  led  his  forces 
out. 

Loaded  with  plunder,  the  wretched  captives,  four  hun 
dred  and  fifty  men,  women,  and  children,  were  driven 
away  to  Detroit.  Whoever  faltered  was  tomahawked. 

Clark  immediately  called  on  the  militia  of  Kentucky. 
Hastening  to  Harrodsburg  he  found  the  newcomers  wild 
over  land  entries. 

"  Land !  "  they  cried,  "  you  can  have  all  you  can  hold 
against  the  Indians." 

It  was  a  grewsome  joke.  The  Indians  would  not  even 
let  them  survey.  Like  a  military  dictator,  Clark  closed 


62  THE    CONQUEST 

the  land  office,  —  "  Nor  will  it  be  opened  again  until 
after  this  expedition." 

Immediately  a  thousand  men  enlisted.  Logan,  Linn, 
Floyd,  Harrod,  all  followed  the  banner  of  Clark.  Boone 
and  Kenton  set  on  ahead  as  guides,  into  the  land  they 
knew  so  well. 

"  Is  it  not  dangerous  to  invade  the  Shawnee  country?  " 
inquired  one. 

"  I  was  not  born  in  the  woods  to  be  scared  by  an  owl," 
was  Clark's  sententious  reply. 

All  the  provisions  they  had  for  twenty-five  days  was 
six  quarts  of  parched  corn  each,  except  what  they  got  in 
the  Indian  country. 

Canoeing  down  the  Licking,  on  the  first  day  of  August 
they  crossed  the  Ohio.  Scarce  touching  shore  they  heard 
the  scalp  halloo.  Some  fell.  Within  fifteen  minutes 
Clark  had  his  axes,  in  the  forest  building  a  blockhouse 
for  his  wounded.  On  that  spot  now  stands  Cincinnati. 

On  pressed  Clark  in  his  retaliatory  dash,  —  before  the 
Shawnees  even  suspected,  the  Kentuckians  were  at  Old 
Chillicothe.  They  flew  to  arms,  but  the  Long  Knives 
swooped  down  with  such  fury  that  Simon  Girty  drew 
off. 

"  It  is  folly  to  fight  such  madmen." 

Chillicothe  went  down  in  flames;  Piqua  followed; 
fields,  gardens,  more  than  five  hundred  acres  of  corn 
were  razed  to  the  level  of  the  sod. 

Piqua  was  Tecumseh's  village;  again  he  learned  to 
dread  and  hate  the  white  man. 

"  That  will  keep  them  at  home  hunting  for  a  while," 
remarked  Clark,  turning  back  to  the  future  Cincinnati. 


"DETROIT    MUST    BE    TAKEN"  63 

XVII 

"DETROIT   MUST   BE    TAKEN" 

AGAIN  George  Rogers  Clark  sped,  through  Cum 
berland  Gap,  fair  as  a  Tyrolean  vale,  to  Virginia. 
And  dashing  along  the  same  highway,  down  the 
valley  of  Virginia,  came  the  minute  men  of  the  border, 
in  green  hunting  shirts,  hard-riders  and  sharp-shooters 
of  Fincastle. 

"  Hey  and  away,  and  what  news  ?  " 

The  restless  mountaineers  of  the  Appalachians,  almost 
as  fierce  and  warlike  as  the  Goths  and  Vandals  of  an 
earlier  day,  answered : 

"  We  have  broken  the  back  of  Tarleton's  army  at 
King's  Mountain,  Cornwallis  is  facing  this  way,  and 
cruisers  are  coming  up  into  the  Chesapeake." 

"  Marse  Gawge !    Marse  Gawge !  " 

This  time  it  was  little  York,  the  negro,  who,  peeping 
from  the  slave  quarters  of  old  York  and  Rose,  detected 
the  stride  of  George  Rogers  Clark  out  under  the  mulberry 
trees. 

The  long,  low,  Virginia  farmhouse  was  wrapped  in 
slumber,  an  almost  funeral  pall  hung  over  the  darkened 
porch,  as  John  Clark  stepped  out  to  grasp  the  hand  of 
his  son. 

"  Three  of  my  boys  in  British  prisons,  we  looked  for 
nothing  less  for  you,  George.  William  alone  is  left." 

"  Girls  do  not  count,  I  suppose,"  laughed  the  saucy 
Lucy,  peeping  out  in  her  night-curls  with  a  candle  in  her 
hand.  "  Over  at  Bowling  Green  the  other  day,  when  all 
the  gallants  were  smiling  on  me,  one  jealous  girl  said,  '  I 
do  not  see  what  there  is  so  interesting  about  Lucy  Clark. 
She  is  not  handsome,  and  she  has  red  hair/  '  Ah/  I  re 
plied,  '  I  can  tell  her.  They  know  I  have  five  brothers  all 
officers  in  the  Revolutionary  army ! ' 

"  What,  Edmund  gone,  too?"  exclaimed  George.  "He 
is  but  a  lad !  " 


64  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Big  enough  to  don  the  buff  and  blue,  and  shoulder  a 
gun,"  answered  the  father.  "He  would  go, — left  school, 
led  all  his  mates,  and  six  weeks  later  was  taken  prisoner 
along  with  Jonathan  and  the  whole  army." 

That  was  the  fall  of  Charleston,  in  the  very  May 
when  Clark  was  saving  St.  Louis. 

"  We  are  all  at  war,"  spoke  up  Elizabeth,  the  elder 
sister,  sadly.  "  Even  the  boys  drill  on  mimic  battle 
fields  ;  all  the  girls  in  Virginia  are  spinning  and  weaving 
clothes  for  the  soldiers;  Mrs.  Washington  keeps  sixteen 
spinning-wheels  busy  at  Mount  Vernon ;  mother  and  all 
the  ladies  have  given  their  jewels  to  fit  out  the  army. 
Mrs.  Jefferson  herself  led  the  call  for  contributions,  and 
Mrs.  Lewis  of  Albemarle  collected  five  thousand  dollars 
in  Continental  currency.  Father  has  given  up  his  best 
horses,  and  Jefferson  impressed  his  own  horses  and 
waggons  at  Monticello  to  carry  supplies  to  General  Gates. 
All  the  lads  in  the  country  are  moulding  bullets  and  mak 
ing  gun-powder.  We  have  n't  a  pewter  spoon  left." 

"  An'  we  niggers  air  raisin'  fodder,"  ventured  the  ten- 
year-old  York. 

York  had  his  part,  along  with  his  young  master,  Wil 
liam.  Daily  they  rode  together  down  the  Rappahannock, 
carrying  letters  to  Fielding  Lewis  at  Fredericksburg.  It 
was  there,  at  Kenmore  House,  that  they  met  Meriwether 
Lewis,  visiting  his  uncle  and  aunt  Betty,  the  sister  of 
Washington.  "  And  when  she  puts  on  his  chapeau  and 
great  coat,  she  looks  exactly  like  the  General,"  said 
William. 

"What  has  become  of  my  captured  Governors?" 
George  asked  of  his  father. 

"  I  hear  that  Hamilton  was  offered  a  parole  on  condi 
tion  that  he  would  not  use  his  liberty  in  any  way  to  speak 
or  influence  any  one  against  the  colonies.  He  indignantly 
refused  to  promise  that,  and  so  was  returned  to  close  cap 
tivity.  But  I  think  when  Boone  came  up  to  the  legisla 
ture  he  used  some  influence;  at  any  rate  Hamilton  was 
paroled  and  w,ent  with  Hay  to  England.  Rocheblave 
broke  his  parole  and  fled  to  New  York." 

The  five  fireplaces  of  the  old  Clark  home  roared  a  wel- 


"DETROIT    MUST    BE    TAKEN"  65 

come  that  day  up  the  great  central  chimney,  and  candles 
gleamed  at  evening  from  dormer  window  to  basement 
when  all  the  neighbours  crowded  in  to  hail  "  the  Wash 
ington  of  the  West." 

"  Now,  Rose,  you  and  Nancy  bake  the  seed  cakes  and 
have  beat  biscuit,"  said  Mrs.  Clark  to  the  fat  cook  in  the 
kitchen.  "  York  has  gone  after  the  turkeys." 

"  Events  are  in  desperate  straits,"  said  George  at  bed 
time  ;  "  I  must  leave  at  daylight."  But  earlier  yet  young 
William  was  up  to  gallop  a  mile  beside  his  brother  on 
the  road  to  Richmond,  whither  the  capital  had  been  re 
moved  for  greater  safety. 

"  Is  this  the  young  Virginian  that  is  sending  home  all 
the  western  Governors?  "  exclaimed  the  people.  An  ova 
tion  followed  him  all  the  way. 

"  What  is  your  plan  ?  "  asked  Governor  Jefferson,  after 
the  fiery  cavalier  had  been  received  with  distinction  by 
the  Virginia  Assembly. 

"  My  plan  is  to  ascend  the  Wabash  in  early  Spring  and 
strike  before  reinforcements  can  reach  Detroit,  or  escape 
be  made  over  the  breaking  ice  of  the  Lakes.  The  rivers 
open  first." 

George  Rogers  Clark,  born  within  three  miles  of  Mon- 
ticello,  had  known  Jefferson  all  his  life,  and  save  Patrick 
Henry  no  one  better  grasped  his  plans.  In  fact,  Jeffer 
son  had  initiative  and  was  not  afraid  of  untried  ventures. 

"  My  dear  Colonel,  I  have  already  written  to  Wash 
ington  that  we  could  furnish  the  men,  provisions,  and 
every  necessary  except  powder,  had  we  the  money,  for 
the  reduction  of  Detroit.  But  there  is  no  money,  —  not 
even  rich  men  have  seen  a  shilling  in  a  year.  Washing 
ton  to  the  north  is  begging  aid,  Gates  in  the  south  is 
pleading  for  men  and  arms,  and  not  a  shilling  is  in  the 
treasury  of  Virginia/' 

"  But  Detroit  must  be  taken,"  said  Clark  with  a  solemn 
emphasis.  '  Through  my  aides  I  have  this  discovery : 
a  combination  is  forming  to  the  westward,  —  a  con 
federacy  of  British  and  Indians,  —  to  spread  dismay  to 
our  frontier  this  coming  Spring.  We  cannot  hesitate. 
The  fountain  head  of  these  irruptions  must  be  cut  off, 


66  THE    CONQUEST 

the  grand  focus  of  Indian  hostilities  from  the  Mohawk 
to  the  Mississippi." 

Even  as  he  spoke,  Jefferson,  pen  in  hand,  was  noting 
points  in  another  letter  to  Washington. 

"  We  have  determined  to  undertake  it,"  wrote  Jeffer 
son,  "  and  commit  it  to  Clark's  direction.  Whether  the 
expense  of  the  enterprise  shall  be  defrayed  by  the  Con 
tinent  or  State  we  leave  to  be  decided  hereafter  by  Con 
gress.  In  the  meantime  we  only  ask  the  loan  of  such 
necessaries  as,  being  already  at  Fort  Pitt,  will  save  time 
and  expense  of  transportation.  I  am,  therefore,  to  solicit 
Your  Excellency's  order  to  the  commandant  at  Fort  Pitt 
for  the  articles  contained  in  the  annexed  list." 

Clark  had  the  list  in  hand.  "It  is  our  only  hope; 
there  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost." 

•  On  fleet  horses  the  chain  of  expresses  bore  daily  news 
to  the  camp  of  Washington,  but  before  his  answer  could 
return,  another  express  reined  up  at  Richmond. 

"  Benedict  Arnold,  the  traitor,  has  entered  the  Capes 
of  Virginia  with  a  force  of  two  thousand  men." 

It  was  New  Year's  Eve  and  Richmond  was  in  a 
tumult.  On  New  Year's  day  every  legislator  was  mov 
ing  his  family  to  a  place  of  safety.  The  very  winds 
were  blowing  Arnold's  fleet  to  Richmond. 

Virginia  had  laid  herself  bare  of  soldiers;  every  man 
that  could  be  spared  had  been  sent  south. 

And  Arnold?  With  what  rage  George  Rogers  Clark 
saw  him  destroy  the  very  stores  that  might  have  taken 
Detroit,  —  five  brass  field-pieces,  arms  in  the  Capitol  loft 
and  in  waggons  on  the  road,  five  tons  of  powder,  tools, 
quartermaster's  supplies.  Then  the  very  wind  that  had 
blown  Arnold  up  the  river  turned  and  blew  him  back, 
and  the  only  blood  shed  was  by  a  handful  of  militia  under 
George  Rogers  Clark,  who  killed  and  wounded  thirty  of 
Arnold's  men. 

"  I  have  an  enterprise  to  propose,"  said  the  Governor 
to  Clark  on  return.  "  I  have  confidence  in  your  men 
from  the  western  side  of  the  mountains.  I  want  to  cap 
ture  Arnold  and  hang  him.  You  pick  the  proper  charac 
ters  and  engage  them  to  seize  this  greatest  of  all  traitors. 


"PETROIT    MUST    BE    TAKEN"  67 

I  will  undertake,  if  they  are  successful,  that  they  shall 
receive  five  thousand  guineas  reward  among  them." 

"  I  cannot,  Arnold  is  gone,  I  must  capture  Detroit." 

More  determined  than  ever,  Clark  and  Jefferson  went 
on  planning.  "  Yes,  you  must  capture  Detroit  and 
secure  Lake  Erie.  You  shall  have  two  thousand  men, 
and  ammunition  and  packhorses  shall  be  at  the  Falls 
of  the  Ohio,  March  15,  ready  for  the  early  break  of 
the  ice." 

Washington's  consent  had  come,  and  orders  for  artil 
lery.  With  Washington  and  Jefferson  at  his  back,  Clark 
made  indefatigable  efforts  to  raise  two  thousand  men  to 
rendezvous  March  15. 

Up  the  Blue  Ridge  his  agents  went  and  over  to  the 
Holston;  he  wrote  to  western  Pennsylvania;  he  visited 
Redstone-Old-Fort,  and  hurried  down  to  Fort  Pitt.  Fort 
Pitt  itself  was  in  danger. 

The  Wabash  broke  and  ran  untrammelled,  but  Clark 
was  not  ready.  Cornwallis  was  destroying  Gates  at 
Camden ;  De  Kalb  fell,  covered  with  wounds ;  Sumter 
was  cut  to  pieces  by  Tarleton.  The  darkest  night  had 
come  in  a  drama  that  has  no  counterpart,  save  in  the 
Napoleonic  wars  that  shook  Europe  in  the  cause  of  hu 
man  liberty. 

War,  war,  raged  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Mississippi. 
The  land  was  covered  with  forts  and  blockhouses.  Every 
hamlet  had  its  place  of  refuge.  Mills  were  fortified,  and 
private  houses.  Every  outlying  settlement  was  stock 
aded.  Every  log  house  had  its  pickets  and  portholes. 
Chains  of  posts  followed  the  river  fords  and  mountain 
gaps  from  Ticonderoga  to  the  Mohawk,  from  the  Sus- 
quehanna  to  the  Delaware,  to  the  Cumberland,  to  the 
Tennessee.  Anxious  sentinels  peered  from  the  watch- 
towers  of  wooden  castles.  Guns  stood  on  the  ramparts. 
The  people  slept  in  barracks.  Moats  and  drawbridges, 
chained  gates  and  palisades,  guarded  the  sacred  citadels 
of  America. 

"  And  what  if  England  wins  ?  "  said  one  to  Wash 
ington. 

"  We  can  still  retire  to  the  Ohio  and  live  in  freedom," 


68  THE    CONQUEST 

for,  like  the  last  recesses  of  the  Swiss  Alps,  it  was  thought 
no  nation  could  conquer  the  Alleghanies. 

In  desperation  and  unaware  of  the  Virginian  crisis 
behind  him,  George  Rogers  Clark  embarked  four  hun 
dred  men,  all  he  could  get  of  the  promised  two  thousand. 
Only  a  line  he  sent  to  Jefferson,  "  I  have  relinquished  all 
hope,"  but  Jefferson  at  that  hour  was  flying  from  Tarle- 
ton,  Cornwallis  was  coming  up  into  Virginia,  and  Wash 
ington  with  his  ragged  band  of  veteran  Continentals  was 
marching  down  to  Yorktown.  There  was  no  time  to 
glance  beyond  the  mountains. 

All  the  northwest,  in  terror  of  Clark,  was  watching 
and  fearing.  If  a  blow  was  struck  anywhere,  "  Clark  did 
it."  Shawnees  and  Delawares,  Wyandots  at  the  north, 
Choctaws  and  Chickasaws  and  Cherokees  at  the  south, 
British  and  Indians  everywhere,  were  rising  against  de 
voted  Kentucky. 

As  Clark  stepped  on  his  boats  at  Pittsburg  word  flew 
to  remotest  tribes,  - 

'  The  Long  Knives  are  coming !  " 

The  red  man  trembled  in  his  wigwam,  Detroit  redoubled 
its  fortifications,  and  Clark's  forlorn  little  garrisons  in  the 
prairies  of  the  west  hung  on  to  Illinois. 

In  those  boats  Clark  bore  provisions,  ammunition,  ar 
tillery,  quartermaster's  stores,  collected  as  if  from  the 
very  earth  by  his  undying  energy,  —  everything  but  men, 
men!  Major  William  Croghan  stood  with  him  on  the 
wharf  at  Pittsburg,  burning,  longing  to  go,  but  honour 
forbade,  —  he  was  out  on  parole  from  Charleston. 

Peeping,  spying,  gliding,  Indians  down  the  Ohio  would 
have  attacked  but  for  fear  of  Clark's  cannon.  The  "  rear 
guard  of  the  Continental  army  "  little  knew  the  young 
Virginian,  the  terror  of  his  name.  For  him,  Canada 
staid  at  home  to  guard  Detroit  when  she  might  have 
wrested  Yorktown. 

With  shouts  of  thanksgiving  Louisville  greeted  Clark 
and  his  four  hundred;  the  war  had  come  up  to  their 
very  doors.  Never  had  the  Indians  so  hammered  away 
at  the  border.  Across  the  entire  continent  the  late  inter 
mittent  cannon  shots  became  a  constant  volley. 


"DETROIT    MUST    BE    TAKEN"  69 

Every  family  had  its  lost  ones,  — "  My  father,  my 
mother,  my  wife,  my  child,  they  slaughtered,  burned,  tor 
tured,  —  /  will  hunt  the  Indian  till  I  die!  " 

Detroit,  Niagara,  Michilimackinac  —  the  very  names 
meant  horror,  for  there  let  loose,  the  red  bloodhounds 
of  war,  the  most  savage,  the  most  awful,  with  glittering, 
knives,  pressed  close  along  the  Ohio.  The  buffalo  meat 
for  the  expedition  rotted  while  Clark  struggled,  an 
guished  in  spirit,  a  lion  chained,  "  Stationed  here  to  repel 
a  few  predatory  savages  when  I  would  carry  war  to  the 
Lakes." 

But  troops  yet  behind,  "  almost  naked  for  want  of  linen 
and  entirely  without  shoes,"  were  trying  to  join  Clark 
down  the  wild  Ohio.  Joseph  Brandt  cut  them  off,  — 
Lochry  and  Shannon  and  one  hundred  Pennsylvanians, 
—  not  one  escaped  to  tell  the  tale. 

Clark  never  recovered,  never  forgot  the  fate  of  Lochry. 
"  Had  I  tarried  but  one  day  I  might  have  saved  them !  " 
In  the  night-time  he  seemed  to  hear  those  struggling  cap 
tives  dragged  away  to  Detroit,  —  "  Detroit !  lost  for  the 
want  of  a  few  men !  "  For  the  first  time  the  over- wrought 
hero  gave  way  to  intoxication  to  drown  his  grief,  —  and 
so  had  Clark  then  died,  ''Detroit"  might  have  been  found 
written  on  his  heart. 

Despair  swept  over  Westmoreland  where  Lochry's  men 
were  the  flower  of  the  frontier.  Only  fourteen  or  fifteen 
rifles  remained  in  Hannastown,  —  the  Indians  swooped 
and  destroyed  it  utterly. 


XVIII 

ON    THE    RAMPARTS 

IN  all  his  anguish  about  Detroit,  with  the  energy  of 
desperation  Clark  now  set  to  work  making  Louisville 
stronger  than  ever. 
"  Boys,  we  must  have  defences  absolutely  impregnable ; 


70  THE    CONQUEST 

we  know  not  at  what  moment  cannon  may  be  booming 
at  our  gates." 

A  new  stronghold  was  founded,  and  around  it  a  moat 
eight  feet  deep  and  ten  feet  wide ;  surrounding  the  moat 
itself,  was  built  a  breastwork  of  log  pens,  filled  with  earth 
and  picketed  ten  feet  high  on  top  of  the  breastwork. 
An  acre  was  thus  enclosed,  and  in  that  acre  was  a  spring 
that  bubbles  still  in  the  streets  of  Louisville.  Within 
were  mounted  a  double  six-pounder  captured  at  Vin- 
cennes,  four  cannon,  and  eight  swivels,  and  heaped 
around  were  shells,  balls,  and  grapeshot  brought  for  the 
Detroit  campaign.  With  bakehouse  and  blockhouse, 
bastion  and  barrack,  no  enemy  ever  dared  attack  Fort 
Nelson. 

"  General  Clark  is  too  hard  on  the  militia,"  the  soldier 
boys  complained,  but  the  hammering  and  pounding  and 
digging  went  on  until  Louisville  was  the  strongest  point 
beyond  the  Alleghanies. 

Back  and  back  came  the  Indians,  in  battles  and  forays, 
and  still  in  this  troublous  time  settlers  were  venturing 
by  flatboat  and  over  the  Wilderness  Road  into  the  Blue 
Grass  country.  They  seemed  to  fancy  that  Clark  had 
stilled  the  West,  that  here  the  cannon  had  ceased  to  rattle. 

Emigrants  on  packhorses  bound  for  the  land  of  cane 
and  turkeys  saw  bodies  of  scalped  white  men  every  day. 
Logan  and  his  forest  rangers,  like  knights  of  old,  guarded 
the  Wilderness  Road.  Kenton  and  his  scouts  patrolled 
the  Ohio,  crossing  and  recrossing  on  the  track  of  maraud 
ing  savages.  Boone  watched  the  Licking ;  Floyd  held  the 
Bear  Grass. 

Fort  Nelson  was  done,  —  its  walls  were  cannon-proof. 
Clark's  gunboat  lay  on  the  water-front  when  a  messenger 
passed  the  sentinel  with  a  letter. 

In  the  little  square  room  that  Clark  called  his  headquar 
ters,  the  envoy  waited.  The  young  commandant  read 
and  bowed  his  head,  —  was  it  a  moment  of  irresolution? 
"  Who  could  have  brought  this  letter?  " 

"  Any  Indian  would  bring  it  for  a  pint  of  rum,"  an 
swered  a  well-known  voice.  Pulling  off  a  mask,  Connolly 
stood  before  him. 


ON    THE    RAMPARTS  71 

It  was  as  if  Lord  Dunmore  had  risen  from  the  floor,  - 
Connolly  had  been  Lord  Dunmore' s  captain  commandant 
of  all  the  land  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge.     What  was  he 
saying  ? 

"  As  much  boundary  of  land  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Ohio  as  you  may  wish,  and  any  title  under  that  of  a  duke, 
if  you  will  abandon  Louisville.  I  am  sent  to  you  by 
Hamilton." 

"  What!  "  gasped  Clark.  "  Shall  I  become  an  Arnold 
and  give  up  my  country?  Never!  Go,  sir,  before  my 
people  discover  your  identity." 

Resolved  to  lock  the  secret  in  his  own  heart,  Clark 
spoke  to  no  one.  But  that  same  night  a  similar  offer  was 
made  to  John  Floyd  on  the  Bear  Grass.  He  mentioned  it 
to  Clark. 

"  We  must  never  tell  the  men,"  they  agreed ;  "  starving 
and  discouraged  they  might  grasp  the  offer  to  escape  the 
Indian  tomahawk."  But  years  after  Clark  told  his  sister 
Lucy,  and  Floyd  told  his  wife,  Jane  Buchanan,  —  and 
from  them  the  tale  came  down  to  us. 

As  if  enraged  at  this  refusal,  British  and  Indians  rallied 
for  a  final  onslaught. 

'  The  white  men  are  taking  the  fair  Kain-tuck-ee,  the 
land  of  deer  and  buffalo.  If  you  beat  Clark  this  time  you 
will  certainly  recover  your  hunting-grounds,"  said  De 
Peyster  at  the  council  fire. 

In  unprecedented  numbers  the  redmen  crossed  the 
Ohio,  —  station  after  station  was  invested ;  then  followed 
the  frightful  battle  of  Blue  Licks  where  sixty  white  men 
fell  in  ten  minutes.  Kentucky  was  shrouded  in  mourning. 

Again  Clark  followed  swift  with  a  thousand  mounted 
riflemen. 

Among  the  Indians  dividing  their  spoils  and  their  cap 
tives  there  sounded  a  sharp  alarm,  "The  Long  Knives! 
The  Long  Knives !  " 

"  A  mighty  army  on  its  march !  " 

Barely  had  the  Shawnees  time  to  fly  when  Clark's  fam 
ished  Kentuckians  entered  Old  Chillicothe.  Fires  were 
yet  burning,  corn  was  on  the  roasting  sticks,  but  the  foe 
was  gone. 


;2  THE    CONQUEST 

"  The  property  destroyed  was  of  great  amount,  and  the 
quantity  of  provisions  burned  surpassed  all  idea  we  had 
of  the  Indian  stores/'  Clark  said  in  after  years. 

This  second  destruction  of  their  villages  and  cornfields 
chilled  the  heart  of  the  Indians.  Their  power  was  broken. 
Never  again  did  a  great  army  cross  the  Ohio. 

But  standing  again  on  the  ruins  of  Old  Chillicothe,  "  I 
swear  vengeance !  "  cried  the  young  Tecumseh. 

And  Clark,  the  Long  Knife,  mourned  in  his  heart. 
"  This  might  have  been  avoided !  this  might  have  been 
avoided  !  Never  shall  we  have  peace  on  this  frontier  until 
Detroit  is  taken !  " 


XIX 

EXIT    CORNWALLIS 

"  F   |   iHE  boy  cannot  escape  me !  " 

Lafayette  was  all  that  lay  between  Cornwallis 

A    and  the  subjugation  of  Virginia.    The  lithe  little 

Frenchman,  only  twenty-three  years  old,  danced  ever  on 

and  on  before  him,  fatiguing  the  redcoats  far  into  the 

heats  of  June. 

The  Virginia  Legislature  adjourned  to  Charlottesville, 
In  vain  Cornwallis  chased  the  boy  and  sent  Tarleton  on 
his  raid  over  the  mountains,  "  to  capture  the  Governor." 

Like  a  flash  he  came,  the  handsome,  daring,  dashing 
Colonel  Tarleton,  whose  name  has  been  execrated  for  a 
hundred  years. 

Virginia  was  swept  as  by  a  tornado.  Never  a  noise  in 
the  night,  never  a  wind  could  whistle  by,  but  "  Tarleton's 
troop  is  coming!  " 

"  Tarleton's  troop!  "  Little  John  Randolph,  a  boy  of 
eight,  his  mother  then  lying  in  childbed,  was  gathered 
up  and  hurried  away  ninety  miles  up  the  Appomattox. 

"  Tarleton's  troop!"  Beside  the  dead  body  of  her 
husband  sat  the  mother  of  four-year-old  Henry  Clay, 


EXIT    CORNWALLIS  73 

with  her  seven  small  children  shuddering  around  her. 
Standing  on  a  rock  in  the  South  Anna  River,  the  great 
preacher  had  addressed  his  congregation  in  impassioned 
oratory  for  the  last  time,  and  now  on  a  bier  he  lay  lifeless, 
while  the  gay  trooper  raided  the  lands  of  his  children. 

Even  Tarleton  was  moved  by  the  widow's  pallor  as  he 
tossed  a  handful  of  coins  on  her  table.  She  arose  and 
swept  them  into  the  fireplace,  —  "  Never  will  I  touch  the 
invaders'  gold." 

"  Tarleton' s  troop!"  Back  at  Waxhaw,  South  Caro 
lina,  a  lad  by  the  name  of  Andrew  Jackson  bore  through 
life  the  scars  of  wounds  inflicted  by  Tarleton' s  men.  At 
that  very  hour,  alone  on  foot  his  mother  was  returning 
from  deeds  of  mercy  to  the  patriots  caged  in  prison  pens 
by  Tarleton.  But  the  streams  were  cold,  the  forests  dark ; 
losing  her  way,  overworn  and  weary,  sank  and  died  the 
mother  of  Andrew  Jackson. 

"  Tarleton' s  troop ! "  Jack  Jouett  at  the  Cuckoo  Tavern 
at  Louisa  saw  white  uniforms  faced  with  green,  and  flut 
tering  plumes,  and  shining  helmets  riding  by. 

The  fiery  Huguenot  blood  rose  in  him.  Before  day 
light  Jack's  hard-ridden  steed  reined  up  at  Monticello. 

"  Tarleton's  troop,  three  hours  behind  me!     Fly!  " 

There  was  panic  and  scramble,  —  some  of  the  legisla 
tors  were  at  Monticello.  There  was  hasty  adjournment 
and  flight  to  Staunton,  across  the  Blue  Ridge. 

Assisting  his  wife,  the  slender,  graceful  Mrs.  Jefferson, 
into  a  carriage,  the  Governor  sent  her  and  the  children 
under  the  care  of  Jupiter,  the  coachman,  to  a  neighbour 
ing  farmhouse,  while  he  gathered  up  his  State  papers. 

"  What  next,  massa?  "  Martin,  the  faithful  body-ser 
vant,  watching  his  master's  glance  and  anticipating  every 
want,  followed  from  room  to  room. 

"  The  plate,  Martin,"  with  a  wave  of  the  hand  Jeffer 
son  strode  out  from  his  beloved  Monticello. 

With  Caesar's  help  Martin  pulled  up  the  planks  of  the 
portico,  and  the  last  piece  of  silver  went  under  the  floor 
as  a  gleaming  helmet  hove  in  sight.  Dropping  the  plank, 
imprisoning  poor  Caesar,  Martin  faced  the  intruder. 

"  Where  is  your  master?    Name  the  spot  or  I  '11  fire !  " 


74  THE   CONQUEST 

"  Fire  away,  then,"  answered  the  slave.  The  trooper 
desisted. 

Tarleton  and  his  men  took  food  and  drink,  but  de 
stroyed  nothing.  The  fame  of  Jefferson's  kindness  to 
Burgoyne's  captured  army  had  reached  even  Tarleton, 
for  in  that  mansion  books  and  music  had  been  free  to  the 
imprisoned  British  officers. 

"  An'  now  who  be  ye,  an'  whar  are  ye  from?  " 

An  old  woman  peered  from  the  door  of  a  hut  in  a 
gorge  of  the  hills,  late  in  the  afternoon. 

"  We  are  members  of  the  Virginia  Legislature  fleeing 
from  Tarleton's  raid." 

"  Ride  on,  then,  ye  cowardly  knaves !  Here  my  hus 
band  and  sons  have  just  gone  to  Charlottesville  to  fight 
for  ye,  an'  ye  a  runnin'  awa'  wi'  all  yer  might.  Clar  out ; 
ye  get  naething  here." 

"  But,  my  good  woman,  it  would  never  do  to  let  the 
British  capture  the  Legislature." 

"If  Patter ick  Hennery  had  been  in  Albemarle,  the 
British  dragoons  would  naever  ha'  passed  the  Rivanna." 

"  But,  my  good  woman,  here  is  Patrick  Henry." 

"  Patterick  Hennery?  Patterick  Hennery?  Well, 
well,  if  Patterick  Hennery  is  here  it  must  be  all  right. 
Coom  in,  coom  in  to  the  best  I  have." 

But  Daniel  Boone  and  three  or  four  others  were  cap 
tured,  and  carried  away  to  Cornwallis  to  be  released  soon 
after  on  parole. 

"Tarleton's  troop!"  cried  little  Meriwether  Lewis, 
seven  years  old. 

Sweeping  down  the  Rivanna  came  the  desperado  to 
the  home  of  Colonel  Nicholas  Lewis,  away  in  the  Conti 
nental  army. 

"  What  a  paradise!  "  exclaimed  Tarleton,  raising  his 
hands. 

"Why,  then,  do  you  interrupt  it?"  inquired  Mrs. 
Lewis,  alone  at  home  with  her  small  children  and  slaves. 

The  trooper  slept  that  night  in  his  horseman's  cloak 
on  the  kitchen  floor.  At  daylight  Mrs.  Lewis  was  awak 
ened  by  a  clatter  in  her  henyard.  Ducks,  chickens, 
turkeys,  the  troopers  were  wringing  their  necks.  One 


EXIT    CORNWALLIS  75 

decrepit  old  drake  only  escaped  by  skurrying  under  the 
barn. 

Bowing  low  till  his  plume  swept  the  horse's  mane, 
Tarleton  galloped  away. 

The  wrath  of  Aunt  Molly!  "  Here,  Pompey,  you  just 
catch  that  drake.  Ride  as  fast  as  you  can,  and  present  it 
to  Colonel  Tarleton  with  my  compliments." 

On  flying  steed,  drake  squawking  and  flouncing  on  his 
back,  the  darkey  flew  after  the  troopers. 

"  Well,  Pompey,  did  you  overtake  .Colonel  Tarleton?  " 
was  Aunt  Molly's  wrathful  inquiry. 

"  Yes  'm." 

"What  did  he  say?" 

"  He  put  de  drake  in  his  wallet,  and  say  he  much 
obleeged !  " 

Little  Meriwether,  sitting  on  the  gate-post,  laughed  at 
his  aunt's  discomfiture. 

The  roll  of  a  drum  broke  the  stillness  of  Sabbath  in 
the  Blue  Ridge. 

"  Tarleton' s  troop !  "  By  the  bed  of  her  sick  husband 
sat  a  Spartan  mother  at  Staunton.  Her  sons  were  in  the 
army  at  the  north,  but  three  young  lads,  thirteen,  fifteen, 
and  seventeen  were  there. 

Placing  their  father's  old  firelock  in  their  hands,  "  Go 
forth,  my  children,"  she  said,  "  repel  the  foot  of  the  in 
vader  or  see  my  face  no  more." 

But  Tarleton  did  not  force  the  mountain  pass,  —  the 
boys  went  on  down  to  join  Lafayette. 

From  farm  and  forest,  children  and  grandsires  hurried 
to  Lafayette.  The  proud  earl  retired  to  the  sea  and 
stopped  to  rest  at  the  little  peninsula  of  Yorktown,  wait 
ing  for  reinforcements. 

Down  suddenly  from  the  north  came  Washington  with 
his  tattered  Continentals  and  Rochambeau's  gay  French 
men,  and  the  French  fleet  sailed  into  the  Chesapeake. 
Cornwallis  was  bottled  up  at  Yorktown. 

The  boy,  Lafayette,  had  simply  put  the  stopper  in  the 
bottle  and  waited. 

Seventy  cannon  rolled  in  on  Yorktown.  George 
Rogers  Clark,  all  the  West,  was  appealing  to  Washing- 


76  THE    CONQUEST 

ton,  but  the  great  chief  unmoved  kept  his  eye  on  Lord 
Cornwallis. 

On  the  i  Qth  of  October,  1781,  the  aristocratic  marquis, 
who  had  commenced  his  career  as  aide-de-camp  to  a  king, 
surrendered  to  the  rebels  of  America. 

"  'Wallis  has  surrendered!  surrendered!  surrendered!  " 

Meriwether  Lewis  and  William  Clark  flung  up  their 
caps  with  other  boys  and  shouted  with  the  best  of  them, 
"' Wallis  has  surrendered!" 

After  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis,  Washington  and 
Lafayette  and  the  officers  of  the  French  and  American 
armies  went  to  Fredericksburg  to  pay  their  respects  to 
Mary,  the  mother  of  Washington.  The  entire  surround 
ing  country  was  watching  in  gala  attire,  and  among  them 
the  old  cavalier,  John  Clark  of  Caroline. 

On  his  white  horse  Washington  passed  the  mulberry 
trees.  Quick  as  a  flash  little  William  turned,  —  "  Why, 
father,  he  does  look  like  my  brother  George!  Is  that 
why  people  call  our  George  the  '  Washington  of  the 
West '  ? " 

A  provisional  treaty  was  signed  at  Paris,  November 
30,  1782,  a  few  days  after  the  return  of  George  Rogers 
Clark  from  that  last  Chillicothe  raid.  Slowly,  by  pack- 
horse  and  flatboat,  the  news  reached  Kentucky. 

The  last  of  the  British  army  sailed  away.  Washing 
ton  made  his  immortal  farewell,  and  went  back  to  his 
farm,  arriving  on  Christmas  Eve.  Bonfires  and  rockets, 
speeches,  thanksgiving  and  turkey,  ended  the  year  1782. 

But  with  his  return  from  the  last  scene  at  Yorktown, 
the  father  of  Meriwether  Lewis  lay  down  and  died,  a 
martyr  of  the  Revolution. 


THE   OLD    VIRGINIA   HOME  77 

XX 

THE    OLD    VIRGINIA    HOME 

BACK  over  Boone's  trace,  the  Wilderness  Road  he 
had  travelled  so  many  times,  went  General  George 
Rogers  Clark  sometime  in  the  early  Spring  of  1783, 
past  the  thrifty  fields  of  Fincastle  and  the  Shenandoah 
Germans,  with  their  fat  cattle  and  huge  red  barns.  Every 
year  the  stout  Pennsylvanians  were  building  farther  and 
farther  up.  Year  by  year  the  fields  increased,  and  rosy 
girls  stacked  the  hay  in  defiance  of  all  Virginian  customs 
across  the  Ridge. 

But  the  man  who  a  thousand  miles  to  the  west  held 
Illinois  by  the  prowess  of  his  arm  and  the  terror  of  his 
name,  sprang  not  with  the  buoyant  step  of  six  years  before 
when  he  had  gone  to  Virginia  after  the  gunpowder.  His 
thoughts  were  at  Kaskaskia,  Vincennes,  Louisville,  where 
his  unsustained  garrisons  were  suffering  for  food  and 
clothing. 

"  Peace,  peace,  peace !  "  he  muttered.  "  'T  is  but  a 
mockery.  Must  Kentucky  lie  still  and  be  scalped?  " 

Still  the  savages  raided  the  border,  not  in  numbers,  but 
in  squads,  persistent  and  elusive.  Isham  Floyd,  the  boy 
drummer  of  Vincennes,  had  been  captured  by  the  savages 
and  three  days  tortured  in  the  woods,  and  burnt  at  the 
stake. 

"My  boy-brother  in  the  hands  of  those  monsters?" 
exclaimed  the  great-hearted  John  Floyd  of  the  Bear 
Grass.  A  word  roused  the  country,  the  savages  were  dis 
persed,  but  poor  Isham  was  dead.  And  beside  him  lay  his 
last  tormentor,  the  son  of  an  Indian  chief,  shot  by  the 
avenging  rifle  of  John  Floyd. 

Riding  home  with  a  heavy  heart  on  the  I2th  of  April,  a 
ball  struck  Colonel  Floyd,  passed  through  his  arm,  and 
entered  his  breast.  Behind  the  trees  they  caught  a  glimpse 
of  the  smoking  rifle  of  Big  Foot,  that  chief  whose  son  was 


78  THE    CONQUEST 

slain.  Leaping  from  his  own  horse  to  that  of  his  brother, 
Charles  Floyd  sustained  the  drooping  form  until  they 
reached  the  Bear  Grass. 

"  Charles,"  whispered  the  dying  man,  "  had  I  been 
riding  Pompey  this  would  not  have  happened.  Pompey 
pricks  his  ears  and  almost  speaks  if  a  foe  is  near." 

At  the  feet  of  Jane  Buchanan  her  brave  young  husband 
was  laid,  his  black  locks  already  damp  with  the  dew  of 
death. 

"  Papa !  Papa !  "  Little  two-year-old  George  Rogers 
Clark  Floyd  screamed  with  terror.  Ten  days  later  the 
stricken  wife,  Jane  Buchanan,  gave  birth  to  another  son, 
whom  they  named  in  honour  of  his  heroic  father. 

With  such  a  grief  upon  him,  General  George  Rogers 
Clark  wended  his  lonesome  way  through  the  Cumberland 
Gap  to  Virginia.  Now  in  the  night-time  he  heard  young 
Isham  cry.  Not  a  heart  in  Kentucky  but  bewailed  the  fate 
of  the  drummer  boy.  And  John  Floyd,  his  loss  was  a 
public  calamity. 

''  John  Floyd,  John  Floyd,"  murmured  Clark  on  his 
lonely  way,  "  the  encourager  of  my  earliest  adventures, 
truest  heart  of  the  West!  " 

Lochry's  men  haunted  him  while  he  slept.  "  Had  I 
not  written  they  would  not  have  come !  " 

His  debts,  dishonoured,  weighed  like  a  pall,  and  deep, 
deep,  down  in  his  heart  he  knew  at  last  how  much  he  loved 
that  girl  in  the  convent  at  New  Orleans.  At  times  an 
almost  ungovernable  yearning  came  over  him  to  go  down 
and  force  the  gates  of  her  voluntary  prison-house. 

In  May  he  was  at  Richmond.  A  new  Governor  sat  in 
the  chair  of  Jefferson  and  Patrick  Henry.  To  him  Clark 
addressed  an  appeal  for  the  money  that  was  his  due. 

But  Virginia,  bankrupt,  impoverished,  prostrate,  an 
swered  only,  — "  We  have  given  you  land  warrants, 
what  more  can  you  ask?" 

With  heavy  heart  Clark  travelled  again  the  road  to 
Caroline. 

There  was  joy  in  the  old  Virginia  home,  and  sorrow. 
Once  more  the  family  were  reunited.  First  came  Colonel 
Jonathan,  with  his  courtly  and  elegant  army  comrade 


THE    OLD   VIRGINIA    HOME  79 

Major  William  Croghan,  an  Irish  gentleman,  nephew  of 
Sir  William  Johnson,  late  Governor  of  New  York,  and  of 
the  famous  George  Croghan,  Sir  William's  Indian  Deputy 
in  the  West. 

In  fact  young  Croghan  crossed  the  ocean  with  Sir  Wil 
liam  as  his  private  secretary,  on1  the  high  road  to  prefer 
ment  in  the  British  army.  But  he  looked  on  the  struggling 
colonists,  and  mused,  — 

'  Their  cause  is  just !     I   will   raise  a  regiment  for 
Washington." 

While  all  his  relatives  fought  for  the  King,  he  alone 
froze  and  starved  at  Valley  Forge,  and  in  that  frightful 
winter  of  1780  marched  with  Jonathan  Clark's  regiment 
to  the  relief  of  Charleston.  And  Charleston  fell. 

"  Restore  your  loyalty  to  Great  Britain,  and  I  will  set 
you  free,"  said  Major  General  Prevost,  another  one  of 
Croghan's  uncles. 

"  I  cannot,"  replied  the  young  rebel.  "  I  have  linked 
my  fate  with  the  .colonies." 

Nevertheless  General  Prevost  released  him  and  his 
Colonel,  Jonathan  Clark,  on  parole.  Lieutenant  Edmund 
was  held  a  year  longer. 

Directly  to  the  home  in  Caroline,  Colonel  Jonathan 
brought  his  Irish  Major.  And  there  he  met  —  Lucy. 

Then,  with  the  exchange  of  prisoners,  Edmund  came, 
damaged  it  is  true,  but  whole,  and  John,  John  from  the 
prison  ships,  ruined. 

At  sight  of  the  emaciated  face  of  her  once  handsome 
boy,  the  mother  turned  away  and  wept.  Five  long  years 
in  the  prison  ship  had  done  its  work.  Five  years,  where 
every  day  at  dawn  the  dead  were  brought  out  in  cartloads. 
Stifled  in  crowded  holds  and  poisoned  with  loathsome 
food,  in  one  prison  ship  alone  in  eighteen  months  eleven 
thousand  died  and  were  buried  on  the  Brooklyn  shore. 
And  then  came  the  General,  George  Rogers,  and  Captain 
Richard,  from  the  garrison  of  Kaskaskia  where  he  had 
helped  to  hold  the  Illinois. 

In  tattered  regimentals  and  worn  old  shirts  they  came, 
—  the  army  of  the  Revolution  was  disbanded  without  a 
dollar. 


80  THE    CONQUEST 

"  And  I,  worse  than  without  a  dollar,"  said  General 
George  Rogers.  "  My  private  property  has  been  sacrificed 
to  pay  public  debts." 

But  from  what  old  treasure  stores  did  those  girls  bring 
garments,  homespun  and  new  and  woolly  and  warm, 
prepared  against  this  day  of  reunion  ?  The  soldiers  were 
children  again  around  their  father's  hearth,  with  mother's 
socks  upon  their  feet  and  sister's  arms  around  their  necks. 

Jonathan,  famous  for  his  songs,  broke  forth  in  a  fa 
vourite  refrain  from  Robin  Hood :  — 

"  And  mony  ane  sings  o'  grass,  o'  grass, 

And  mony  ane  sings  o'  corn, 
And  mony  ane  sings  o'  Robin  Hood 
Kens  little  where  he  was  born. 

"  It  wasna  in  the  ha',  the  ha', 

Nor  in  the  painted  bower, 
But  it  was  in  the  gude  greenwood 
Amang  the  lily  flower." 

"And  you  call  us  lily  flowers?"  cried  Fanny,  the 
beauty  and  the  pet.  "  The  lilies  of  the  field,  they  toil  not, 
neither  do  they  spin ;  and  here  have  we  been  spinning  for 
weeks  and  weeks  to  dress  you  boys  again." 

"  And  what  has  William  been  doing?  " 

"  Learning  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  my  brothers," 
answered  the  lad  of  thirteen.  "  Another  year  and  I,  too, 
could  have  gone  as  a  drummer  boy." 

"  Thank  God,  you  '11  never  have  to,"  ejaculated  the 
General  solemnly. 

The  old  house  rang  with  merriment  as  it  had  not  in 
years.  The  negroes,  York  and  old  York  and  Rose  his 
wife,  Jane  and  Julia  and  Cupid  and  Harry,  and  Nancy 
the  cook,  were  jubilantly  preparing  a  feast  for  welcome. 

Other  guests  were  there, — Colonel  Anderson,  aide-de 
camp  of  Lafayette,  who  was  to  wed  Elizabeth,  the  sister 
next  older  than  William;  and  Charles  Mynn  Thruston, 
son  of  the  "  Fighting  Parson,"  and  Dennis  Fitzhugh,  daft 
lovers  of  the  romping  Fanny. 

Since  before  the  Revolution  Jonathan  had  been  engaged 
to  Sarah  Hite,  the  daughter  of  Joist  Hite,  first  settler  of 


DOWN    THE   OHIO  8l 

the  Shenandoah.  Thousands  of  acres  had  her  father  and 
hundreds  of  indentured  white  servants.  Joist  Hite's 
claim  overlay  that  of  Lord  Fairfax;  they  fought  each 
other  in  the  courts  for  fifty  years.  Should  Hite  win, 
Sarah  would  be  the  greatest  heiress  in  Virginia. 

From  the  sight  of  happy  courtship  George  Rogers 
turned  and  ever  and  anon  talked  with  his  parents,  ''solemn 
as  the  judgment,"  said  Fanny. 

A  few  blissful  days  and  the  time  for  scattering  came. 
Again  the  old  broad-porticoed  farmhouse  was  filled  with 
farewells,  —  negro  slaves  held  horses  saddled. 

"  But  we  shall  meet  in  Kentucky,"  said  old  John  Clark 
the  Cavalier. 

George  Rogers  bade  them  good-bye,  waved  a  last  kiss 
back,  whipped  up  his  horse,  and  entered  the  forest. 

In  October  John  died.  A  vast  concourse  gathered 
under  the  mulberry  trees  where  the  young  Lieutenant  lay 
wrapped  in  the  flag  of  his  country,  a  victim  of  the  prison 
ship.  Great  was  the  indignation  of  friends  as  they  laid 
him  away. 

And  now  preparations  were  rapidly  carried  forward 
for  removal  to  Kentucky. 


XXI 

DOWN    THE    OHIO 

THERE  was  truce  on  the  border.     The  wondering 
redmen  heard  that  the  great  King  had  withdrawn 
across  the  Big  Water  and  that  the  Long  Knives 
were  victors  in  the  country. 

With  wondering  minds  Shawnee  and  Delaware,  Wyan- 
dot  and  Miami,  discussed  around  their  council  fires  the 
changed  situation.  Very  great  had  the  redcoats  appeared 
in  the  eyes  of  the  savages,  with  their  dazzling  uniforms, 
and  long,  bright,  flashing  swords.  But  how  terrible  were 
the  Virginians  of  the  Big  Knives ! 

6 


82  THE    CONQUEST 

The  continental  armies  had  been  dispersed,  but  now 
from  their  old  war-ravaged  homes  of  the  Atlantic  shore 
they  looked  to  the  new  lands  beyond  the  Alleghanies. 
Congress  would  pay  them  in  these  lands,  and  so  the 
scarred  veterans  of  a  hundred  battles  launched  on  the 
emigrant  trail. 

In  the  Clark  home  there  was  busy  preparation.  Out 
of  attic  and  cellar  old  cedar  chests  were  brought  and 
packed  with  the  precious  linen,  fruit  of  many  a  day  at  the 
loom.  Silver  and  pewter  and  mahogany  bureaus,  high- 
post  bedsteads  and  carved  mirrors,  were  carefully  piled 
in  the  waggons  as  John  Clark,  cavalier,  turned  his  face 
from  tidewater  Virginia. 

Neighbours  called  in  to  bid  them  farewell.  Mrs.  Clark 
made  a  last  prayer  at  the  grave  of  her  son,  the  victim  of 
the  prison  ship. 

"  William,  have  you  brought  the  mulberry  cuttings?  " 
called  the  motherly  Lucy. 

"  William,  have  you  the  catalpa  seeds?  "   cried  Fanny. 

Leaving  the  old  home  with  Jonathan  to  be  sold,  the 
train  started  out,  —  horses,  cattle,  slaves,  York  riding 
proudly  at  the  side  of  his  young  master  William,  old 
York  and  Rose,  Nancy,  Jane,  Julia,  Cupid  and  Harry 
and  their  children,  a  patriarchal  caravan  like  that  of 
Abraham  facing  an  earlier  west  two  thousand  years 
before. 

Before  and  behind  were  other  caravans.  All  Virginia 
seemed  on  the  move,  some  by  Rockfish  Gap  and  Staunton, 
up  the  great  valley  of  Virginia  to  the  Wilderness  Road, 
on  packhorses;  others  in  waggons,  like  the  Clarks,  fol 
lowing  the  Braddock  route  down  to  Redstone-Old-Fort 
on  the  Monongahela,  where  boats  must  be  built. 

And  here  at  Redstone  was  George  Rogers  Clark,  come 
up  to  meet  them  from  the  Falls.  In  short  order,  under 
his  direction,  boatbuilders  were  busy.  York  and  old  York 
took  a  hand,  and  William,  in  a  first  experience  that  was 
yet  to  find  play  in  the  far  Idaho. 

The  teasing  Fanny  looked  out  from  her  piquant  sun- 
bonnet.  Lucy,  more  sedate,  was  accompanied  by  her  be 
trothed,  Major  Croghan. 


DOWN    THE   OHIO  83 

"  My  uncle,  George  Croghan,  has  lately  died  in  New 
York  and  left  me  his  heir.  I  shall  locate  in  Louis 
ville,"  was  the  Major's  explanation  to  his  friend's 
inquiry. 

11  And  what  is  the  news  from  Virginia?  " 

"  Your  old  friend  Patrick  Henry  is  Governor  again. 
Jonathan  visited  him  last  week,"  was  William's  reply. 

"  And  Jonathan's  wife,  Sarah  Hite,  bids  fair  to  secure 
her  fortune,"  added  Fanny.  "  You  see,  when  old  Lord 
Fairfax  heard  of  Cornwallis's  surrender  he  gave  up. 
'  Put  me  to  bed,  Jo,'  he  said,  '  it  is  time  for  me  to  die/ 
and  die  he  did.  Now  his  lands  are  in  the  courts." 

"  Mrs.  Jefferson,  who  was  ill,  died  as  a  result  of  the 
excitement  of  the  flight  from  Tarleton,"  said  Lucy.  "  To 
get  away  from  his  sorrow,  Mr.  Jefferson  has  accepted 
the  appointment  of  minister  to  France  to  succeed  Dr. 
Franklin,  and  has  taken  Martha  and  Maria  with  him. 
They  will  go  to  school  in  Paris." 

George  Rogers  Clark  was  a  silent  man.  He  spoke  no 
word  of  his  recent  trip  to  Philadelphia,  in  which  Dr. 
Franklin  had  grasped  his  hand  and  said,  "  Young  man, 
you  have  given  an  empire  to  the  Republic." 

"  General  Washington  has  just  returned  from  a  horse 
back  journey  down  into  this  country,"  added  Major 
Croghan.  "  He  has  lands  on  the  Ohio." 

"  And  have  you  no  word  of  yourself  or  of  Kentucky  ?  " 

General  Clark  handed  his  father  a  notification  from 
the  Assembly  of  Virginia.  He  read  it  aloud. 

"  The  conclusion  of  the  war,  and  the  distressed  situa 
tion  of  the  State  with  respect  to  its  finances,  call  on  us  to 
adopt  the  most  prudent  economy.  You  will,  therefore, 
consider  yourself  out  of  command." 

"  And  you  are  no  longer  in  the  army?  " 

"  No,  nor  even  on  a  footing  with  the  Continentals.  I 
was  simply  a  soldier  of  the  Virginia  militia,  and,  as  such, 
have  no  claim  even  for  the  half  pay  allotted  to  all  Con 
tinental  officers." 

"  But  Virginia  has  ceded  her  western  territories  to 
Congress  with  the  distinct  stipulation  that  expenses  in 
curred  in  subduing  any  British  posts  therein,  or  in  ac- 


84  THE   CONQUEST 

quiring  any  part  of  the  territory,  shall  be  reimbursed  by 
the  United  States." 

"  Is  there  any  hope  there?  What  has  Congress?  An 
empty  treasury.  And  who  is  to  pay  the  bills  incurred  in 
the  Illinois  conquest?  Shall  I,  a  private  individual?" 

"  That  would  be  impossible,"  commented  the  father. 

"  But  I  am  not  disheartened,"  continued  George 
Rogers.  "  When  the  Indians  are  quiet,  my  men  hope 
to  build  a  city  on  the  land  granted  us  opposite  the  Falls. 
And  here  is  something  from  Jefferson,  written  before  he 
left  for  Europe." 

William  stood  attentive  while  the  letter  was  read. 

"ANNAPOLIS,  December  4,  1783. 

DEAR  SIR,  —  I  find  they  have  subscribed  a  very  large  sum 
of  money  in  England  for  exploring  the  country  from  the 
Mississippi  to  California.  They  pretend  it  is  only  to  pro 
mote  knowledge.  I  am  afraid  they  have  thought  of  colo 
nising  into  that  quarter.  Some  of  us  have  been  talking  here 
in  a  feeble  way  of  making  an  attempt  to  search  that  country, 
but  I  doubt  whether  we  have  enough  of  that  kind  of  spirit 
to  raise  the  money.  How  would  you  like  to  lead  such  a 
party?  Though  I  am  afraid  our  prospect  is  not  worth  the 
question. 

Your  friend  and  humble  servant, 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON." 

"  Does  he  want  you  to  lead  an  exploring  party  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean?"  inquired  William  with  intense  interest. 

"  That  is  the  substance  of  it.  And  I  should  want  you 
to  accompany  me." 

Little  did  either  then  dream  that  William  Clark  would 
lead  that  party,  with  another. 

The  boats  were  ready.  Surmounted  by  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  of  the  "  old  thirteen  "  they  started  on  their  jour 
ney.  Suddenly  the  Monongahela  closed  with  ice  and 
locked  them  at  Pittsburg,  where  flurries  of  snow  set  the 
sleigh-bells  ringing. 

Through  deep  drifts,  under  the  guns  of  Fort  Pitt,  files 
of  Philadelphia  traders  were  buying  up  skins  and  tallow, 
to  carry  back  over  the  mountains  in  their  packsaddles 


DOWN    THE   OHIO  85 

that  had  come  out  loaded  with  salt  and  gunpowder. 
Squaws  were  exchanging  peltries  for  the  white  man's 
tea  and  sugar.  A  great  concourse  of  emigrants  was 
blocked  for  the  winter.  Every  cabin  was  crowded. 

After  great  exertions  George  had  secured  quarters 
quite  unlike  the  roomy  old  Virginian  home. 

"  I  must  be  gone  to  make  peace  with  those  Indians 
who  have  been  acting  with  the  British,  and  take  steps 
toward  securing  titles  beyond  the  Ohio." 

Accompanied  by  two  other  commissioners,  General 
Clark  set  out  for  Fort  Mclntosh.  It  was  January  before 
the  Indians  gathered  with  Pierre  Drouillard,  interpreter 
now  for  the  United  States. 

"  By  the  treaty  of  peace  with  England  this  land  belongs 
to  the  Thirteen  Fires,"  was  the  basis  of  argument.  "  You 
have  been  allies  of  England,  and  now  by  the  law  of  na 
tions  the  land  is  ours." 

"  No!     No!  "  fiercely  cried  Buckongahelas. 

"  But  we  will  divide  with  you.  You  are  to  release  your 
white,  captives,  and  give  up  a  part  of  your  Ohio  lands. 
The  rest  you  can  keep.  Detroit  and  Michilimackinac 
belong  to  the  Thirteen  Fires."  Then  boundaries  were 
drawn. 

"  No!    No!"  cried  Buckongahelas.     Clark  heeded  not. 

After  deliberation  the  chiefs  signed,  —  Wyandot,  Ot 
tawa,  Chippewa,  —  all  but  Buckongahelas.  "  I  am  a 
friend  of  Great  Britain !  "  roared  the  Delaware  King. 
Then  to  the  surprise  of  all,  suddenly  striding  past  the 
other  commissioners,  the  swarthy  chief  took  the  hand  of 
General  Clark.  "  I  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  having 
this  day  brought  together  two  such  warriors  as  Buckon 
gahelas  and  the  Long  Knife."  Clark  smiled  and  returned 
the  compliment. 

"Will  the  gorge  break?"  every  frontiersman  was 
asking  when  George  returned  to  Pittsburg. 

Piled  back  for  seventy  miles  the  Alleghany  was  a  range 
of  ice,  heaped  floe  on  floe.  Where  the  muddy  Monon- 
gahela  blends  with  the  crystal  Alleghany  the  boats  lay 
locked  with  a  hundred  others,  awaiting  the  deluge. 

Suddenly  the  melting  snows  of  the  Alleghanies  burst; 


86  THE   CONQUEST 

the  ice  loosened,  tearing  and  cutting  the  branches  of  trees 
overhanging  the  river;  and  slowly,  with  the  ice,  moved 
the  great  fleet  of  flatboats. 

Ever  narrower  and  deeper  and  swifter,  the  Ohio 
leaped  with  tremendous  rush  down  its  confined  channel. 
The  trees  on  the  uninhabited  shores,  never  yet  cut  away, 
held  the  embankment  firm,  and  racing  down  on  the  peril 
ous  flood  came  the  Clarks  to  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  in 
March  of  1785. 

Fascinated  by  the  rush  of  waves,  fourteen-year-old 
William  poled  like  a  man.  Could  he  dream  what  destruc 
tion  lay  in  their  course?  "  L'annee  des  grandes  eaux" 
1785,  is  famous  in  the  annals  of  the  West  as  the  year  of 
great  waters.  The  floods  came  down  and  drowned  out 
old  Ste.  Genevieve  and  drove  the  inhabitants  back  to 
the  higher  terrace  on  which  that  village  stands  to-day. 
Above,  the  whole  American  Bottom  was  a  swift  running 
sea,  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia  were  submerged  by  the  sim 
ultaneous  melting  of  the  snows,  and  nothing  but  its  high 
bold  shore  of  "limestone  rock  saved  St.  Louis  itself.  ^  Pad 
dling  around  in  his  boat,  Auguste  Chouteau  ate  breakfast 
on  the  roofs  of  Ste.  Genevieve. 

At  Louisville  barely  could  boats  be  pulled  in  to  the 
Bear  Grass.  Below,  waves  foamed  and  whirled  among 
the  rocks,  that  to-day  have  been  smoothed  by  the  hand 
of  man  into  a  shallow  channel. 

Guided  by  skilful  hands,  many  a  trader's  boat  that 
year  took  the  chute  of  the  Falls  like  an  arrow ;  over  the 
ledges  that  dammed  the  water  back,  down,  down  they 
slid  out  of  sight  into  that  unknown  West,  where  William 
knew  not  that  his  brother  had  paved  the  way  to  Louisiana. 

"  Have  you  found  us  a  tract?"  inquired  the  anxious 
mother. 

"  Land,  mother?  I  own  a  dukedom,  my  soldiers  and 
I,  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  acres,  on  the  Indian 
side  of  the  river.  We  have  incorporated  a  town  there, 
Clarksville  they  call  it.  It  will  be  a  great  city,  —  but 
Louisville  is  safer  at  present." 

That  Spring  they  lived  at  Fort  Nelson,  with  watchmen 
on  the  ramparts. 


MULBERRY    HILL  87 

"  But  we  saw  no  Indians  in  coming  down !  " 

"  True  enough,  the  flood  was  a  surprise  so  early  in  the 
year.  Wait  a  little,  and  you  will  hear  more  of  this  terri 
fying  river-route,  where  in  low  water  it  takes  seven  weeks 
to  run  from  Redstone  to  the  Bear  Grass.  Then  the  mur 
derous  clutches  of  the  Indians  have  free  play  among  the 
helpless  emigrants.  Let  us  be  thankful  for  what  you 
escaped." 

Almost  while  they  were  speaking  a  band  of  Indians 
glided  out  of  the  woods  not  far  away,  snatched  a  boy 
from  a  fence,  and  shot  his  father  in  the  field. 

"  Don't  kill  me,  just  take  me  prisoner,"  said  little 
Tommy,  looking  up  into  the  warrior's  face. 

At  that  instant  an  elder  brother's  rifle  felled  the  Indian, 
and  the  boy  was  saved  to  become  the  father  of  Abraham 
Lincoln. 


XXII 

MULBERRY    HILL 

ON  a  beautiful  eminence  three  miles  south  of  Louis 
ville,  John  Clark  built  his  pioneer  Kentucky  home. 
Louisville  itself  consisted  of  but  a  few  log  cabins 
around  a  fortification  built  by  George  Rogers  Clark. 

This  family  home,  so  far  from  the  centre,  was  stockaded 
by  itself,  a  double  log  house,  two  and  a  half  stories  high, 
with  hall  through  the  middle. 

Every  night  a  negro  stood  sentinel,  there  were  port 
holes  in  the  pickets,  and  Indians  hid  in  the  canebrakes. 
Once  while  the  young  ladies  were  out  walking  an  Indian 
shot  a  little  negro  girl  and  they  carried  her  back  wounded, 
behind  the  pickets  at  Mulberry  Hill. 

The  floor  of  the  long  dining-room  was  of  wood,  hard 
as  a  bone,  and  over  the  seven-foot  mantel  stag-horns  and 
swords  of  the  Revolution  were  lit  by  the  light  of  the 
cavernous  fireplace. 


88  THE    CONQUEST 

Rigid  economy  and  untiring  industry  had  been  the  rule 
at  the  old  Clark  home  in  Caroline,  and  not  less  was  it 
here.  There  were  no  pianos,  but  until  midnight  the  hum 
of  the  wheel  made  music. 

Enchanted  the  young  people  listened  to  tale  and  song 
and  hum  of  wheel,  while  down  the  great  chimney  top 
calmly  smiled  the  pensive  stars. 

Little  thought  they  of  bare  walls,  low  rafters,  or  small 
windows.  After  the  boys  hauled  in  the  logs  on  a  hand- 
sled,  and  built  up  a  great  flame,  the  whole  world  seemed 
illuminated.  The  pewter  basins  shone  like  mirrors,  and 
while  their  fingers  flew  in  the  light  of  the  fire,  stories  were 
told  of  Kaskaskia,  Vincennes,  St.  Louis.  But  the  Donna? 
Clark  never  spoke  of  her.  It  was  a  hidden  grief  that  made 
him  ever  lonely.  When  he  saw  the  lovelight  all  around 
him  and  sometimes  left  the  room,  the  mother  wondered 
why  sudden  silence  came  upon  the  group. 

At  Mulberry  Hill  Lucy  was  married  to  Major  Croghan, 
who,  on  a  farm  five  miles  out,  built  Locust  Grove,  an 
English  mansion  of  the  olden  style,  in  its  day  the  hand 
somest  in  Louisville.  And  Fanny  ?  She  was  the  belle  of 
Kentucky.  In  powdered  wig  and  ruffles  many  a  grave 
Virginian  tripped  with  her  the  minuet  and  contra  dances 
of  the  Revolution. 

More  and  more  young  William  became  enamoured  of 
the  Indian  dress,  and  went  about  gaily  singing  the  songs 
of  Robin  Hood  and  hacking  the  meat  with  his  hunting 
knife. 

Out  over  the  game-trails  of  Kentucky,  like  the  beaten 
streets  of  Fredericksburg,  the  only  city  he  ever  knew, 
young  William  went  with  the  Boones,  Kenton,  and  his 
own  famous  brother,  George  Rogers  Clark,  in  peltry  cap 
and  buckskin  hunting-shirt  girded  with  a  leathern  belt. 

Led  by  them,  with  what  eagerness  he  shot  his  first 
buffalo,  deep  in  the  woods  of  Kentucky.  Not  much  longer 
could  bears,  deer,  and  buffalo  retreat  to  the  cane.  With 
the  coming  of  the  Clarks  an  emigration  set  in  that  was  to 
last  for  a  hundred  years. 

Even  amusements  partook  of  sportive  adventure.  Now 
it  was  the  hunter's  horn  summoning  the  neighbours  to  a 


MULBERRY    HILL  89 

bear  chase  in  the  adjoining  hills.  William  surpassed 
the  Indian  himself  in  imitating  the  bark  of  the  wolf,  the 
hoot  of  the  owl,  the  whistle  of  the  whippoorwill. 

Daniel  Boone  came  often  to  Mulberry  Hill  in  leggings 
and  moccasins,  ever  hunting,  hunting,  hunting  beaver, 
bear  and  coon,  wolves  and  wild-cats,  deer  and  foxes,  and 
going  back  to  trade  their  skins  in  Maryland  for  frontier 
furniture,  knives  and  buttons,  scissors,  nails,  and  tea. 

Upon  his  shot-pouch  strap  Boone  fastened  his  moccasin 
awl  with  a  buckhorn  handle  made  out  of  an  old  clasp- 
knife,  and  carried  along  with  him  a  roll  of  buckskin  to 
mend  his  mocassins.  While  the  grizzled  hunter  stitched 
deftly  at  his  moccasins,  William  and  York  sat  by,  engaged 
in  the  same  pastime,  for  wherever  William  went,  York 
was  his  shadow. 

"  Since  poor  Richard's  uncertain  fate  I  can  never  trust 
the  boy  alone,"  said  his  mother.  "  York,  it  is  your  busi 
ness  to  guard  your  young  master."  And  he  did,  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth. 

When  "  Uncle  Daniel,"  rolled  in  a  blanket,  threw  him 
self  down  on  a  bed  of  leaves  and  slept  with  his  feet  to  the 
fire  to  prevent  rheumatism,  York  and  William  lay  down 
too,  sleeping  by  turns  and  listening  for  Indians. 

At  daylight,  loosely  belting  their  fringed  hunting  shirts 
into  wallets  for  carrying  bread,  a  chunk  of  jerked  beef,  or 
tow  for  the  gun,  with  tomahawk  on  the  right  side  and 
scalping  knife  on  the  left,  each  in  a  leathern  case,  again 
they  set  off  under  the  reddening  forest. 

Skilled  in  the  lore  of  woodcraft,  watchful  of  clouds  and 
stars  and  sun,  an  intimate  student  of  insect  life  and  own 
brother  to  the  wily  beaver,  bear,  and  buffalo,  William 
Clark  was  becoming  a  scientist. 

Returning  from  the  chase  with  the  same  sort  of  game 
that  graced  the  Saxon  board  before  the  Norman  conquest, 
he  sat  down  to  hear  the  talk  of  statesmen.  For  when 
Clark's  commission  was  revoked,  Kentucky,  unprotected, 
called  a  convention  to  form  a  State. 

Affairs  that  in  European  lands  are  left  to  kings  and 
their  ministers,  were  discussed  in  the  firelight  of  every 
cabin.  Public  safety  demanded'action.  Exposed  on  three 


9o  THE    CONQUEST 

sides  to  savage  inroads,  with  their  Virginia  capital  hun 
dreds  of  miles  beyond  forest,  mountains,  and  rivers,  no 
wonder  Kentucky  pleaded  for  statehood. 

In  a  despotic  country  the  people  sleep.  Here  every 
nerve  was  awake.  Discussion,  discussion,  discussion, 
made  every  fireside  a  school  of  politics ;  even  boys  in  buck 
skin  considered  the  nation's  welfare. 

Before  he  was  seventeen  William  Clark  was  made  an 
ensign  and  proudly  donned  the  eagle  and  blue  ribbon  of 
the  Cincinnati,  a  society  of  the  soldiers  of  the  Revolution 
of  which  Washington  himself  was  president.  Educated 
in  the  backwoods  and  by  the  cabin  firelight,  young  Wil 
liam  was  already  developing  the  striking  bearing  and  bold 
unwavering  character  of  his  brother. 

"  What  can  have  become  of  Richard?  "  Every  day  the 
mother  heart  glanced  down  the  long  avenue  of  catalpas 
that  were  growing  in  front  of  Mulberry  Hill. 

Of  the  whole  family,  the  gentle  affectionate  Richard 
was  an  especial  favourite.  He  was  coming  from  Kas- 
kaskia  to  see  his  mother,  but  never  arrived.  One  day 
his  horse  and  saddlebags  were  found  on  the  banks  of 
the  Wabash.  Was  he  killed  by  the  Indians,  or  was  he 
drowned?  No  one  ever  knew. 

Again  George  Rogers  Clark  was  out  making  treaties 
with  the  Indians  to  close  up  the  Revolution,  but  British 
emissaries  had  been  whispering  in  their  ears,  "  Make  the 
Ohio  the  boundary." 

At  last,  after  long  delays,  a  few  of  the  tribes  came  in  to 
the  council  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami,  some  in 
friendship,  some  like  the  Shawnees,  rudely  suggestive  of 
treachery. 

"  The  war  is  over,"  explained  General  Clark  as  chair 
man  ;  "we  desire  to  live  in  peace  with  our  red  brethren. 
If  such  be  the  will  of  the  Shawnees,  let  some  of  their 
wise  men  speak." 

There  was  silence  as  they  whiffed  at  the  council  pipes. 
Then  a  tall  chief  arose  and  glanced  at  the  handful  of 
whites  and  at  his  own  three  hundred  along  the  walls  of 
the  council  house. 

"  We  come  here  to  offer  you  two  pieces  of  wampum. 


MISSISSIPPI    TROUBLES  91 

You  know  what  they  mean.  Choose."  Dropping  the 
beaded  emblems  upon  the  table  the  savage  turned  to  his 
seat  by  the  wall. 

Pale,  calm  as  a  statue,  but  with  flashing  eye,  Clark 
tangled  his  slender  cane  into  the  belts  and  —  flung  them 
at  the  chiefs. 

"Ugh!" 

Every  Indian  was  up  with  knife  unsheathed,  every 
white  stood  with  hand  on  his  sword.  Into  their  very  teeth 
the  Long  Knife  had  flung  back  the  challenge,  "  Peace,  or 
War." 

Like  hounds  in  leash  they  strained,  ready  to  leap,  when 
the  lordly  Long  Knife  raised  his  arm  and  grinding  the 
wampum  beneath  his  heel  thundered,  — 

"  Dogs,  you  may  go! " 

One  moment  they  wavered,  then  broke  and  fled  tumult- 
uously  from  the  council  house. 

All  night  they  debated  in  the  woods  near  the  fort.  In 
the  morning,  "  Let  me  sign,"  said  Buckongahelas. 

Smiling,  Clark  guided  the  hand  of  the  boastful  Del 
aware,  and  all  the  rest  signed  with  him. 


XXIII 

MISSISSIPPI    TROUBLES 

FOR  the  first  time  in  their  stormy  history,  the  front 
and  rear  gates  of  the  Kentucky  forts  lay  back  on 
their  enormous  wooden  hinges,  and  all  day  long 
men  and  teams  passed  in  and  out  with  waggon  loads  of 
grain  from  the  harvest  fields.     So  hushed  and  still  was 
the  air,  it  seemed  the  old  Indian  days  were  gone  for  ever. 
At  night  the  animals  came  wandering  in  from  the  woods, 
making  their  customary  way  to  the  night  pens.     Fields 
of  corn  waved  undisturbed. around  the  forts. 

But  the  truce  was  brief.     Already  the  Cherokees  were 
slaughtering  on  the  Wilderness  Road,  and  beyond  the 


92  THE    CONQUEST 

Ohio,  Shawnee  and  Delaware,  wild  at  the  sight  of  the 
white  man's  cabin,  rekindled  the  fires  around  the  stake. 

Thousands  of  emigrants  were  coming  over  the  moun 
tains  from  Carolina,  and  down  the  Ohio  from  Pittsburg 
social  boats  lashed  together  rode  in  company,  bark  canoes, 
pirogues,  flat-boats,  keelboats,  scows,  barges,  bateaux  and 
brigades  of  bateaux,  sweeping  down  with  resistless  Eng 
lish,  Scotch,  Irish,  Germans,  Huguenots,  armed  for  the 
battle  of  the  races. 

Still  the  powerful  fur  traders  of  Quebec  and  Montreal 
hung  on  to  Detroit  and  Mackinac,  still  De  Peyster  op 
posed  giving  up  the  peninsulas  of  Michigan. 

"  Pen  the  young  republic  east  of  the  Alleghanies,"  said 
France,  Spain,  England,  when  the  Peace  Treaty  was 
under  consideration.  But  Clark's  conquest  compelled 
them  to  grant  the  Illinois. 

Before  the  ink  was  dry  on  the  documents,  Kentucky 
was  trading  down  the  great  river  of  De  Soto. 

'  The  West  must  trade  over  the  mountains,"  said  the 
merchants  of  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore. 

"  The  West  will  follow  its  rivers,"  answered  Kentucky. 

"  Spain  is  Mistress  of  the  Mississippi,"  said  the  Span 
ish  King  to  John  Jay,  the  American  minister  at  Madrid. 

In  vain  flatboatmen  with  wheat  and  corn  said,  "  We 
are  from  Kentucky." 

"What  Kaintucke?"  brayed  the  commandant  at 
Natchez.  "I  know  no  Kaintucke.  Spain  own  both  side 
de  river.  I  am  ordered  to  seize  all  foreign  vessel  on  de 
way  to  New  Orleong." 

Without  the  Spaniard  the  trip  was  sufficiently  hazard 
ous.  Indians  watched  the  shores.  Pirates  infested  the 
bayous.  Head  winds  made  the  frail  craft  unmanageable, 
—  snags  leered  up  like  monsters  to  pierce  and  swallow. 
But  every  new  settler  enlarged  the  fields,  and  out  of  the 
virgin  soil  the  log  granaries  were  bursting. 

"  Carry  away  our  grain,  bring  us  merchandise,"  was 
the  cry  of  expanding  Kentucky. 

But  to  escape  the  Indian  was  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Spaniard,  and  the  Spaniard  was  little  more  than  a 
legalised  pirate. 


MISSISSIPPI    TROUBLES  93 

Even  the  goods  of  the  Frenchmen  were  seized  with 
the  warning,  "  Try  it  again  and  we  '11  send  you  to 
Brazil." 

The  Frenchmen  resented  this  infringement  on  their  im 
memorial  right.  iSince  the  days  of  the  daring  and  cour 
ageous  Bienville  who  founded  New  Orleans,  no  man 
had  said  them  nay.  A  tremendous  hatred  of  the  Spaniard 
grew  up  in  the  hearts  of  the  Frenchmen. 

In  the  midst  of  these  confiscations  there  was  distress 
and  anarchy  in  the  Illinois.  The  infant  republic  had  not 
had  time  to  stretch  out  there  the  strong  arm  of  law. 
Floods  and  continental  money  had  ruined  the  confiding 
Frenchmen ;  the  garrisons  were  in  destitution ;  they  were 
writing  to  Clark :  — 

"  Our  credit  is  become  so  weak  among  the  French  that 
one  dollar's  worth  of  provisions  cannot  be  had  without 
prompt  payment,  were  it  to  save  the  whole  country." 

"  And  why  has  our  British  Father  made  no  provision 
for  us,"  bewailed  the  Indians,  "  who  at  his  beck  and  call 
have  made  such  deadly  enemies  of  the  Long  Knives? 
Our  lands  have  been  ravaged  by  fire  and  sword,  and  now 
we  are  left  at  their  mercy." 

"  Let  us  drive  the  red  rascals  out,"  cried  the  infuriated 
settlers. 

"  No,"  said  Washington,  who  understood  and  pitied 
the  red  men.  "  Forgive  the  past.  Dispossess  them  grad 
ually  by  purchase  as  the  extension  of  settlement  demands 
the  occupation  of  their  lands." 

But  five  thousand  impoverished  Indians  in  the  Ohio 
country  kept  thirty  thousand  settlers  in  hot  water  all  the 
time.  No  lock  on  a  barn  door  could  save  the  horses,  no 
precaution  save  the  outlying  emigrant  from  scalping  or 
capture.  Red  banditti  haunted  the  streams  and  forests, 
dragging  away  their  screaming  victims  like  ogres  of 
mediaeval  tragedy. 

Clark  grew  sick  and  aged  over  it.  "  No  commission, 
no  money,  no  right  to  do  anything  for  my  suffering 
country!  " 

"  Your  brother,  the  General,  is  very  ill/'  said  old  John 
Clark,  coming  out  of  the  sick  chamber  at  Mulberry  Hill. 


94  THE    CONQUEST 

In  days  to  come  there  were  generals  and  generals  in  the 
Clark  family,  but  George  Rogers  was  always  "  the 
General." 

Into  ten  years  the  youthful  commander  had  compressed 
the  exposure  of  a  lifetime.  Mental  anguish  and  days  in 
the  icy  Wabash  told  now  on  his  robust  frame,  and  inflam 
matory  rheumatism  set  in  from  which  he  never  recovered. 

"  The  Americans  are  your  enemies/'  emissaries  from 
Detroit  were  whispering  at  Vincennes.  "  The  Govern 
ment  has  forsaken  you.  They  take  your  property,  they 
pay  nothing." 

"  We  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  United  States,"  said 
the  French  citizens,  weary  of  a  Congress  that  heeded 
them  not.  "  We  consider  ourselves  British  subjects  and 
shall  obey  no  other  power." 

Even  Clark's  old  friend,  The  Tobacco's  Son,  had  gone 
back  to  his  British  father,  and  as  always  with  Indians, 
dug  up  the  red  tomahawk. 

A  committee  of  American  citizens  at  Vincennes  sent  a 
flying  express  to  Clark. 

"  This  place  that  once  trembled  at  your  victorious 
arms,  and  these  savages  overawed  by  your  superior 
power,  is  now  entirely  anarchical  and  we  shudder  at  the 
daily  expectation  of  horrid  murder.  .  We  beg  you  will 
write  us  by  the  earliest  opportunity.  Knowing  you  to  be 
a  friend  of  the  distressed  we  look  to  you  for  assistance." 

Such  a  call  could  not  be  ignored.  Kentucky  was 
aroused  and  summoned  her  favourite  General  to  the  head 
of  her  army.  From  a  sick  bed  he  arose  to  lead  a  thou 
sand  undisciplined  men,  and  with  him  went  his  brother 
William. 

The  sultry  sun  scorched,  the  waters  were  low,  provi 
sions  did  not  arrive  until  nine  days  after  the  soldiers, 
and  then  were  spoiled.  Fatigued,  hungry,  three  hun 
dred  revolted  and  left ;  nevertheless,  the  Indians  had  fled 
and  Vincennes  was  recovered. 

Just  then  up  the  Wabash  came  a  Spaniard  with  a  boat 
load  of  valuable  goods.  Clark  promptly  confiscated  the 
cargo,  and  out  of  them  paid  his  destitute  troops. 

"  It  is  not  alone  retaliation,"  said  Clark,     "  It  is  a 


MISSISSIPPI    TROUBLES  95 

warning.  If  Spain  will  not  let  us  trade  down  the  river, 
she  shall  not  trade  up." 

Kentucky  applauded.  They  even  talked  of  sending 
Clark  against  the  Spaniards  and  of  breaking  away  from  a 
government  that  refused  to  aid  them. 

"  General  Clark  seized  Spanish  goods?  "  Virginia  was 
alarmed  and  promptly  repudiated  the  seizure.  :<  We  are 
not  ready  to  fight  Spain." 

Clark's  friends  were  disturbed.     "  You  will  be  hung." 

Clark  laughed.     "  I  will  flee  to  the  Indians  first." 

"  We  have  as  much  to  fear  from  the  turbulence  of  our 
backwoodsmen,"  said  Washington,  "  as  from  the  hostil 
ity  of  the  Spaniards." 

But  at  this  very  time,  unknown  to  Washington,  the 
Spaniards  were  arming  the  savages  of  the  south,  to  ex 
terminate  these  reckless  ambitious  frontiersmen. 

Louisiana  feared  these  unruly  neighbours.  Intriguers 
from  New  Orleans  were  whispering,  "  Break  with  the 
Atlantic  States  and  league  yourself  with  Spain." 

Then  came  the  rumour,  "  Jay  proposes  to  shut  up  the 
Mississippi  for  twenty-five  years !  " 

Never  country  was  in  such  a  tumult. 

"  We  are  sold!  We  are  vassals  of  Spain!  "  cried  the 
men  of  the  West.  "What?  Close  the  Mississippi  for 
twenty-five  years  as  a  price  of  commercial  advantage  on 
the  Atlantic  coast?  Twenty-five  years  when  our  grain 
is  rotting?  Twenty-five  years  must  we  be  cut  off  when 
the  Wilderness  Road  is  thronged  with  packtrains,  when 
the  Ohio  is  black  with  flatboats?  Where  do  they  think 
we  are  going  to  pen  our  people?  Where  do  they  think 
we  are  going  to  ship  our  produce?  Better  put  twenty 
thousand  men  in  the  field  at  once  and  protect  our  own 
interests." 

The  bond  was  brittle ;   how  easily  might  it  be  broken ! 

Even  Spain  laughed  at  the  weakness  of  a  Union  that 
could  not  command  Kentucky  to  give  up  its  river.  And 
Kentucky  looked  to  Clark.  "  We  must  conquer  Spain 
or  unite  with  her.  We  must  have  the  Mississippi.  Will 
you  march  with  us  on  New  Orleans  ?  " 

Then,  happily,  Virginia  spoke  out  for  the  West.    "  We 


96  THE    CONQUEST 

must  aid  them.     The  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi 
is  the  gift  of  nature  to  the  United  States." 

The  very  next  day  Madison  announced  in  the  Virginia 
Assembly,  "  I  shall  move  the  election  of  delegates  to  a 
Constitutional  Convention."  The  stability  of  the  Union 
seemed  pivoted  upon  an  open  river  to  the  Gulf. 

Veterans  of  the  Revolution  and  of  the  Continental 
Congress  met  to  frame  a  constitution  in  1787.  After 
weeks  of  deliberation  with  closed  doors,  the  immortal 
Congress  adjourned.  The  Constitution  was  second  only 
to  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  Without  kings  or 
princes  a  free  people  had  erected  a  Continental  Republic. 

The  Constitution  was  adopted,  and  all  the  way  into 
Kentucky  wilds  were  heard  the  roaring  of  cannon  and 
ringing  of  bells  that  proclaimed  the  Father  of  his  Coun 
try  the  first  President  of  the  United  States. 

"  We  must  cement  the  East  and  the  West,"  said  Wash 
ington.  But  that  West  was  drifting  away  —  with  its 
Mississippi. 

About  this  time  young  Daniel  Boone  said,  "  Father,  I 
am  going  west." 

Just  eighteen,  one  year  older  than  William  Clark,  in 
the  summer  of  1787,  he  concluded  to  strike  out  for  the 
Mississippi. 

:'  Well,  Dannie  boy,  thee  take  the  compass,"  said  his 
father. 

It  was  the  old  guide,  as  large  as  a  saucer,  that  Lord 
Dunmore  gave  Boone  when  he  sent  him  out  to  call  in 
the  surveyors  from  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio  thirteen  years 
before. 

Mounted  on  his  pony,  with  a  wallet  of  corn  and  a 
rifle  on  his  back,  Boone  rode  straight  on  westward 
thirty  days  without  meeting  a  single  human  being. 
Pausing  on  the  river  bank  opposite  St.  Louis  he  hallooed 
for  an  hour  before  any  one  heard  him. 

"  Dat  some  person  on  de  oder  shore,"  presently  said 
old  Rene  Kiercereaux,  the  chorister  at  the  village  church. 

A  canoe  was  sent  over  and  brought  back  Boone.  As 
if  a  man  had  dropped  from  the  moon,  French,  Spanish, 
and  Indian  traders  gathered.  He  spoke  not  a  word  of 


ST.    CLAIR 


97 


French,  but  Auguste  Chouteau's  slave  Petrie  could  talk 
English. 

"  Son  of  Boone,  de  great  hunter  ?    Come  to  my  house !" 

11  Come  to  my  house !  " 

The  hospitable  Creoles  strove  with  one  another  for 
the  honour  of  entertaining  the  son  of  Daniel  Boone.  For 
twelve  years  he  spent  his  summers  in  St.  Louis  and  his 
winters  in  western  Missouri,  hunting  and  trapping. 

"  The  best  beaver  country  on  earth,"  he  wrote  to  his 
father.  "  You  had  better  come  out." 

"  Eef  your  father,  ze  great  Colonel  Boone,  will  re 
move  to  Louisiana,"  said  Senor  Zenon  Trudeau,  the 
Lieutenant-Governor,  "  eef  he  will  become  a  citizen  of 
Spain,  de  King  will  appreciate  de  act  and  reward  him 
handsomely." 


XXIV 

ST.    CLAIR 

ENTUCKY!  Kentucky!  I  hear  nothing  else," 
exclaimed  the  Fighting  Parson  of  the  Revolution, 
ho  had  thrown  aside  his  prayer-book  and  gown 
to  follow  the  armies  of  Washington.  "  If  this  western 
exodus  continues  Virginia  bids  fair  to  be  depopulated." 
Even  Jack  Jouett,  who  had  ridden  to  warn  Jefferson  of 
Tarleton's  raid,  had  gone  to  become  an  honoured  member 
of  Kentucky's  first  legislature. 
"  Father,  let  me  go." 

Charles  Mynn  Thruston,  the  son  of  the  Fighting  Par 
son,  had  long  desired  to  follow  Fanny  Clark,  but  his 
father  held  him  back.  Smiling  now  at  the  ardour  of  his 
son,  he  said,  "  You  may  go,  my  boy.  I  am  thinking  of 
the  western  country  myself." 

Preparations  were  immediately  made,  business  affairs 
settled,  and  a  farewell  dinner  brought  friends  to  historic 
Mount  Zion,  the  famous  Shenandoah  seat  of  the  Fighting 
Parson. 

7 


98  THE    CONQUEST 

"  A  strangah  desiahs  to  know,  sah,  if  he  can  get  dinnah, 
sah,"  announced  black  Sambo. 

"  Certainly,  certainly."  Parson  Thruston  was  the  soul 
of  hospitality.  "  Bring  him  at  once  to  the  table,  Sambo." 

The  stranger  seated  himself  and  ate  in  silence. 

"  I  perceive,"  remarked  the  Parson  after  the  courses 
had  been  removed,  "  I  perceive  that  you  are  a  traveller. 
May  I  inquire  whence  you  come?  " 

Every  ear  was  intent.  "  From  Kentucky,  sir,"  an 
swered  the  stranger. 

"  Ah,  that  is  fortunate.  I  am  about  to  leave  for  that 
country  myself,"  exclaimed  young  Thruston,  "  and  shall 
be  glad  to  hear  such  news  as  you  may  have  to  communi 
cate." 

The  stranger  smiled  and  pondered.  "  The  only  inter 
esting  incident  that  I  recall  before  my  departure  from 
Louisville,  was  the  marriage  of  the  Kentucky  belle,  Miss 
Fanny  Clark,  to  Dr.  O' Fallen." 

As  if  struck  by  a  bolt  from  heaven,  Charles  Mynn 
Thruston  fell  unconscious  to  the  floor. 

Dr.  O' Fallen  was  a  young  Irish  gentleman  of  talent 
and  learning.  An  intimate  friend  of  the  Governor  of 
South  Carolina,  just  before  the  Revolution  he  had  come 
to  visit  America,  but  espousing  the  cause  of  the  colonists, 
the  Governor  promptly  clapped  him  into  prison. 

"  Imprisoned  O'Fallon !  "  The  people  of  Charleston 
arose,  liberated  him,  and  drove  the  Governor  to  the  British 
fleet  in  the  harbour. 

Dr.  O'Fallon  enlisted  as  a  private  soldier.  But  sur 
geons  were  needed,  —  he  soon  proved  himself  one  of  skill 
unexcelled  in  America.  General  Washington  himself 
ordered  him  north,  and  made  him  Surgeon-General  in  his 
own  army.  Here  he  remained  until  the  close  of  the  war, 
and  was  thanked  by  Congress  for  his  services. 

And  now  he  had  visited  Kentucky  to  assist  in  securing 
the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi,  and  met  —  -  Fanny. 
With  the  charming  Fanny  as  his  wife,  Dr.  O'Fallon 
rode  many  a  mile  in  the  woods,  the  first  great  doctor  of 
Louisville. 

Other  emigrants  were  bringing  other  romances,  and 


ST.    CLAIR  99 

other  tragedies.  "  Ohio !  Ohio !  We  hear  nothing  but 
Ohio !  "  said  the  people  of  New  England. 

One  rainy  April  morning  the  "  Mayflower,"  a  flatboat 
with  a  second  Plymouth  colony,  turned  into  the  Mus- 
kingum  and  founded  a  settlement". 

"  Marie,  Marie  Antoinette,  —  did  she  not  use  her  in 
fluence  in  behalf  of  Franklin's  mission  to  secure  the 
acknowledgment  of  American  independence?  Let  us 
name  our  settlement  Marietta." 

So  were  founded  the  cities  of  the  French  king  and 
queen,  Louisville  and  Marietta.  A  few  months  later, 
Kentuckians  went  over  and  started  Cincinnati  on  the  site 
of  George  Rogers  Clark's  old  block-house. 

Into  the  Ohio,  people  came  suddenly  and  in  swarms, 
"  institutional  Englishmen,"  bearing  their  household  gods 
and  shaping  a  state. 

"  These  men  come  wearing  hats,"  said  the  Indians. 
Frenchmen  wore  handkerchiefs  and  never  tarried. 

Surveyors  came. 

Squatting  around  their  fires,  with  astonishment  and 
fear  the  Indians  watched  "  the  white  man's  devil,"  squint 
ing  over  his  compass  and  making  marks  in  his  books. 
Wherever  the  magical  instrument  turned  all  the  best 
lands  were  bound  with  chains  fast  to  the  white  man. 

The  Indians  foresaw  their  approaching  destruction  and 
hung  nightly  along  the  river  shore,  in  the  thick  brush 
under  the  sycamores,  stealing  horses  and  sinking  boats. 
With  tomahawk  in  hand,  a  leader  among  them  was  young 
Tecumseh. 

"  The  Ohio  shall  be  the  boundary.  No  white  man  shall 
plant  corn  in  Ohio !  "  cried  the  Indian. 

"  Keep  the  Ohio  for  a  fur  preserve,"  whispered  Detroit 
at  his  back. 

While  wedding  bells  were  ringing  at  Mulberry  Hill, 
Marietta  was  suffering.  The  gardens  were  destroyed  by 
Indian  marauders,  the  game  was  driven  off,  and  great  was 
the  privation  within  the  walled  town. 

That  was  the  winter  when  Governor  St.  Clair  came  with 
his  beautiful  daughter  Louisa,  the  fleetest  rider  in  the 
chase,  the  swiftest  skater  on  the  ice,  and,  like  all  pioneer 


ioo  THE    CONQUEST 

girls,  so  skilled  with  the  rifle  that  she  could  bring  down 
the  bird  on  the  wing,  the  squirrel  from  the  tree. 

Creeping  out  over  the  crusty  February  snow,  every 
family  in  the  settlement  had  its  kettle  in  the  sugar  orchard 
boiling  down  the  maple  sap.  Corn-meal  and  sap  boiled 
down  together  formed  for  many  the  daily  food. 

But  with  all  the  bravado  of  their  hearts,  men  and 
women  passed  sleepless  vigils  while  the  sentinel  stood  all 
night  long  in  the  lonely  watchtower  of  the  middle  block 
house.  At  any  moment  might  arise  the  cry,  "  The  In 
dians  !  The  Indians  are  at  the  gates !  "  and  with  the  long 
roll  of  the  drum  beating  alarm  every  gun  was  ready  at  a 
porthole  and  every  white  face  straining  through  the  dark. 

When  screaming  wild  geese  steering  their  northern 
flight  gave  token  of  returning  spring,  when  the  partridge 
drummed  in  the  wood  and  the  turkey  gobbled,  when  the 
red  bird  made  vocal  the  forest  and  the  hawthorn  and 
dogwood  flung  out  their  perfume,  then  too  came  the 
Indian  from  his  winter  lair. 

"  Ah,"  sighed  many  a  mother,  "  I  prefer  the  days  of 
gloom  and  tempest,  for  then  the  red  man  hugs  his  win 
ter  fire." 

Always  among  the  first  in  pursuit  of  marauding  In 
dians,  William  Clark  as  a  cadet  had  already  crossed  the 
Ohio  with  General  Scott,  "  a  youth  of  solid  and  promising 
parts  and  as  brave  as  Caesar,"  said  Dr.  O'Fallon. 

Joseph  Brant,  Thayendanegea,  presented  a  memorial  to 
Congress  insisting  upon  the  Ohio  as  the  Indian  boundary. 
His  son  came  down  to  Marietta. 

"  Ah,  yes,"  was  the  whispered  rumour  at  Marietta, 
"  young  Brant,  the  educated  son  of  the  famous  Mohawk 
leader,  aspires  to  the  hand  of.  Louisa  St.  Clair."  But  the 
Revolutionary  General  spurned  his  daughter's  dusky 
suitor. 

The  next  day  after  New  Year's,  1791,  the  Indians 
swept  down  on  Marietta  with  the  fiendish  threat,  "  Before 
the  trees  put  forth  their  leaves  again  no  white  man's  cabin 
shall  smoke  beyond  the  Ohio." 

"  Capture  St.  Clair  alive,"  bade  the  irate  Mohawk 
chieftain.  "  Shoot  his  horse  under  him  but  do  not 


ST.    CLAIR  ioi 

kill  him."  Did  he  hope  yet  to  win  consent  to  his  mar 
riage  with  Louisa? 

The  next  heard  of  St.  Clair  was  when  the  last  shattered 
remnant  of  his  prostrate  army  fell  back  on  Cincinnati,  a 
defeat  darker,  more  annihilating,  more  ominous  than 
Braddock's. 

"  My  God,"  exclaimed  Washington,  "  it 's  all  over ! 
St.  Clair  's  defeated  —  routed ;  the  officers  are  nearly  all 
killed,  the  men  by  wholesale ;  the  rout  is  complete  —  too 
shocking  to  think  of  —  and  a  surprise  into  the  bargain." 

No  wonder  Secretary  Lear  stood  appalled  as  the  great 
man  poured  forth  his  wrath  in  the  house  at  Philadelphia. 

Fifteen  hundred  went  out  from  Cincinnati,  —  five  hun 
dred  came  back.  A  thousand  scalps  had  Thayendanegea. 

The  news  came  to  Mulberry  Hill  like  a  thunderbolt. 
Kentucky,  even  Pittsburg,  looked  for  an  immediate  savage 
inundation,  —  for  was  not  all  that  misty  West  full  of 
warriors  ?  The  old  fear  leaped  anew.  Like  an  irresistible 
billow  they  might  roll  over  the  unprotected  frontier. 

From  his  bed  of  sickness  General  Clark  started  up. 
"Ah,  Detroit!  Detroit!  Hadst  thou  been  taken  my 
countrymen  need  not  have  been  so  slaughtered." 

At  Marietta,  up  in  the  woods  and  on  the  side  hills, 
glittered  multitudes  of  fires,  the  camps  of  savages.  Hun 
ger  added  its  pangs  to  fear.  The  beleaguered  citizens  sent 
all  the  money  they  could  raise  by  two  young  men  to  buy 
salt,  meat,  and  flour  at  Redstone-Old-Fort  on  the  Monon- 
gahela.  Suddenly  the  river  closed  with  ice ;  in  destitution 
Marietta  waited. 

'  They  have  run  off  with  the  money,"  said  some. 

'  They  have  been  killed  by  Indians,"  said  others.  But 
again,  as  suddenly,  the  ice  broke,  and  early  in  March  the 
young  men  joyfully  moored  their  precious  Kentucky  ark 
at  the  upper  gate  of  the  garrison  at  Marietta. 


102  THE    CONQUEST 

XXV 

THE  SWORD   OF  "MAD  ANTHONY"   WAYNE 

"  A  BOTHER  defeat  will  ruin  the  reputation  of  the 
i\  government,"  said  Washington,  as  he  sent  out 

JL  JLuMad  Anthony"  Wayne,  the  uproarious  Quaker 
general,  with  ruffles,  queue,  and  cocked  hat,  the  stormer 
of  Stony  Point  in  the  Revolution. 

In  vain  Wayne  sent  commissioners  to  treat  with  the 
Indians.  Elated  with  recent  victories,  "  The  Ohio  shall 
be  the  boundary,"  was  the  defiant  answer. 

An  Indian  captured  and  brought  to  Wayne  said  of  the 
British :  "  All  their  speeches  to  us  are  red,  red  as  blood. 
All  the  wampum  and  feathers  are  painted  red.  Our  war- 
pipes  and  hatchets  are  red.  Even  the  tobacco  is  red  for 
war." 

"  My  mind  and  heart  are  upon  that  river,"  said  Corn- 
planter,  an  Indian  chief,  pointing  to  the  Ohio.  "  May 
that  water  ever  continue  to  be  the  boundary  between  the 
Americans  and  the  Indians." 

Commissioned  by  Washington  First  Lieutenant  of  the 
Fourth  Sub-Legion,  on  the  first  of  September,  1792,  Wil 
liam  Clark  crossed  the  Ohio  and  spent  the  winter  at 
Legionville  where  Wayne  was  collecting  and  drilling  his 
army. 

"  I  will  have  no  six  months  men,"  said  Wayne.  "  Two 
years  will  it  take  to  organise,  drill,  and  harden  them  be 
fore  we  think  of  taking  the  field." 

"  We  are  certain  to  be  scalped,"  whispered  timorous 
ones,  remembering  St.  Clair's  slaughter.  Hundreds  de 
serted.  The  very  word  Indian  inspired  terror. 

But  horse,  foot,  and  artillery,  he  drilled  them,  the 
tremblers  took  courage,  and  the  government,  at  last 
awakened,  stood  firmly  behind  with  money  and  supplies. 

"  Remember,  Stony  Point  was  stormed  with  unloaded 
muskets.  See!  You  must  know  the  use  of  the  broad- 


THE  SWORD  OF  "MAD  ANTHONY"  WAYNE  103 

sword  and  of  the  bayonet,  a  weapon  before  which  the 
savages  cannot  stand." 

At  work  went  "  Mad  Anthony  "  teaching  his  men  to 
load  and  fire  upon  the  run,  to  leap  to  the  charge  with 
loud  halloos,  anticipating  all  possible  conditions. 

"  Charge  in  open  order.  Each  man  rely  on  himself, 
and  expect  a  personal  encounter  with  the  enemy."  The 
men  caught  his  spirit.  Wayne's  Legion  became  a  great 
military  school. 

Now  he  was  drilling  superb  Kentucky  cavalry,  as  per 
fectly  matched  as  the  armies  of  Europe,  sorrel  and  bay, 
chestnut  and  gray,  bush-whacking  and  charging,  leap 
ing  ravines  and  broken  timber,  outdoing  the  Indians 
themselves  in  their  desperate  riding. 

And  with  all  this  drill,  Wayne  was  erecting  and  gar 
risoning  forts.  In  the  fall  of  1793,  Lieutenant  Clark 
was  dispatched  to  Vincennes. 

"  It  appears  that  all  active  and  laborious  commands 
fall  on  me,"  he  wrote  to  his  brother  Jonathan,  in  Vir 
ginia.  "  Not  only  labour,  but  I  like  to  have  starved,  — 
was  frozen  up  in  the  Wabash  twenty  days  without  pro 
visions.  In  this  agreeable  situation  had  once  more  to 
depend  on  my  rifle." 

After  several  skirmishes  with  Indians,  Lieutenant 
Clark  returned  to  Fort  Washington  (Cincinnati)  in 
May,  to  be  immediately  dispatched  with  twenty-one  dra 
goons  and  sixty  cavalry  to  escort  seven  hundred  pack- 
horses  laden  with  provisions  and  clothing  to  Greenville, 
a  log  fort  eighty  miles  north  of  Cincinnati. 

The  Shawnees  were  watching.  Upon  this  rich  prize 
fell  an  ambuscade  of  sixty  Indians.  Eight  men  were 
killed,  the  train  began  to  retreat,  when  Clark  came  dash 
ing  up  from  the  rear,  put  the  assailants  to  flight,  and  saved 
the  day.  For  this  he  was  thanked  by  General  Wayne. 

Washington,  Jefferson,  the  whole  country  impatiently 
watched  for  news  of  Wayne  on  the  Ohio. 

Drill,  drill,  drill,  —  keeping  out  a  cloud  of  scouts  that 
no  peering  Indian  might  discover  his  preparations,  Wayne 
exercised  daily  now  with  rifle,  sabre,  and  bayonet  until 
no  grizzly  frontiersman  surpassed  his  men  at  the  target, 


104  THE    CONQUEST 

no  fox-hunter  could  leap  more  wildly,  no  swordsman 
more  surely  swing  the  sharp  steel  home.  At  the  sight 
young  Tennesseeans  and  Kentuckians,  Virginians  of  the 
border  and  Pennsylvanians  of  lifetime  battle,  were  eager 
for  the  fray. 

About  midsummer,  1794,  Wayne  moved  out  with  his 
Legion,  twenty-six  hundred  strong,  and  halted  at  Fort 
Greenville  for  sixteen  hundred  Kentucky  cavalry.  Bri 
gades  of  choppers  were  opening  roads  here  and  there  to 
deceive. 

"  This  General  that  never  sleeps  is  cutting  in  every 
direction,"  whispered  the  watchful  Shawnees.  "  He  is 
the  Black  Snake." 

For  a  last  time  Wayne  offered  peace.  His  messengers 
were  wantonly  murdered. 

The  issue  at  Fallen  Timbers  lasted  forty  minutes,  — 
the  greatest  Indian  battle  in  forty  years  of  battle.  Two 
thousand  Indians  crouching  in  the  brush  looked  to  see 
the  Americans  dismount  and  tie  their  horses  as  they  did 
in  St.  Clair's  battle,  —  but  no,  bending  low  on  their 
horses  with  gleaming  sabres  and  fixed  bayonets,  on  like 
a  whirlwind  came  thundering  the  American  cavalry. 

"  What  was  it  that  defeated  us?  It  was  the  Big  Wind, 
the  Tornado,"  said  the  Indians. 

Matchekewis  was  there  from  Sheboygan  with  his  war 
riors,  the  Black  Partridge  from  Illinois,  and  Buckonga- 
helas.  The  Shawnees  had  their  fill  of  fighting  that  day; 
Tecumseh  fell  back  at  the  wild  onset,  retreating  inch  by 
inch. 

William  Clark  led  to  the  charge  a  column  of  Ken 
tuckians  and  drove  the  enemy  two  miles.  But  why 
enumerate  in  this  irresistible  legion,  where  all  were 
heroes  on  that  2Oth  of  August,  1794. 

Wayne's  victory  ended  the  Revolution.  Ninety  days 
after,  Lord  St.  Helens  gave  up  Ohio  in  his  treaty  with 
Jay,  and  England  bound  herself  to  deliver  the  north 
western  posts  that  her  fur  traders  had  hung  on  to  so 
vainly. 

Niagara,  Michilimackinac,  Detroit,  keys  to  the  Lakes, 
entrepots  to  all  the  fur  trade  of  the  Northwest,  were  lost 


THE  SWORD  OF  "MAD  ANTHONY"  WAYNE  105 

to  Britain  for  ever.    It  was  hardest  to  give  up  Detroit,  - 
it  broke  up  their  route  and  added  many  a  weight  to  the 
weary  packer's  back  when  the  fur  trade  had  to  take  a 
more  northern  outlet  along  the  Ottawa. 

It  was  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  July  u,  1796, 
when  the  Detroiters  peering  through  their  glasses  espied 
two  vessels.  "  The  Yankees  are  coming!  " 

A  thrill  went  through  the  garrison,  and  even  through 
the  flag  that  fluttered  above.  The  last  act  in  the  war  of 
independence  was  at  hand. 

The  four  gates  of  Detroit  opened  to  be  closed  no  more, 
as  the  drawbridge  fell  over  the  moat  and  the  Americans 
marched  into  the  northern  stronghold.  It  was  Lernoult's 
old  fort  built  so  strenuously  in  that  icy  winter  of  1779-80, 
when  "  Clark  is  coming "  was  the  watchword  of  the 
north.'  Scarce  a  picket  in  the  stockade  had  been  changed 
since  that  trying  time.  Blockhouse,  bastion,  and  battery 
could  so  easily  have  been  taken,  that  even  at  this  day  we 
cannot  suppress  a  regret  that  Clark  had  not  a  chance  at 
Detroit ! 

Barefooted  Frenchmen,  dark-eyed  French  girls,  and 
Indians,  Indians  everywhere,  came  in  to  witness  the 
transfer  of  Detroit.  At  noon,  July  n,  1796,  the  Eng 
lish  flag  was  lowered  and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  went  up 
where  Clark  would  fain  have  hung  them  seventeen  years 
before. 

And  the  old  cellar  of  the  council  house!  Like  a  tomb 
was  its  revelation,  for  there,  mouldered  with  the  must  of 
years,  lay  two  thousand  scalps,  long  tresses  of  women, 
children's  golden  curls,  and  the  wiry  locks  of  men. 
thrown  into  that  official  cellar  in  those  awful  days  that 
now  were  ended. 

The  merry  Frenchmen  on  their  pipestem  farms,  —  for 
every  inhabitant  owned  his  pathway  down  to  the  river, 
—  the  merry  Frenchmen  went  on  grinding  their  corn  by 
their  old  Dutch  windmills,  went  on  pressing  their  cider 
in  their  gnarled  old  apple  orchards.  They  could  not 
change  the  situation  if  they  would,  and  they  would  not 
if  they  could.  The  lazy  windmills  of  Detroit  swung 
round  and  round  as  if  it  had  been  ever  thus.  Still  the 


io6  THE   CONQUEST 

Indians  slid  in  and  out  and  still  the  British  traders  lin 
gered,  loath  to  give  up  the  fur  trade  of  the  Lakes. 

The  next  year  after  Wayne's  victory  the  last  buffalo 
in  Ohio  was  killed,  and  in  1796  the  first  American  cabins 
were  built  at  Cleveland  and  Chillicothe.  For  the  first 
time  the  Ohio,  the  great  highway,  was  safe.  Passenger 
boats  no  longer  had  bullet-proof  cabins,  no  longer  trailed 
cannon  on  their  gunwales.  In  that  year  twenty  thousand 
emigrants  passed  down  the  Ohio.  Astonished  and  help 
less  the  red  men  saw  the  tide.  By  1800  there  were  more 
whites  in  the  Mississippi  valley  than  there  were  Indians 
in  all  North  America. 


XXVI 

THE    SPANIARD 

EARLY  in  April  of  1793  a  company  of  French  mer 
chants  sat  at  a  dinner  in  New  Orleans.  Before 
them  magnolias  bloomed  in  the  plaza.  Out  in  the 
harbour  their  vessels  were  flying  the  Spanish  flag. 

"  Spain  has  declared  war  against  France.  A  French 
frigate  is  sailing  for  the  Gulf." 

Like  a  bomb  the  announcement  burst  in  their  midst. 

The  fine  and  handsome  face  of  Charles  De  Pauw  was 
lit  with  determination.  He  had  come  over  with  Lafayette, 
and  had  invested  a  fortune  in  the  new  world. 

"  My  ships  are  in  danger.  I  will  haul  down  the  Spanish 
colours  and  float  the  American  flag.  Long  enough  have 
the  Frenchmen  of  Missouri  and  Illinois  endured  the  Span 
ish  yoke.  Long  enough  have  our  cargoes  been  confis 
cated  and  our  trade  ruined  by  unnecessary  and  tyrannical 
restrictions." 

"  But  America  will  not  help  us." 

"  The  Kentuckians  will,"  answered  De  Pauw.  "  Al 
ready  they  are  begging  George  Rogers  Clark  to  march  on 
New  Orleans." 


THE    SPANIARD  107 

A  huzza  rang  round  the  table.  "  We  shall  be  here  to 
help  him." 

"  Every  settlement  that  borders  the  Mississippi  will 
join  with  us.  Spain  rules  to  Pittsburg,  dictates  prices, 
opens  and  closes  markets.  Will  Americans  endure  that?. 
From  New  Orleans  to  British  America,  Spain  stretches 
an  invisible  cordon,  '  thus  far  and  no  farther.'  All  beyond 
is  the  private  park  of  Don  Carlos  IV." 

"•What  will  Congress  do?" 

"  Congress?  "  echoed  another.  "  What  does  it  matter 
to  those  people  beyond  the  Alleghanies?  They  are  very 
far  away.  Europe  is  not  so  remote.  Our  interests  lie 
with  Mississippi  and  the  sea." 

"  But  that  would  dismember  the  Union." 

"  Will  it  dismember  the  Union  for  the  Louisianians  to 
break  their  fetter  from  Spain  and  thereby  give  us  a  market 
clear  of  duty?  The  Kentuckians,  equally  with  us,  are 
irritated  at  the  Spanish  Government.  We  have  a  right  to 
strike  Spain." 

Charles  De  Pauw  renamed  his  schooner  the  "  Maria  " 
and  sailed  out  of  the  Gulf  under  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 
On  the  way  to  New  York  he  met  the  frigate  returning 
that  brought  the  French  minister,  Charles  Genet,  to 
Charleston. 

Acres  of  flatboats  lay  freighted  on  the  dimpling  Ohio. 
Corn,  wheat,  oats,  rye,  —  the  worn-out  tobacco  lands  of 
Virginia  knew  nothing  like  it.  But  the  Spaniard  stood  at 
the  gate  and  locked  up  the  river. 

"A  King?"  Americans  laughed  at  the  fancy.  "A 
King  to  check  or  hinder  us  in  our  rights?  Who  shall 
refuse  us?  Are  we  not  Americans?" 

"  The  Mississippi  is  ours,"  cried  Kentucky.  "  By  the 
law  of  nature,  by  the  authority  of  numbers,  by  the  right 
of  necessity.  If  Congress  will  not  give  it  to  us,  we  must 
take  it  ourselves." 

And  now  France  — 

George  Rogers  Clark  was  profoundly  moved  by  the 
French  crusade  for  liberty.  "  We  owe  it  to  France  to 
help  her.  Was  not  France  our  friend  in  the  time  of 
trouble?" 


io8  THE    CONQUEST 

Then  he  wrote  to  the  French  minister,  tendering  his 
services  to  France  in  her  arduous  struggle: 

"  I  would  begin  with  St.  Louis,  a  rich,  large,  and  populous 
town,  and  by  placing  two  or  three  frigates  within  the  Mis 
sissippi's  mouth  (to  guard  against  Spanish  succours)  I 
would  engage  to  subdue  New  Orleans,  and  the  rest  of 
Louisiana.  If  farther  aided  I  would  capture  Pensacola; 
and  if  Santa  Fe  and  the  rest  of  New  Mexico  were  objects  — 
I  know  their  strength  and  every  avenue  leading  to  them,  for 
conquest.  —  All  the  routes  as  well  as  the  defenceless  situa 
tion  of  those  places  are  perfectly  known  to  me  and  I  possess 
draughts  of  all  their  defences,  and  estimates  of  the  greatest 
force  which  could  oppose  me.  If  France  will  be  hearty  and 
secret  in  this  business  my  success  borders  on  certainty.  — 
The  route  from  St.  Louis  to  Santa  Fe  is  easy,  and  the  places 
not  very  distant.  .  .  .  To  save  Congress  from  a  rupture 
with  Spain  on  our  account,  we  must  first  expatriate  ourselves 
and  become  French  citizens.  This  is  our  intention." 

On  its  errand  of  good  or  ill  the  letter  sped  to  the 
French  minister  to  the  United  States,  and  lo!  that  min 
ister  was  Genet,  just  landed  at  Charleston. 

Genet  had  come  from  Revolutionary  France,  at  this 
moment  fighting  all  Europe,  so  frightfully  had  upblazed 
the  tiny  spark  of  liberty  borne  back  by  the  soldiers  of 
Rochambeau. 

Andre  Michaux  was  instructed  to  hasten  to  the  Falls 
of  the  Ohio  with  this  message  to  George  Rogers  Clark : 

"  The  French  minister  has  filled  out  this  blank  com 
mission  from  his  Government  making  you  a  Marshal  of 
France,  Major  General  and  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
French  Legion  on  the  Mississippi." 

Thus  had  Genet  answered  the  letter. 

New  Orleans  was  watching.  "  The  Americans  are 
threatening  us  with  an  army  assembling  on  the  Ohio," 
wrote  Carondelet  in  alarm  to  Spain. 

"  Ill-disposed  and  fanatical  citizens  in  this  Capital," 
he  added,  "  restless  and  turbulent  men  infatuated  with 
Liberty  and  Equality,  are  increased  with  every  vessel  that 
comes  from  the  ports  of  France." 


THE    SPANIARD  109 

He  begged  Spain  to  send  him  troops  from  Cuba.  He 
begged  the  Captain  General  of  Cuba  to  send  him  troops 
from  Havana. 

Gayoso  put  his  fort  at  Vicksburg  in  defence  and  Caron 
delet  sent  up  a  division  of  galleys  to  New  Madrid  and  St. 
Louis. 

But  Carondelet,  the  Governor  of  Louisiana,  had  his 
hands  full.  Frenchmen  of  his  own  city  were  signing 
papers  to  strike  a  blow  for  France.  He  would  build  de 
fences,  —  they  opposed  and  complained  of  his  measures. 
Merchants  and  others  whose  business  suffered  by  the  un 
certainties  of  commerce  took  no  responsibility  as  the  domi 
neering  little  Baron  endeavoured  to  fortify  New  Orleans 
with  palisaded  wall,  towers,  and  a  moat  seven  feet  deep 
and  forty  feet  wide. 

"  It  may  happen  that  the  enemy  will  try  to  surprise  the 
plaza  on  a  dark  night,"  said  the  Baron. 

All  the  artillery  was  mounted.  Haughty  Spanish  cav 
aliers  with  swords  and  helmets  paced  the  parapets  of  the 
grim  pentagonal  bastions.  Watchmen  with  spears  and 
lanterns  guarded  the  gates  below.  The  city  was  in  terror 
of  assault.  At  every  rise  of  the  river  Carondelet  looked 
for  a  filibustering  army  out  of  the  north.  By  every  ship 
runners  were  sent  to  Spain. 

News  of  the  intended  raid  penetrated  even  the  Ursuline 
Convent.  Sister  Infelice  paled  when  she  heard  it,  gave  a 
little  gasp,  and  fainted. 

"  Clearly  she  fears,  the  gentle  sister  fears  these  northern 
barbarians,"  remarked  the  Mother  Superior.  "  Take  her 
to  her  chamber." 

And  St.  Louis,  —  not  since  1780  had  she  been  so 
alarmed.  The  Governor  constructed  a  square  redoubt 
flanked  by  bastions,  dug  a  shallow  moat,  and  raised  a  fort 
on  the  hill.  Seventeen  grenadiers  with  drawn  sabres 
stood  at  the  drawbridge. 

"  Immediately  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  retreat 
to  New  Madrid,"  was  the  order  of  this  puissant  Governor. 

George  Rogers  Clark,  who  had  planned  and  exe 
cuted  the  conquest  of  Illinois,  burned  now  for  the  con 
quest  of  Louisiana.  And  the  West  looked  to  him;  she 


I  io  THE    CONQUEST 

despised  and  defied  the  Spaniard  as  she  despised  and 
defied  the  Indian.  They  blocked  the  way,  they  must 
depart. 

Clark's  old  veteran  officers  Christy,  Logan,  Mont 
gomery,  sent  word  they  would  serve  under  his  command. 
The  French  squadron  at  Philadelphia  was  to  set  sail  for 
the  Gulf. 

Major  Fulton  and  Michaux,  Clark's  right-hand  men, 
travelled  all  over  the  West  enlisting  men,  provision?,  and 
money.  De  Pauw  engaged  to  furnish  four  hundred  bar 
rels  of  flour  and  a  thousand-weight  of  bacon,  and  to  send 
brass  cannon  over  the  mountains.  In  December  Clark's 
men  were  already  cutting  timber  to  build  boats  on  the 
Bear  Grass.  Five  thousand  men  were  to  start  in  the 
Spring,  provided  Congress  did  not  oppose  and  Genet 
could  raise  a  million  dollars. 

In  despair  Carondelet  wrote  home,  saying  that  if  the 
project  planned  was  carried  into  effect,  he  would  have  no 
other  alternative  but  to  surrender. 

"  Having  no  reinforcements  to  hope  for  from  Havana, 
I  have  no  further  hope  than  in  the  faults  the  enemy  may 
commit  and  in  accidents  which  may  perhaps  favour 
us." 

Carondelet  gave  up.  In  March  he  wrote  again,  "  The 
commandant  at  Post  Vincennes  has  offered  cannon  for 
the  use  of  the  expedition." 

Early  in  January  Clark  was  writing  to  De  Pauw, 
"  Have  your  stores  at  the  Falls  by  the  2Oth  of  February, 
as  in  all  probability  we  shall  descend  the  river  at  that 
time." 

Montgomery  reported,  "  arms  and  ammunition,  five 
hundred  bushels  of  corn  and  ten  thousand  pounds  of  pork, 
also  twenty  thousand  weight  of  buffalo  beef,  eleven  hun 
dred  weight  of  bear  meat,  seventy-four  pair  venison  hams, 
and  some  beef  tongues." 

With  two  hundred  men  Montgomery  lay  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Ohio  ready  to  cross  over.  Not  ninety  Spaniards 
of  regular  troops  were  there  to  defend  St.  Louis,  and  two 
hundred  militia,  and  the  Governor  had  only  too  much 
reason  to  fear  that  St.  Louis  would  open  her  gates  and 


THE    SPANIARD  ill 

join  the  invader.  All  that  was  lacking  was  money.  Hun 
dreds  of  Kentuckians  waited  the  signal  to  take  down  their 
guns  and  march  on  New  Orleans. 

But  the  ministers  of  Spain  and  of  Great  Britain  had  not 
been  quiet.  They  both  warned  Washington.  Could  he 
hold  the  lawless  West?  It  was  a  problem  for  statesmen. 

Jefferson  wrote  to  Governor  Shelby  of  Kentucky  to 
restrain  the  expedition. 

"  I  have  grave  doubts,"  Governor  Shelby  answered, 
"  whether  there  is  any  legal  authority  to  restrain  or  to 
punish  them.  For,  if  it  is  lawful  for  any  one  citizen  of  the 
state  to  leave  it,  it  is  equally  so  for  any  number  of  them 
to  do  it.  It  is  also  lawful  for  them  to  carry  any  quantity 
of  provisions,  arms,  and  ammunition.  —  I  shall  also  feel 
but  little  inclination  to  take  an  active  paft  in  punishing  or 
retaining  any  of  my  fellow  citizens  for  a  supposed  inten 
tion  only,  to  gratify  the  fears  of  the  ministers  of  a  prince 
who  openly  withholds  from  us  an  invaluable  right,  and 
who  secretly  instigates  against  us  a  most  savage  and  cruel 
enemy." 

Washington  promptly  issued  a  proclamation  of  neu 
trality  and  requested  the  recall  of  Genet.  From  the  new 
Minister  of  France  Clark  received  formal  notice  that  the 
conquest  of  Louisiana  was  abandoned.  But  Spain  had 
had  her  fright.  She  at  once  opened  the  river,  and  the 
mass  of  collected  produce  found  its  way  unimpeded  to 
the  sea. 

In  June  Congress  passed  a  law  for  ever  forbidding  such 
expeditions. 

"  I  have  learned  that  the  Spaniards  have  built  a  fort  at 
Chickasaw  Bluff,  on  this  side  of  the  river,"  said  General 
Wayne,  one  night  in  September,  1795,  summoning  Wil 
liam  Clark  to  his  headquarters.  "I  desire  you  to  go  down 
to  the  commanding  officer  on  the  west  side  and  inquire  his 
intentions." 

Why,  of  all  that  army,  had  Wayne  chosen  the  young 
lieutenant  of  the  Fourth  Sub-Legion  for  this  errand? 
Was  it  because  he  bore  the  name  of  Clark?  Very  well; 
both  knew  why  Spain  had  advanced  to  the  Chickasaw 
Bluff. 


H2  THE    CONQUEST 

As  Washington  went  forty  years  before  to  inquire  of 
the  French,  "  Why  are  you  building  forts  on  the 
Ohio?"  so  now  William  Clark,  on  board  the  galiot, 
"  La  Vigilante,"  dropped  down  to  New  Madrid  and 
asked  the  Spaniard,  "  Why  are  you  building  forts  on 
the  Mississippi  ?  " 

Down  came  Charles  De  Hault  De  Lassus,  the  Com 
mandant  himself.  "  I  assure  you  we  have  been  very  far 
from  attempting  to  usurp  the  territory  of  a  nation  with 
whom  we  desire  to  remain  in  friendship,"  protested  the 
courtly  Commandant  with  a  wave  of  his  sword  and  a 
flutter  of  his  plume.  "  But  the  threats  of  the  French 
republicans  living  in  the  United  States,"  -  he  paused  for 
a  reply. 

"  Calm  yourself,"  replied  Lieutenant  Clark.  "  Read 
here  the  pacific  intentions  of  my  country." 

None  better  than  William  Clark  understood  the  virtues 
of  conciliation  and  persuasion.  "  I  assure  you  that  the 
United  States  is  disposed  to  preserve  peace  with  all  the 
powers  of  Europe,  and  with  Spain  especially." 

With  mutual  expressions  of  esteem  and  cordial  parting 
salvos,  Lieutenant  Clark  left  his  Spanish  friends  with  a 
mollified  feeling  toward  "  those  turbulent  Americans." 

Nevertheless  George  Rogers  Clark  had  opened  the 
river,  to  be  closed  again  at  peril. 

Among  the  soldiers  at  Wayne's  camp  that  winter  was 
Lieutenant  Meriwether  Lewis,  "  just  from  the  Whiskey 
Rebellion,"  he  said.  Between  him  and  William  Clark, 
now  Captain  Clark,  there  sprang  up  the  most  intimate 
friendship. 

"  The  nature  of  the  Insurrection?  "  remarked  Lewis  in 
his  camp  talks  with  Clark.  "  Why,  the  Pennsylvania 
mountaineers  about  Redstone-Old-Fort  refused  to  pay 
the  whiskey  tax,  stripped,  tarred,  and  feathered  the  col 
lectors  !  '  The  people  must  be  taught  obedience/  said 
General  Washington,  and,  after  all  peaceable  means  failed, 
he  marched  fifteen  thousand  militia  into  the  district.  The 
thought  that  Washington  was  coming  at  the  head  of 
troops  made  them  reconsider.  They  sent  deputations  to 
make  terms  about  the  time  of  Wayne's  battle.  We  built 


THE    BROTHERS  113 

log  huts  and  forted  for  the  winter  on  the  Monongahela 
about  fifteen  miles  above  Pittsburg." 

"  And  so  the  Spaniards  have  come  to  terms?  "  queried 
Lewis  as  Clark  still  remained  silent. 

"  Yes,  they  have  opened  the  river." 

"  I  came  near  being  in  the  midst  of  that,"  continued 
Lewis.  "  Michaux  came  to  Charlottesville.  I  was  eigh 
teen,  just  out  of  school  and  eager  for  adventure.  Michaux 
was  to  explore  the  West.  Mr.  Jefferson  had  a  plan  for 
sending  two  people  across  the  Rocky  Mountains.  I  begged 
to  go,  and  probably  should,  had  not  Michaux  been  re 
called  when  the  new  French  minister  came  in." 

"  Rest  assured,"  replied  Clark  solemnly,  "  no  explora 
tion  of  the  West  can  ever  be  made  while  Spain  holds 
Louisiana." 


XXVII 

THE  BROTHERS 

"  "%    /f^  claim  is  as  just  as  the  book  we  swear  by." 
V/l       The  hero  of  the  heroic  age  of  the  Middle 

1.  T  A  West  was  discussing  his  debts  for  the  conquest 
of  Illinois.  "  I  have  given  the  United  States  half  the  ter 
ritory  they  possess,  and  for  them  to  suffer  me  to  remain 
in  poverty  in  consequence  of  it  will  not  redound  to  their 
honour.  I  engaged  in  the  Revolution  with  all  the  ar 
dour  that  youth  could  possess.  My  zeal  and  ambition 
rose  with  my  success,  determined  to  save  those  countries 
which  had  been  the  seat  of  my  toil,  at  the  hazard  of  my 
life  and  fortune. 

"  At  the  most  gloomy  period  of  the  war  when  a  ration 
could  not  be  purchased  on  public  credit,  I  risked  my  own 
credit,  gave  my  bonds,  mortgaged  my  lands  for  supplies, 
paid  strict  attention  to  every  department,  flattered  the 
friendly  and  confused  the  hostile  tribes  of  Indians,  by 
my  emissaries  baffled  my  internal  enemies  (the  most  dan 
gerous  of  all  to  public  interest),  and  carried  my  point. 


n4  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Thus  at  the  end  of  the  war  I  had  the  pleasure  of  see 
ing  my  country  secure,  but  with  the  loss  of  my  manual 
activity.  Demands  of  very  great  amount  were  not  paid, 
others  with  depreciated  paper.  Now  suits  are  commenced 
against  me,  for  those  sums  in  specie.  My  military  and 
other  lands,  earned  by  my  services,  are  appropriated  for 
the  payment  of  these  debts,  and  demands  yet  are  remain 
ing,  to  a  considerable  amount  more  than  the  remains  of 
a  shattered  fortune  will  pay. 

"  This  is  truly  my  situation.  I  see  no  other  recourse 
remaining  but  to  make  application  to  my  country  for 
redress." 

Brooding  over  his  troubles,  George  Rogers  Clark  had 
built  himself  a  little  cabin  at  the  Point  of  Rock,  over 
looking  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  and  gone  into  a  self-chosen 
St.  Helena.  The  waves  dashed  and  roared  below  and 
the  mist  arose,  as  he  looked  out  on  Corn  Island,  scene  of 
his  earliest  exploit. 

A  library  of  handsome  books  was  the  principal  orna 
ment  the  house  contained.  Reading,  hunting,  fishing, 
he  passed  his  days,  while  the  old  negro  servants  attended 
to  the  kitchen  and  the  garden. 

"  I  have  come,"  answered  his  brother  William,  "  I 
have  retired  from  the  army,  to  devote  myself  to  you. 
Now  what  can  be  done?" 

"  Done?  Look  at  these  bills.  Gratiot's  is  paid,  thank 
.God,  or  he  would  have  been  a  ruined  man.  Monroe 
helped  him  through  with  that.  And  Menard's?  That 
is  shelved  at  Richmond  for  fifty  years."  General  Clark 
turned  the  leaves  of  his  note-book. 

"And  Vigo?  But  for  him  I  could  never  have  sur 
prised  Vincennes.  He  was  the  best  friend  I  had,  and 
the  best  still,  except  you,  William." 

A  singular  affection  bound  these  two  brothers.  It 
seemed  almost  as  if  William  took  up  the  life  of  George 
Rogers  where  it  was  broken  off,  and  carried  it  on  to  a 
glorious  conclusion. 

"  Virginia  acknowledges  Vigo's  debt,  certifies  that  it 
has  never  been  paid  but  she  has  ceded  those  lands  to  the 
Government.  Who  then  shall  pay  it  but  Congress  ?  The 


THE    BROTHERS  115 

debt  was  necessary  and  lawful  in  contracting  for  supplies 
for  the  conquest  of  Illinois.  Could  I  have  done  with 
less?  God  knows  we  went  with  parched  corn  only  in 
our  wallets  and  depended  on  our  rifles  for  the  rest.  Tell 
him  to  keep  the  draft,  Virginia  will  pay  it,  or  Congress, 
some  time  or  other,  with  interest." 

Again,  at  William's  persuasion,  the  General  came  home 
to  Mulberry  Hill.  An  expert  horseman,  everybody  in 
Louisville  knew  Captain  Clark,  who,  wrapped  in  his 
cloak,  came  spurring  home  night  after  night  on  his 
blooded  bay,  with  York  at  his  side,  darkness  nor  swol 
len  fords  nor  wildly  beating  storms  stopping  his  journey 
as  he  came  bearing  news  to  his  brother. 

"  I  have  ridden  for  brother  George  in  the  course  of 
this  year  upwards  of  three  thousand  miles,"  wrote  the 
Captain  to  his  brother  Edmund,  in  December,  1797, 
"  continually  in  the  saddle,  attempting  to  save  him,  and 
have  been  serviceable  to  him  in  several  instances.  I  have 
but  a  few  days  returned  from  Vincennes  attending  a  suit 
for  twenty-four  thousand  dollars  against  him." 

These  long  journeys  included  tours  to  St.  Louis,  Vin 
cennes,  Kaskaskia,  among  the  General's  old  debtors,  prov 
ing  that  the  articles  for  which  he  was  sued  were  for  his 
troops,  powder  and  military  stores. 

'  The  General  is  very  ill  again,"  said  father  Clark, 
walking  up  and  down  the  entry  before  the  chamber  door. 
The  old  man's  severe  countenance  always  relaxed  when 
he  spoke  of  "  the  General."  Of  all  his  children,  George 
Rogers  was  the  one  least  expected  to  fall  into  dissipation, 
but  now  in  rheumatic  distress,  old  before  his  time,  George 
Rogers  sometimes  drank. 

"  Cover  him,  shield  him,  let  not  the  world  witness  my 
brother's  weakness,"  William  would  say  at  such  times, 
affectionately  detaining  him  at  Mulberry  Hill. 

Glancing  into  the  dining-room,  the  white-haired  cava 
lier  noticed  Fanny  and  her  children  and  others  sitting 
around  the  table.  Preoccupied,  the  old  man  approached, 
and  leaning  over  a  chair  delivered  an  impressive  grace. 

"  Now,  my  children,  you  can  eat  your  dinner.  Do  not 
wait  for  me,"  and  again  he  took  up  his  walk  in  the  entry 


ii6  THE   CONQUEST 

outside  the  chamber  door.  A  smile  wreathed  the  faces 
of  all;  there  was  no  dinner;  they  were  simply  visiting 
near  the  table. 

With  children  and  grandchildren  around  him,  the  house 
at  Mulberry  Hill  was  always  full.  At  Christmas  or 
Thanksgiving,  when  Lucy  came  with  her  boys  from  Lo 
cust  Grove,  "  Well,  my  children,"  father  Clark  would 
say,  "  if  I  thought  we  would  live,  mother  and  I,  five 
years  longer,  I  would  build  a  new  house." 

But  the  day  before  Christmas,  1798,  the  silky  white 
hair  of  Ann  Rogers  Clark  was  brushed  back  for  the  last 
time,  in  the  home  that  her  taste  had  beautified  with  the 
groves  and  flowers  of  Mulberry  Hill. 

More  and  more  frequently  the  old  cavalier  retired  to 
his  rustic  arbour  in  the  garden. 

"  I  must  hunt  up  father,  he  will  take  cold,"  William 
would  say ;  and  there  on  a  moonlight  night,  on  his  knees 
in  prayer,  the  old  man  would  be  found,  among  the  cedars 
and  honeysuckles  of  Mulberry  Hill. 

"  Why  do  you  dislike  old  John  Clark,"  some  one  asked 
of  a  neighbour  when  the  venerable  man  lay  on  his  death 
bed. 

"What?  I  dislike  old  John  Clark?  I  revere  and 
venerate  him.  His  piety  and  virtues  may  have  been  a 
reproach,  but  I  reverence  and  honour  old  John  Clark." 

By  will  the  property  was  divided,  and  the  home  at 
Mulberry  Hill  went  to  William. 

"  In  case  Jonathan  comes  to  Kentucky  he  may  be  will 
ing  to  buy  the  place,"  said  William.  "  If  he  does  I  shall 
take  the  cash  to  pay  off  these  creditors  of  yours." 

"  Will  you  do  that?  "  exclaimed  George  Rogers  Clark 
gratefully.  "  I  can  make  it  good  to  you  when  these  lands 
of  mine  come  into  value." 

"  Never  mind  that,  brother,  never  mind  that.  The 
honour  of  the  family  demands  it.  And  those  poor 
Frenchmen  are  ruined." 

"  Indians  are  at  the  Falls !  " 

Startled,  even  now  the  citizens  of  Louisville  were  ready 
to  fly  out  with  shotguns  in  memory  of  old  animosities. 

Nothing  chills  the  kindlier  impulses  like  an  Indian  war. 


THE    BROTHERS  117 

Children  age,  young  men  frost  and  wrinkle,  women  turn 
into  maniacs.  Every  log  hut  had  its  bedridden  invalid 
victim  of  successive  frights  and  nervous  prostration. 
Only  the  stout  and  sturdy  few  survived  in  after  days  to 
tell  of  those  fierce  times  when  George  Rogers  Clark  was 
the  hope  and  safety  of  the  border.  To  these,  the  Indian 
was  a  serpent  in  the  path,  a  panther  to  be  hunted. 

"  Hist !  go  slow.  'T  is  the  Delaware  chiefs  come  down 
to  visit  George  Rogers  Clark,"  said  Simon  Kenton. 

In  these  days  of  peace,  remembering  still  their  old 
terror  of  the  Long  Knife,  a  deputation  of  chiefs  had 
come  to  visit  Clark.  In  paint  and  blankets,  with  lank 
locks  flapping  in  the  breeze,  they  strode  up  the  catalpa 
avenue,  sniffing  the  odours  of  Mulberry  Hill.  General 
Clark  looked  from  the  window.  Buckongahelas  led  the 
train,  with  Pierre  Drouillard,  the  interpreter. 

Drouillard  had  become,  for  a  time,  a  resident  of  Ken 
tucky.  Simon  Kenton,  hearing  that  the  preserver  of  his 
life  had  fallen  into  misfortune  since  the  surrender  of  De 
troit,  sent  for  him,  gave  him  a  piece  of  his  farm,  and 
built  him  a  cabin.  George  Drouillard,  a  son,  named  for 
George  III.,  was  becoming  a  famous  hunter  on  the 
Mississippi. 

"  We  have  come,"  said  Buckongahelas,  "  to  touch  the 
Long  Knife." 

Before  Clark  realised  what  they  were  doing,  the  In 
dians  had  snipped  off  the  tail  of  his  blue  military  coat 
with  their  hunting  knives. 

"  This  talisman  will  make  us  great  warriors,"  said 
Buckongahelas,  carefully  depositing  a  fragment  in  his 
bosom. 

Clark  laughed,  but  from  that  time  the  Delaware  King 
and  his  braves  were  frequent  visitors  to  the  Long  Knife, 
who  longed  to  live  in  the  past,  forgetting  misfortune. 

But  George  Rogers  Clark  was  not  alone  in  financial 
disaster.  St.  Clair  had  expended  a  fortune  in  the  cause 
of  his  country  and  at  last,  accompanied  by  his  devoted 
daughter,  retired  to  an  old  age  of  penury. 

Boone,  too,  had  his  troubles.  Never  having  satisfied 
the  requirements  of  law  concerning  his  claim,  he  was 


ii8  THE    CONQUEST 

left  landless  in  the  Kentucky  he  had  pioneered  for  civili 
sation.  Late  one  November  day  in  1798  he  was  seen 
wending  his  way  through  the  streets  of  Cincinnati,  with 
Rebecca  and  all  his  worldly  possessions  mounted  on 
packhorses. 

"  Where  are  you  going?"  queried  an  old-time  ac 
quaintance. 

"  Too  much  crowded,  too  many  people.  I  am  going 
west  where  there  is  more  elbow  room." 

"  Ze  celebrated  Colonel  Boone  ees  come  to  live  een 
Louisiana,"  said  the  Spanish  officers  of  St.  Louis.  The 
Stars  and  Stripes  and  the  yellow  flag  of  Spain  were  hung 
out  side  by  side,  and  the  garrison  came  down  out  of  the 
stone  fort  on  the  hill  to  parade  in  honour  of  Daniel 
Boone. 

No  such  attentions  had  ever  been  paid  to  Daniel  Boone 
at  home.  He  dined  with  the  Governor  at  Government 
House  and  was  presented  with  a  thousand  arpents  of 
land,  to  be  located  wherever  he  pleased,  "  in  the  district 
of  the  Femme  Osage." 

Beside  a  spring  on  a  creek  flowing  into  the  Missouri 
Boone  built  his  pioneer  cabin,  beyond  the  farthest  border 
settlement. 

"  Bring  a  hundred  more  American  families  and  we 
will  give  you  ten  thousand  arpents  of  land,"  said  the 
Governor. 

Back  to  his  old  Kentucky  stamping  ground  went 
Boone,  and  successfully  piloted  out  a  settlement  of  neigh 
bours  and  comrades.  Directly,  Colonel  Daniel  Boone  was 
made  Commandant  of  the  Femme  Osage  District.  His 
word  -became  law  in  the  settlement,  and  here  he  held  his 
court  under  a  spreading  elm  that  stands  to-day,  the  Judg 
ment  Tree  of  Daniel  Boone. 


THE   MAID   OF   FINCASTLE  119 

XXVIII 

THE   MAID    OF   FINCASTLE 

IN  the  autumn  days  as  the  century  was  closing,  William 
Clark  set  out  for  Virginia,  as  his  brother  had  done  in 
other  years.  Kentucky  was  filled  with  old  forts,  neg 
lected  bastions,  moats,  and  blockhouses,  their  origin  for 
gotten.  Already  the  builders  had  passed  on  westward. 

The  Boone  trace  was  lined  now  with  settlements,  a 
beaten  bridle-path  thronged  with  emigrant  trains  kicking 
up  the  dust.  Through  the  frowning  portals  of  Cumber 
land  Gap,  Captain  Clark  and  his  man  York  galloped  into 
Virginia. 

From  the  southern  border  of  Virginia  to  the  Potomac 
passes  the  old  highway,  between  the  Alleghanies  and  the 
Blue  Ridge.  Cantering  thoughtfully  along  under  the 
broad-leaved  locusts  and  laurels,  a  melody  like  the  laugh 
of  wood-nymphs  rippled  from  the  forest. 

"  Why  don't  he  go  ?  "  cried  a  musical  feminine  voice. 
"  Oh,  Harriet,  Harriet!"  With  more  laughter  came  a 
rustling  of  green  leaves.  Parting  the  forest  curtain  to 
discover  the  source  of  this  unusual  commotion,  Captain 
Clark  descried  two  girls  seated  on  a  small  pony,  switching 
with  all  their  slender  energy. 

"  His  feet  are  set.     He  will  not  move,  Judy." 

Leaping  at  once  from  his  saddle,  the  Captain  bowed 
low  to  the  maidens  in  distress.  "  Can  I  be  of  any 
assistance?  " 

The  sudden  apparition  of  a  handsome  soldier  in  tri- 
cornered  hat  and  long  silk  hose  quite  took  their  breath 
away. 

'  Thank  you,  sir  knight,"  answered  the  blonde  with  a 
flush  of  bewitching  colour.  "  Firefly,  my  pony,  seems  to 
object  to  carrying  two,  but  we  cannot  walk  across  that 
ford.  My  cousin  and  I  have  on  our  satin  slippers." 

The  Captain  laughed,  and  taking  the  horse's  bridle 


120  THE    CONQUEST 

easily  led  them  beyond  the  mountain  rill  that  dashed 
across  their  pathway. 

"  And  will  you  not  come  to  my  father's  house?"  in 
quired  the  maiden.  "  It  is  here  among  the  trees." 

Clark  looked,  —  the  roof  and  gables  of  a  comfortable 
Virginian  mansion  shone  amid  the  greenery.  "  I  fear 
not.  I  must  reach  Colonel  Hancock's  to-night." 

"  This  is  Colonel  Hancock's,"  the  girls  replied  with  a 
smothered  laugh. 

At  a  signal,  York  lifted  the  five-barred  gate  and  all 
passed  in  to  the  long  green  avenue. 

"  The  brother  of  my  old  friend,  General  George  Rogers 
Clark !  "  exclaimed  Colonel  Hancock.  "  Glad  to  see  you, 
glad  to  see  you.  Many  a  time  has  he  stopped  on  this 
road." 

The  Hancocks  were  among  the  founders  of  Virginia. 
With  John  Smith  the  first  one  came  over  "  in  search  of 
Forrest  for  his  building  of  Ships,"  and  was  "  massacred 
by  ye  salvages  at  Thorp's  House,  Berkeley  Hundred." 

General  Hancock,  the  father  of  the  present  Colonel, 
equipped  a  regiment  for  his  son  at  the  breaking  out  of  the 
Revolution.  On  Pulaski's  staff,  the  young  Colonel  re 
ceived  the  body  of  the  illustrious  Pole  as  he  fell  at  the 
siege  of  Savannah. 

From  his  Sea  Island  plantations  and  the  sound  of  war 
in  South  Carolina,  General  Hancock,  old  and  in  gout,  set 
out  for  Virginia.  But  Pulaski  had  fallen  and  his  son  was 
a  prisoner  under  Cornwallis.  Attended  only  by  his 
daughter  Mary  and  a  faithful  slave,  the  General  died  on 
the  way  and  was  buried  by  Uncle  Primus  on  the  top  of 
King's  Mountain  some  weeks  before  the  famous  battle. 

Released  on  parole  and  finding  his  fortune  depleted, 
Colonel  George  Hancock  read  Blackstone  and  the  Vir 
ginia  laws,  took  out  a  license,  married,  and  settled  at  Fin- 
castle.  Here  his  children  were  born,  of  whom  Judy  was 
the  youngest  daughter.  Later,  by  the  death  of  that  heroic 
sister  Mary,  a  niece  had  come  into  the  family,  Harriet 
Kennerly.  These  were  the  girls  that  Captain  Clark  had 
encountered  in  his  morning  ride  among  the  mountains  of 
Fincastle. 


THE    MAID    OF    FINCASTLE  121 

"  Your  brother,  the  General,  and  I  journeyed  together 
to  Philadelphia,  when  he  was  Commissioner  of  Indian 
affairs.  Is  he  well  and  enjoying  the  fruits  of  his  valour?" 
continued  the  Colonel. 

"  My  brother  is  disabled,  the  result  of  exposure  in  his 
campaigns.  He  will  never  recover.  I  am  now  visiting 
Virginia  in  behalf  of  his  accounts  with  the  Assembly,  — 
they  have  never  been  adjusted.  He  even  thought  you,  his 
old  friend,  might  be  able  to  lend  assistance,  either  in 
Virginia  or  in  Congress." 

"  I  am  honoured  by  the  request.  You  may  depend  upon 
me." 

Colonel  George  Hancock  had  been  a  member  of  the 
Fourth  Congress  in  Washington's  administration,  and 
with  a  four-horse  family  coach  travelled  to  and  from 
Philadelphia  attending  the  sessions. 

Here  the  little  Judy's  earliest  recollections  had  been 
of  the  beautiful  Dolly  Todd  who  was  about  to  wed  Mr. 
Madison.  Jefferson  was  Secretary  of  State  then,  and  his 
daughters,  Maria  and  Martha,  came  often  to  visit  Judy's 
older  sisters,  Mary  and  Caroline. 

Judy's  hair  was  a  fluff  of  gold  then ;  shading  to  brown, 
it  was  a  fluff  of  gold  still,  that  Granny  Molly  found  hard 
to  keep  within  bounds.  Harriet,  her  cousin,  of  dark  and 
splendid  beauty,  a  year  or  two  older,  was  ever  the  insepar 
able  companion  of  Judy  Hancock. 

"  Just  fixing  up  the  place  again,"  explained  Colonel 
Hancock.  "  It  has  suffered  from  my  absence  at  Phila 
delphia.  A  tedious  journey,  a  tedious  journey  from 
Fincastle." 

But  to  the  children  that  journey  had  been  a  liberal 
education.  The  long  bell-trains  of  packhorses,  the  rum 
bling  Conestogas,  the  bateaux  and  barges,  the  great  rivers 
and  dense  forests,  the  lofty  mountains  and  wide  farm 
lands,  the  towns  and  villages,  Philadelphia  itself,  were 
indelibly  fixed  in  their  memory  and  their  fancy. 

Several  times  in  the  course  of  the  next  few  years,  Wil 
liam  Clark  had  occasion  to  visit  Virginia  in  behalf  of  his 
brother,  and  each  time  more  and  more  he  noted  the  bud 
ding  graces  of  the  maids  of  Fincastle. 


122  THE   CONQUEST 

XXIX 

THE   PRESIDENTS   SECRETARY 

THE  funeral  bells  of  Washington  tolled  in  1800. 
President  Washington  was  dead.  Napoleon  was 
first  Consul  of  France.  The  old  social  systems 
of  Europe  were  tottering.  The  new  social  system  of 
America  was  building.  The  experiment  of  self-govern 
ment  had  triumphed,  and  out  of  the  storm-tossed  seas 
still  grandly  rode  the  Constitution.  Out  of  the  birth  of 
parties  and  political  excitement,  Thomas  Jefferson  came 
to  the  Presidency. 

The  stately  mansion  of  Monticello  was  ablaze  with 
light.  Candles  lit  up  every  window.  Not  only  Monti- 
cello,  but  all  Charlottesville  was  illuminated,  with  torches, 
bonfires,  tar-barrels.  Friends  gathered  with  congratula 
tions  and  greeting. 

As  Washington  had  turned  with  regret  from  the  banks 
of  the  Potomac  to  fill  the  first  presidency,  and  as  Patrick 
Henry,  the  gifted,  chafed  in  Congressional  halls,  so  now 
Jefferson  with  equal  regret  left  the  shades  of  Monticello. 

"  No  pageant  shall  give  the  lie  to  my  democratic  prin 
ciples,"  he  said,  as  in  plain  citizen  clothes  with  a  few  of 
his  friends  he  repaired  to  the  Capital  and  took  the  oath 
of  office.  And  by  his  side,  with  luminous  eyes  and  pow 
dered  hair,  sat  Aaron  Burr,  the  Vice-President. 

Jefferson,  in  the  simplicity  of  his  past,  had  penned 
everything  for  himself.  Now  he  began  to  feel  the  need 
of  a  secretary.  There  were  many  applicants,  but  the 
President's  eye  turned  toward  the  lad  who  nine  years 
before  had  begged  to  go  with  Michaux  to  the  West. 

"  The  appointment  to  the  Presidency  of  the  United 
States  has  rendered  it  necessary  for  me  to  have  a  pri 
vate  secretary,"  he  wrote  to  Meri wether  Lewis.  "  Your 
knowledge  of  the  western  country,  of  the  army  and  of 
all  its  interests,  has  rendered  it  desirable  that  you  should 


THE    PRESIDENT'S    SECRETARY  123 

be  engaged  in  that  office.  In  point  of  profit  it.  has  little 
to  offer,  the  salary  being  only  five  hundred  dollars,  but 
it  would  make  you  know  and  be  known  to  characters  of 
influence  in  the  affairs  of  our  country." 

Meriwether  was  down  on  the  Ohio.  In  two  weeks 
his  reply  came  back  from  Pittsburg.  "  I  most  cordially 
acquiesce,  and  with  pleasure  accept  the  office,  nor  were 
further  motives  necessary  to  induce  my  compliance  than 
that  you,  sir,  should  conceive  that  in  the  discharge  of  the 
duties,  I  could  be  serviceable  to  my  country  as  well  as 
useful  to  yourself." 

As  soon  as  he  could  wind  up  his  affairs,  Captain  Lewis, 
one  of  the  handsomest  men  in  the  army,  appeared  in 
queue  and  cocked  hat,  silk  stockings  and  knee  buckles, 
at  the  President's  house  in  wide  and  windy  Washington 
to  take  up  his  duties  as  private  secretary. 

From  his  earliest  recollection,  Meriwether  Lewis  had 
known  Thomas  Jefferson,  as  Governor  in  the  days  of 
Tarleton's  raid,  and  as  a  private  farmer  and  neighbour 
at  Monticello.  After  Meriwether's  mother  married  Cap 
tain  Marks  and  moved  to  Georgia,  Jefferson  went  to 
France,  and  his  uncle,  Colonel  Nicholas  Lewis,  looked 
after  the  finances  of  the  great  estate  at  Monticello. 

Under  the  guardianship  of  that  uncle,  Meriwether  at 
tended  the  school  of  Parson  Maury,  the  same  school 
where  Jefferson  had  been  fitted  for  college. 

He  remembered,  too,  that  day  when  Jefferson  came 
back  from  France  and  all  the  slaves  at  Monticello  rushed 
out  and  drew  the  carriage  up  by  hand,  crowding  around, 
kissing  his  hands  and  feet,  blubbering,  laughing,  crying. 
How  the  slaves  fell  back  to  admire  the  young  ladies  that 
had  left  as  mere  children!  Martha,  a  stately  girl  of 
seventeen,  and  little  Maria,  in  her  eleventh  year,  a  daz 
zling  vision  of  beauty.  Ahead  of  everybody  ran  the  gay 
and  sunny  Jack  Eppes  to  escort  his  little  sweetheart. 

Both  daughters  were  married  now,  and  with  families 
of  their  own,  so  more  than  ever  Jefferson  depended  on 
Meriwether  Lewis.  They  occupied  the  same  chamber 
and  lived  in  a  degree  of  intimacy  that  perhaps  has  sub 
sisted  between  no  other  president  and  his  private  secretary. 


124  THE    CONQUEST 

With  his  favourite  Chickasaw  horses,  Arcturus  and 
Wildair,  the  President  rode  two  hours  every  day,  Meri- 
wether  often  with  him,  directing  the  workmen  on  the  new 
Capitol,  unfinished  still  amid  stone  and  masonry  tools. 

Washington  himself  chose  the  site,  within  an  amphi 
theatre  of  hills  overlooking  the  lordly  Potomac  where  he 
camped  as  a  youth  on  Braddock's  expedition.  Washing 
ton,  Jefferson,  Madison,  riding  ever  to  and  from  Mount 
Vernon,  Monticello,  and  Montpelier,  discussed  the  plans 
and  set  the  architects  to  work.  Now  it  fell  to  Jefferson 
to  carry  on  what  Washington  had  so  well  begun. 

Thomas  Jefferson  was  a  social  man,  and  loved  a  throng 
about  him.  The  vast  and  vacant  halls  of  the  White 
House  would  have  been  dreary  but  for  the  retinue  of 
guests.  Eleven  servants  had  been  brought  from  Monti- 
cello,  and  half-a-dozen  from  Paris,  —  Petit,  the  butler, 
M.  Julien,  the  cook,  a  French  chef,  Noel,  the  kitchen 
boy,  and  Joseph  Rapin,  the  steward.  Every  morning 
Rapin  went  to  the  Georgetown  market,  and  Meriwether 
Lewis  gave  him  his  orders. 

"  For  I  need  you,  Meriwether,  not  only  for  the  public, 
but  as  well  for  the  private  concerns  of  the  household," 
said  the  President  affectionately.  "  And  I  depend  on 
you  to  assist  in  entertaining." 

"  At  the  head  of  the  table,  please,"  said  the  President, 
handing  in  Mrs.  Madison.  "  I  shall  have  to  request  you 
to  act  as  mistress  of  the  White  House." 

In  his  own  youth  Jefferson  had  cherished  an  affection 
for  Dolly  Madison's  mother,  the  beautiful  Mary  Coles, 
so  it  became  not  difficult  to  place  her  daughter  in  the  seat 
of  honour. 

There  were  old-style  Virginia  dinners,  with  the  art  of 
Paris,  for  ever  after  his  foreign  experience  Jefferson  in 
sisted  on  training  his  own  servants  in  the  French  fashion. 
At  four  they  dined,  and  sat  and  talked  till  night,  Con 
gressmen,  foreigners,  and  all  sorts  of  people,  with  the 
ever-present  cabinet. 

James  Madison,  Secretary  of  State,  was  a  small  man, 
easy,  dignified,  and  fond  of  conversation,  with  pale  stu 
dent  face  like  a  young  theologian  just  out  of  the  cloister. 


THE    PRESIDENT'S    SECRETARY  125 

Dolly  herself  powdered  his  hair,  tied  up  his  queue,  and 
fastened  his  stock ;  very  likely,  too,  prescribed  his  elegant 
knee  breeches  and  buckles  and  black  silk  stockings,  swans' 
down  buff  vest,  long  coat,  and  lace  ruffles.  "  A  very  tasty 
old-school  gentleman,"  said  the  guests  of  the  White 
House. 

Albert  Gallatin,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  born  and 
bred  a  scholar,  was  younger  than  either  Madison  or  Jef 
ferson,  well  read,  with  a  slightly  Genevan  accent,  and  a 
prominent  nose  that  marked  him  a  man  of  affairs. 

But  everything  revolved  about  Jefferson,  in  the  vil 
lage  of  Washington  and  in  the  country  at  large.  Next  to 
General  Washington  he  filled  the  largest  space  in  public 
esteem. 

Slim,  tall,  and  bony,  in  blue  coat  faced  with  yellow, 
green  velveteen  breeches,  red  plush  waist-coat  and  elabo 
rate  shirt  frill,  long  stockings  and  slippers  with  silver 
buckles,  —  just  so  had  he  been  ever  since  his  Parisian 
days,  picturesquely  brilliant  in  dress  and  speech,  talking, 
talking,  ever  genially  at  the  White  House. 

Before  the  "  Mayflower  "  brought  the  first  Puritans  to 
New  England  the  Jeffersons  had  settled  in  Virginia.  The 
President's  mother  was  a  Randolph  of  patrician  blood. 
A  hundred  servants  attended  in  Isham  Randolph's,  her 
father's  house.  Peter  Jefferson,  his  father,  was  a 
democrat  of  democrats,  a  man  of  the  people.  Perhaps 
Thomas  had  felt  the  sting  of  Randolph  pride  that  a 
daughter  had  married  a  homely  rawboned  Jefferson,  but 
all  the  man  in  him  rose  up  for  that  Jefferson  from  whom 
he  was  sprung.  Thomas  Jefferson,  the  son,  was  just 
such  a  thin  homely  rawboned  youth  as  his  father  had 
been.  Middle  age  brought  him  good  looks,  old  age  made 
him  venerable,  an  object  of  adoration  to  a  people. 

Always  up  before  sunrise,  he  routed  out  Meriwether. 
There  were  messages  to  send,  or  letters  to  write,  or  orders 
for  Rapin  before  the  round  disk  of  day  reddened  the 
Potomac. 

No  woman  ever  brushed  his  gray  neglected  hair  tied 
so  loosely  in  a  club  behind;  it  was  Jeffersonian  to  have 
it  neglected  and  tumbled  all  over  his  head.  Everybody 


126  THE    CONQUEST 

went  to  the  White  House  for  instruction,  entertainment; 
and  Jefferson  —  was  Jefferson. 

Of  course  he  had  his  enemies,  even  there.  Twice  a 
month  Colonel  Burr,  the  Vice-President,  the  great  anti- 
Virginian,  dined  at  the  White  House.  Attractive  in  per 
son,  distinguished  in  manner,  all  looked  upon  Colonel 
Burr  as  next  in  the  line  of  Presidential  succession.  He 
came  riding  back  and  forth  between  Washington  and 
his  New  York  residence  at  Richmond  Hill,  and  with  him 
the  lovely  Theodosia,  the  intimate  friend  of  Dolly  Madi 
son  and  Mrs.  Gallatin. 

Lewis  understood  some  of  the  bitter  and  deadly  politi 
cal  controversies  that  were  smothered  now  under  the  ever 
genial  conversation  of  the  President,  for  Jefferson,  the 
great  apostle  of  popular  sovereignty,  could  no  more  con 
ceal  his  principles  than  he  could  conceal  his  personality. 
Everything  he  discussed,  —  science,  politics,  philosophy, 
art,  music.  None  there  were  more  widely  read,  none 
more  travelled  than  the  President. 

But  he  dearly  loved  politics.  Greater,  perhaps,  was 
Jefferson  in  theory  than  in  execution.  His  eye  would 
light  with  genius,  as  he  propounded  his  views. 

"  Science,  did  you  say?  The  main  object  of  all  science 
is  the  freedom  and  happiness  of  man,  and  these  are  the 
sole  objects  of  all  legitimate  government.  Why,  Wash 
ington  himself  hardly  believed  that  so  liberal  a  govern 
ment  as  this  could  succeed,  but  he  was  resolved  to  give 
the  experiment  a  trial.  And  now,  our  people  are  throw 
ing  aside  the  monarchical  and  taking  up  the  republican 
form,  with  as  much  ease  as  would  have  attended  their 
throwing  off  an  old  and  putting  on  a  new  suit  of  clothes. 
I  am  persuaded  that  no  Constitution  was  ever  before  so 
well  calculated  as  ours  for  extensive  empire." 

To  Jefferson  it  had  fallen  to  overthrow  church  estab 
lishment  and  entail  and  primogeniture  in  Virginia,  in 
novations  that  were  followed  by  all  the  rest  of  the  States. 

"  At  least,"  pleaded  an  opponent,  "  if  the  eldest  may  no 
longer  inherit  all  the  lands  and  all  the  slaves  of  his  father, 
let  him  take  a  double  share." 

"  No,"  said  Jefferson,  "  not  until  he  can  eat  a  double 


THE    PRESIDENT'S    SECRETARY  127 

allowance  of  food  and  do  a  double  allowance  of  work. 
Instead  of  an  aristocracy  of  wealth,  I  would  make  an 
opening  for  an  aristocracy  of  virtue  and  talent." 

"  But  see  to  what  Mr.  Jefferson  and  his  levelling 
system  has  brought  us,"  cried  even  John  Randolph  of 
Roanoke,  as  one  after  another  of  the  estates  of  thou 
sands  of  acres  slid  into  the  hands  of  the  people. 

He  prohibited  the  importation  of  slaves,  and,  if  he 
could  have  done  it,  would  have  abolished  slavery  itself 
before  it  became  the  despair  of  a  people. 

"  Franklin  a  great  orator?  Why,  no,  he  never  spoke 
in  Congress  more  than  five  minutes  at  a  time,  and  then 
he  related  some  anecdote  which  applied  to  the  subject 
before  the  House.  I  have  heard  all  the  celebrated  ora 
tors  of  the  National  Assembly  of  France,  but  there  was 
not  one  equal  to  Patrick  Henry." 

And  then,  confidentially,  sometimes  he  told  a  tale  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence.  "  I  shall  never  cease 
to  be  grateful  to  John  Adams,  the  colossus  of  that  de 
bate.  While  the  discussion  was  going  on,  fatherly  old 
Ben  Franklin,  seventy  years  old,  leaning  on  his  cane, 
sat  by  my  side,  and  comforted  me  with  his  jokes  when 
ever  the  criticisms  were  unusually  bitter.  The  Congress 
held  its  meetings  near  a  livery  stable.  The  members  wore 
short  breeches  and  thin  silk  stockings,  and  with  hand 
kerchief  in  hand  they  were  diligently  employed  in  lash 
ing  the  flies  from  their  legs.  So  very  vexatious  was  the 
annoyance,  and  to  so  great  impatience  did  it  arouse  the 
sufferers,  that  they  were  only  too  glad  to  sign  the  Declara 
tion  and  fly  from  the  scene." 

Two  visits  every  year  Jefferson  made  to  his  little  prin 
cipality  of  two  hundred  inhabitants  at  Monticello,  a  short 
one  early  in  the  Spring  and  a  longer  one  in  the  latter  part 
of  Summer,  when  he  always  took  his  daughter  Martha 
and  family  from  Edge  Hill  with  him,  for  it  would  not 
seem  home  without  Martha  to  superintend. 

Here  Jefferson  had  organised  his  slaves  into  a  great 
industrial  school,  had  his  own  carpenters,  cabinet-makers, 
shoe-makers,  tailors,  weavers,  had  a  nail  forge  and  made 
nails  for  his  own  and  neighbouring  estates,  —  his  black 


128  THE    CONQUEST 

mechanics  were  the  best  in  Virginia.  Even  the  family 
coach  was  made  at  Monticello,  and  the  painting  and  the 
masonry  of  the  mansion  were  all  executed  by  slaves  on 
the  place. 

On  the  Rivanna  Jefferson  had  a  mill,  where  his  wheat 
was  manufactured  into  flour  and  sent  down  to  Rich 
mond  on  bateaux  to  be  sold  for  a  good  price,  and  cotton 
brought  home  to  be  made  into  cloth  on  the  plantation. 
No  wonder,  when  the  master  was  gone,  so  extensive  an 
industrial  plant  ceased  to  be  remunerative. 

Jefferson  was  always  sending  home  shrubbery  and 
trees  from  Washington,  —  he  knew  every  green  thing 
on  every  spot  of  his  farm;  and  Bacon,  the  manager, 
seldom  failed  to  send  the  cart  back  laden  with  fruit  from 
Monticello  for  the  White  House. 

While  the  President  at  Monticello  was  giving  orders 
to  Goliah,  the  gardener,  to  Jupiter,  the  hostler,  to  Bacon 
and  all  the  head  men  of  the  shops,  Lewis  would  gallop 
home  to  visit  his  mother  at  Locust  Hill  just  out  of 
Charlottesville. 

Before  the  Revolution,  Meri wether's  father,  William 
Lewis,  had  received  from  George  III.  a  patent  for  three 
thousand  acres  of  choice  Ivy  Creek  land  in  Albemarle, 
commanding  an  uninterrupted  view  of  the  Blue  Ridge  for 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  Here  Meriwether  was  born, 
and  Reuben  and  Jane. 

"  If  Captain  John  Marks  courts  you  I  advise  you  to 
marry  him,"  said  Colonel  William  Lewis  to  his  wife,  oh 
his  death-bed  after  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis.  In  a 
few  years  she  did  marry  Captain  Marks,  and  in  Georgia 
were  born  Meri  wether's  half  brother  and  sister,  John 
and  Mary  Marks. 

Another  spot  almost  as  dear  to  Meriwether  Lewis  was 
the  plantation  of  his  uncle  Nicholas  Lewis,  "  The  Farm," 
adjoining  Monticello.  It  was  here  he  saw  Hamilton 
borne  by,  a  prisoner  of  war,  on  the  way  to  Williams- 
burg,  and  here  it  was  that  Tarleton  made  his  raid  and 
stole  the  ducks  from  Aunt  Molly's  chicken  yard. 

A  strict  disciplinarian,  rather  severe  in  her  methods, 
and  very  industrious  was  Aunt  Molly,  "  Captain  Molly  " 


THE    PRESIDENT'S    SECRETARY  129 

they  called  her.  "  Even  Colonel  '  Nick/  although  he  can 
whip  the  British,  stands  in  wholesome  awe  of  Captain 
Molly,  his  superior  in  the  home  guards,"  said  the  gos 
siping  neighbours  of  Charlottesville. 

As  a  boy  on  this  place,  Meriwether  visited  the  negro 
cabins,  followed  the  overseer,  or  darted  on  inquiry  bent 
through  stables,  coach-house,  hen-house,  smoke-house, 
dove  cote,  and  milk-room,  the  ever-attending  lesser  satel 
lites  of  every  mansion-house  of  old  Virginia. 

"  Bless  your  heart,  my  boy,"  was  Aunt  Molly's  habitual 
greeting,  "  to  be  a  good  boy  is  the  surest  way  to  be  a 
great  man." 

A  tender  heart  had  Aunt  Molly,  doctress  of  half  the 
countryside,  who  came  to  her  for  remedies  and  advice. 
Her  home  was  ever  open  to  charity.  As  friends  she 
nursed  and  cared  for  Burgoyne's  men,  the  Saratoga 
prisoners. 

"  Bury  me  under  the  tulip  tree  on  top  of  the  hill  over 
looking  the  Rivanna,"  begged  one  of  the  sick  British 
officers.  True  to  her  word,  Aunt  Molly  had  him  laid 
under  the  tulip  tree.  Many  generations  of  Lewises  and 
Meriwethers  lie  now  on  that  hill  overlooking  the  red 
Rivanna,  but  the  first  grave  ever  made  there  was  that  of 
the  British  prisoner  so  kindly  cared  for  by  Meriwether 
Lewis's  Aunt  Molly. 

"  Meriwether  and  Lewis  are  old  and  honoured  names 
in  Virginia.  I  really  believe  the  boy  will  be  a  credit  to 
the  family,"  said  Aunt  Molly  when  the  President's  secre 
tary  reined  up  on  Wildair  at  the  gate.  The  Captain's 
light  hair  rippled  into  a  graceful  queue  tied  with  a  ribbon, 
and  his  laughing  blue  eyes  flashed  as  Maria  Wood  ran 
out  to  greet  her  old  playfellow.  Aunt  Molly  was  Maria's 
grandmother. 

"  Very  grand  is  my  cousin  Meriwether  now,"  began 
the  mischievous  Maria.  "  Long  past  are  those  days 
when  as  a  Virginia  ranger  he  prided  himself  on  rifle 
shirts  faced  with  fringe,  wild-cat's  paws  for  epaulettes, 
and  leathern  belts  heavy  as  a  horse's  surcingle."  Lift 
ing  her  hands  in  mock  admiration  Maria  smiled  en- 
trancingly,  "  Indeed,  gay  as  Jefferson  himself  is  our 

9 


1 30  THE    CONQUEST 

sublime  dandy,  in  blue  coat,  red  velvet  waistcoat,  buff 
knee  breeches,  and  brilliant  buckles !  "  and  Meri wether 
answered  with  a  kiss. 

Maria  Wood  was,  perhaps,  the  dearest  of  Meriwether' s 
friends,  although  rumour  said  he  had  been  engaged 
to  Milly  Maury,  the  daughter  of  the  learned  Parson. 
But  how  could  that  be  when  Milly  married  while 
Meriwether  was  away  soldiering  on  the  Ohio?  At 
any  rate,  now  he  rode  with  Maria  Wood,  danced 
with  her,  and  took  her  out  to  see  his  mother  at  Locust 
Hill. 

The  whole  family  relied  on  Meriwether  at  Locust  Hill. 
While  only  a  boy  he  took  charge  of  the  farm,  and  of  his 
own  motion  built  a  carriage  and  drove  to  Georgia  after 
his  mother  and  the  children  upon  the  death  of  Captain 
Marks. 

Back  through  the  Cherokee-haunted  woods  they  came, 
with  other  travellers  journeying  the  Georgia  route.  One 
night  campfires  were  blazing  for  the  evening  meal,  when 
"  Whoop !  "  came  the  hostile  message  and  a  discharge 
of  arms. 

"  Indians !     Indians !  " 

All  was  confusion.  Paralysed  mothers  hugged  their 
infants  and  children  screamed,  when  a  boy  in  the  crowd 
threw  a  bucket  of  water  on  the  fire  extinguishing  the 
light.  In  a  moment  all  was  still,  as  the  men  rushed  to 
arms  repelling  the  attack.  That  boy  was  Meriwether 
Lewis. 

"  No  brother  like  mine,"  said  little  Mary  Marks. 
"  Every  noble  trait  is  his,  —  he  is  a  father  to  us  chil 
dren,  a  counsellor  to  our  mother,  and  more  anxious  about 
our  education  than  even  for  his  own !  " 

Charles  de  St.  Memin,  a  French  artist,  was  in  Wash 
ington,  engraving  on  copper. 

"  May  I  have  your  portrait  as  a  typical  handsome 
American?"  he  said  to  the  President's  secretary. 

Meriwether  laughed  and  gave  him  a  sitting.  The  same 
hand  that  had  so  lately  limned  Paul  Revere,  Theodosia 
Burr,  and  the  last  profile  of  Washington  himself,  sketched 
the  typical  youth  of  1801.  Lewis  sent  the  drawing  to  his 


PRESIDENT   TALKS   WITH    MERI WETHER     131 

mother,  the  head  done  in  fired  chalk  and  crayon,  with  that 
curious  pink  background  so  peculiar  to  the  St.  Memin 
pictures. 


XXX 

THE  PRESIDENT  TALKS  WITH  MERIWETHER 

HOURS  by  themselves  Jefferson  sat  talking  to 
Lewis.  With  face  sunny,  lit  with  enthusiasm,  he 
spoke  rapidly,  even  brilliantly,  a  dreamer,  a  seer, 
a  prophet,  believing  in  the  future  of  America. 

"  I  have  never  given  it  up,  Meriwether.  Before  the 
peace  treaty  was  signed,  after  the  Revolution,  I  was 
scheming  for  a  western  exploration.  We  discussed  it  at 
Annapolis;  I  even  went  so  far  as  to  write  to  George 
Rogers  Clark  on  the  subject.  Then  Congress  sent  me  to 
France. 

"  In  France  a  frequent  guest  at  my  table  was  John 
Ledyard,  of  Connecticut.  He  had  accompanied  Captain 
Cook  on  his  voyage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  now  panted 
for  some  new  enterprise.  He  had  endeavoured  to  engage 
the  merchants  of  Boston  in  the  Northwest  fur  trade,  but 
the  times  were  too  unsettled.  '  Why,  Mr.  Jefferson/  he 
was  wont  to  say,  '  that  northwest  land  belongs  to  us.  I 
felt  I  breathed  the  air  of  home  the  day  we  touched  at 
Nootka  Sound.  The  very  Indians  are  just  like  ours.  And 
furs,  —  that  coast  is  rich  in  beaver,  bear,  and  otter.  De 
pend  upon  it,'  he  used  to  say,  '  untold  fortunes  lie  un 
touched  at  the  back  of  the  United  States.' ' 

"  I  then  proposed  to  him  to  go  by  land  to  Kamtchatka, 
cross  in  some  Russian  vessel  to  Nootka  Sound,  fall  down 
into  the  latitude  of  the  Missouri,  and  penetrate  to  and 
through  that  to  the  United  States.  Ledyard  eagerly 
seized  the  idea.  I  obtained  him  a  permit  from  the  Empress 
Catherine,  and  he  set  out ;  went  to  St.  Petersburg,  crossed 
the  Russian  possessions  to  within  two  hundred  miles  of 
Kamtchatka.  Here  he  was  arrested  by  order  of  the  Em 
press,  who  by  this  time  had  changed  her  mind,  and  for- 


I32  THE    CONQUEST 

bidden  his  proceeding.  He  was  put  in  a  close  carriage, 
and  conveyed  day  and  night,  without  ever  stopping,  till 
they  reached  Poland ;  where  he  was  set  down  and  left  to 
himself.  The  fatigue  of  this  journey  broke  down  his 
constitution,  and  when  he  returned  to  me  at  Paris  his 
bodily  strength  was  much  impaired.  His  mind,  however, 
remained  firm  and  he  set  out  for  Egypt  to  find  the  sources 
of  the  Nile,  but  died  suddenly  at  Cairo.  Thus  failed  the 
first  attempt  to  explore  the  western  part  of  our  northern 
continent. 

"  Imagine  my  interest,  later,  to  learn  that  after  reading 
of  Captain  Cook's  voyages  the  Boston  merchants  had 
taken  up  Ledyard's  idea  and  in  1787  sent  two  little  ships, 
the  *  Columbia  Rediviva '  and  the  *  Lady  Washington  ' 
into  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

"  Barely  was  I  back  and  seated  in  Washington's  cabinet 
as  Secretary  of  State,  before  those  Boston  merchants 
begged  my  intercession  with  the  Court  of  Spain,  for  one 
Don  Bias  Gonzalez,  Governor  of  Juan  Fernandez.  Pass 
ing  near  that  island,  one  of  the  ships  was  damaged  by  a 
storm,  her  rudder  broken,  her  masts  disabled,  and  herself 
separated  from  her  companion.  She  put  into  the  island 
to  refit,  and  at  the  same  time  to  wood  and  water.  Don 
Bias  Gonzalez,  after  examining  her,  and  finding  she  had 
nothing  on  board  but  provisions  and  charts,  and  that  her 
distress  was  real,  permitted  her  to  stay  a  few  days,  to  refit 
and  take  in  fresh  supplies  of  wood  and  water.  For  this 
act  of  common  hospitality,  he  was  immediately  deprived 
of  his  government,  unheard,  by  superior  order,  and  placed 
under  disgrace.  Nor  was  I  ever  able  to  obtain  a  hearing 
at  the  Court  of  Spain,  and  the  reinstatement  of  this  be 
nevolent  Governor. 

"The  little  ships  went  on,  however,  and  on  May  n, 
1792,  Captain  Robert  Gray,  a  tar  of  the  Revolution,  dis 
covered  the  great  river  of  the  west  and  named  it  for  his 
gallant  ship,  the  '  Columbia.' 

"  In  that  very  year,  1792,  not  yet  having  news  of  this 
discovery,  I  proposed  to  the  American  Philosophical  So 
ciety  that  we  should  set  on  foot  a  subscription  to  engage 
some  competent  person  to  explore  that  region,  by  ascend- 


PRESIDENT   TALKS    WITH    MERI WETHER     133 

ing  the  Missouri  and  crossing  the  Stony  Mountains,  and 
descending  the  nearest  river  to  the  Pacific.  The  sum  of 
five  thousand  dollars  was  raised  for  that  purpose,  and 
Andre  Michaux,  a  French  botanist,  was  engaged  as  scien 
tist,  but  when  about  to  start  he  was  sent  by  the  French 
minister  on  political  business  to  Kentucky." 

Meriwether  Lewis  laughed.  "I  remember.  I  was  then 
at  Charlottesville  on  the  recruiting  service,  and  warmly 
solicited  you  to  obtain  for  me  the  appointment  to  execute 
that  adventure.  But  Mr.  Andre  Michaux  offering  his 
services,  they  were  accepted." 

Both  were  silent  for  a  time.  Michaux  had  gone  on 
his  journey  as  far  as  Kentucky,  become  the  confidential 
agent  between  Genet  and  George  Rogers  Clark  for  the 
French  expedition,  and  been  recalled  by  request  of 
Washington. 

"  Meriwether,"  continued  the  President,  "  I  see  now 
some  chance  of  accomplishing  that  northwest  expedition. 
The  act  establishing  trading  posts  among  the  Indians  is 
about  to  expire.  My  plan  is  to  induce  the  Indians  to  aban 
don  hunting  and  become  agriculturists.  As  this  may  de 
prive  our  traders  of  a  source  of  profit,  I  would  direct 
their  attention  to  the  fur  trade  of  the  Missouri.  In  a  few 
weeks  I  shall  make  a  confidential  communication  to  Con 
gress  requesting  an  appropriation  for  the  exploration  of 
the  northwest.  We  shall  undertake  it  as  a  literary  and 
commercial  pursuit." 

"And,  sir,  may  I  lead  that  exploration?" 

"  You  certainly  shall,"  answered  the  President.  "  How 
much  money  do  you  think  it  would  take?  " 

Secretary  Lewis  spent  the  next  few  days  in  making  an 
estimate. 

"  Mathematical  instruments,  arms  and  accoutrements, 
camp  equipage,  medicine  and  packing,  means  for  trans 
portation,  Indian  presents,  provisions,  pay  for  hunters, 
guides,  interpreters,  and  contingencies,  —  twenty-five 
hundred  dollars  will  cover  it  all,  I  think." 

Then  followed  that  secret  message  of  January  18,  1803, 
dictated  by  Jefferson,  penned  by  Lewis,  in  which  the  Pres 
ident  requested  an  appropriation  of  twenty-five  hundred 


I34  THE    CONQUEST 

dollars,  "  for  the  purpose  of  extending  the  external  com 
merce  of  the  United  States." 

Congress  granted  the  request,  and  busy  days  of  prep 
aration  followed. 

The  cabinet  were  in  the  secret,  and  the  ladies,  partic 
ularly  Mrs.  Madison  and  Mrs.  Gallatin,  were  most  inter 
ested  and  sympathetic,  providing  everything  that  could 
possibly  be  needed  in  such  a  perilous  journey,  fearing  that 
Lewis  might  never  return  from  that  distant  land  of  sav 
ages.  The  President's  daughters,  Mrs.  Randolph  and 
Mrs.  Eppes,  were  there,  handsome,  accomplished,  delicate 
women,  who  rode  about  in  silk  pelisses  purchasing  at  the 
shops  the  necessaries  for  "  housewives,"  pins,  needles, 
darning  yarn,  and  the  thousand  and  one  little  items  that 
women  always  give  to  soldier  boys. 

Dolly  Madison,  in  mulberry-coloured  satin,  a  tulle  ker 
chief  on  her  neck  and  dainty  cap  on  her  head,  stitched, 
stitched;  and  in  the  streets,  almost  impassable  for  mud, 
she  and  Martha,  the  President's  daughter,  were  often  mis 
taken  for  each  other  as  they  went  to  and  fro  guided  by 
Dolly's  cousin,  Edward  Coles,  a  youth  destined  to  win 
renown  himself  one  day,  as  the  "  anti-slavery  governor  " 
of  Illinois. 

In  his  green  knee  pants  and  red  waistcoat,  long  stock 
ings  and  slippers,  the  genial  President  looked  in  on  the 
busy  ladies  at  the  White  House,  but  his  anxiety  was  on 
matters  of  far  more  moment  than  the  stitchery  of  the 
cabinet  ladies. 

Alexander  Mackenzie's  journal  of  his  wonderful  trans 
continental  journey  in  1793  was  just  out,  the  book  of  the 
day.  It  thrilled  Lewis,  —  he  devoured  it. 

Before  starting  on  his  tour  Alexander  Mackenzie 
went  to  London  and  studied  mathematics  and  astronomy. 
"  It  is  my  own  dream,"  exclaimed  Lewis,  as  the  President 
came  upon  him  with  the  volumes  in  hand.  "  But  the 
scientific  features,  to  take  observations,  to  be  sure  of  my 
botany,  to  map  longitude  — 

"  That  must  come  by  study,"  said  Jefferson.  "  I  would 
have  you  go  to  Philadelphia  to  prosecute  your  studies  in 
the  sciences.  I  think  you  had  better  go  at  once  to  Dr. 
Barton,  —  I  will  write  to  him  to-day." 


PRESIDENT   TALKS   WITH    MERIWETHER     135 

And  again  in  the  letter  to  Dr.  Barton,  Meri wether's 
hand  penned  the  prosecution  of  his  fortune. 

"  I  must  ask  the  favour  of  you  to  prepare  for  him  a  note 
of  those  lines  of  botany,  zoology,  or  of  Indian  history 
which  you  think  most  worthy  of  study  or  observation.  He 
will  be  with  you  in  Philadelphia  in  two  or  three  weeks  and 
will  wait  on  you  and  receive  thankfully  on  paper  any  com 
munications  you  may  make  to  him." 

Jefferson  had  ever  been  a  father  to  Meriwether  Lewis, 
had  himself  watched  and  taught  him.  And  Lewis  in  his 
soul  revered  the  great  man's  learning,  as  never  before 
he  regretted  the  wasted  hours  at  Parson  Maury's  when 
often  he  left  his  books  to  go  hunting  on  Peter's  Mount. 
But  proudly  lifting  his  head  from  these  meditations : 

"  I  am  a  born  woodsman,  Mr.  Jefferson.  You  know 
that." 

"  Know  it !  "  Jefferson  laughed.  "  Does  not  the  fame 
of  your  youthful  achievements  linger  yet  around  the 
woods  of  Monticello  ?  I  have  not  forgotten,  Meriwether, 
that  when  you  were  not  more  than  eight  years  old  you 
were  accustomed  to  go  out  into  the  forest  at  night  alone 
in  the  depth  of  winter  with  your  dogs  and  gun  to  hunt  the 
raccoon  and  opossum.  Nor  have  I  forgotten  when  the 
Cherokees  attacked  your  camp  in  Georgia."  The  young 
man  flushed. 

"  Your  mother  has  often  told  it.  It  was  when  you 
were  bringing  them  home  to  Albemarle.  How  old  were 
you  then?  About  eighteen?  The  Indians  whooped  and 
you  put  out  the  fire,  the  only  cool  head  among  them.  A 
boy  that  could  do  that  can  as  a  man  lead  a  great  explora 
tion  like  this. 

"  Nor  need  you  fret  about  your  lack  of  science,  —  the 
very  study  of  Latin  you  did  with  Parson  Maury  fits  you 
to  prepare  for  me  those  Indian  vocabularies.  I  am  for 
tunate  to  have  one  so  trained.  Latin  gives  an  insight  into 
the  structure  of  all  languages.  For  years,  now,  I  have 
been  collecting  and  studying  the  Indian  tongues.  Fortune 
now  permits  you  to  become  my  most  valued  coadjutor." 

And  so  Lewis  noted  in  his  book  of  memorandum,  "  Vo 
cabularies  of  Indian  languages." 


136  THE    CONQUEST 

"  You  ought  to  have  a  companion,  a  military  man  like 
George  Rogers  Clark.  I  have  always  wished  to  bring 
him  forward  in  Indian  affairs ;  no  man  better  understands 
the  savage." 

"  But  Clark  has  a  brother/'  quickly  spoke  Lewis,  "  a 
brave  fellow,  absolutely  unflinching  in  the  face  of  danger. 
If  I  could  have  my  choice,  Captain  William  Clark  should 
be  my  companion  and  the  sharer  of  my  command." 

Two  years  Lewis  had  been  Jefferson's  private  secretary, 
when,  appointed  to  this  work,  he  went  to  Philadelphia  to 
study  natural  science  and  make  astronomical  observations 
for  the  geography  of  the  route.  This  youth,  who  had  in 
herited  a  fortune  and  every  inducement  to  a  life  of  ease, 
now  spent  three  months  in  severest  toil,  under  the  instruc 
tion  of  able  professors,  learning  scientific  terms  and  cal 
culating  latitude  and  longitude. 

Early  in  June  he  was  back  at  Washington.  Already 
the  President  had  secured  letters  of  passport  from  the 
British,  French,  and  Spanish  ministers,  for  this  expedition 
through  foreign  territory. 

"  The  object  of  your  mission  is  to  explore  the  Missouri 
River,  and  such  principal  streams  of  it,  as,  by  its  course 
and  communication  with  the  waters  of  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
whether  the  Columbia,  Oregon,  Colorado,  or  any  other 
river,  may  offer  the  most  direct  and  practicable  water- 
communication  across  the  continent,  for  the  purpose  of 
commerce." 

Far  into  the  June  night  Jefferson  discussed  his  instruc 
tions,  and  signed  the  historic  document. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  use  every  possible  exertion 
to  get  off,  as  the  delay  of  a  month  now  may  lose  a  year  in 
the  end." 

Lewis  felt  the  pressure;  he  was  packing  his  instru 
ments,  writing  to  military  posts  for  men  to  be  ready  when 
he  came  down  the  river,  and  hurrying  up  orders  at  Har 
per's  Ferry,  when  a  strange  and  startling  event  occurred, 
beyond  the  vision  of  dreamers. 


Book  II 

INTO    THE    WEST 


Book  II 

INTO    THE   WEST 

I 
THE    LOUISIANA    PURCHASE 


,  knowing  she  cannot  hold  Louisiana,  has 
it  to  France  !  "  The  winds  of  ocean  bore 
message  to  America. 

"  Napoleon?     Is  he  to  control  us  also?" 

Never  so  vast  a  shadow  overawed  the  world.  Afar 
they  had  read  of  his  battles,  had  dreaded  his  name.  In 
stantly  colossal  Napoleon  loomed  across  the  prairies  of 
the  West. 

Napoleon  had  fifty-four  ships  and  fifty  thousand 
troops,  the  flower  of  his  army,  sailing  to  re-establish 
slavery  in  Hayti.  But  a  step  and  he  would  be  at  the 
Mississippi.  He  was  sending  Laussat,  a  French  prefect, 
to  take  over  New  Orleans  and  wait  for  the  army. 

"  Shall  we  submit?  And  is  this  to  be  the  end  of  all  our 
fought-for  liberty,  that  Napoleon  should  rule  America  ?  " 

The  fear  of  France  was  now  as  great  as  had  been  the 
admiration. 

Gaily  the  flat-boats  were  floating  down,  laden  with  flour 
and  bacon,  hams  and  tobacco,  seeking  egress  to  Cuba  and 
Atlantic  seaports,  when  suddenly,  in  October,  1802,  the 
Spanish  Intendant  at  New  Orleans  closed  the  Mississippi. 
Crowding  back,  for  twenty  thousand  miles  inland,  were 
the  products  of  the  Autumn. 

The  western  country  blazed;  only  by  strenuous  effort 
could  Congress  keep  a  backwoods  army  from  marching 
on  New  Orleans.  A  powerful  minority  at  Washington 
contended  for  instant  seizure. 


1 40  THE    CONQUEST 

Pittsburg,  with  shore  lined  with  shipping,  roared  all 
the  way  to  the  gulf,  "  No  grain  can  be  sold  down  the 
river  on  account  of  those  piratical  Spaniards !  " 

Appeal  after  appeal  went  up  to  Jefferson,  "  Let  us 
sweep  them  into  the  sea !  " 

What  hope  with  a  foreign  nation  at  our  gates  ?  Spain 
might  be  got  rid  of,  but  France  —  Monroe  was  dispatched 
to  France  to  interview  Napoleon. 

"  The  French  must  not  have  New  Orleans,"  was  the 
lightning  thought  of  Jefferson.  "  No  one  but  ourselves 
must  own  our  own  front  door." 

And  Jefferson  penned  a  letter  to  Livingstone,  the 
American  minister  at  Paris : 

"  There  is  on  the  globe  but  one  single  spot,  the  possessor 
of  which  is  our  natural  and  habitual  enemy.  It  is  New 
Orleans,  through  which  the  produce  of  three-eighths  of  our 
territory  must  pass  to  market.  France  placing  herself  in 
that  door  assumes  to  us  the  attitude  of  defiance.  Spain 
might  have  retained  it  quietly  for  years.  Not  so  France. 
The  impetuosity  of  her  temper,  the  energy  and  restlessness 
of  her  character,  render  it  impossible  that  France  and  the 
United  States  can  continue  friends  when  they  meet  in  so 
irritating  a  position.  The  day  that  France  takes  possession 
of  New  Orleans  —  from  that  moment  we  must  marry  our 
selves  to  the  British  fleet  and  nation." 

As  Jefferson  placed  that  letter  in  the  hands  of  Monroe 
he  added : 

"  In  Europe  nothing  but  Europe  is  seen.  But  this 
little  event,  of  France's  possessing  herself  of  Louisiana, 
—  this  speck  which  now  appears  an  invisible  point  on 
the  horizon,  —  is  the  embryo  of  a  tornado. 

"  I  must  secure  the  port  of  New  Orleans  and  the  mas 
tery  of  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi. 

"  We  must  have  peace.  The  use  of  the  Mississippi  is 
indispensable.  We  must  purchase  New  Orleans." 

"  You  are  aware  of  the  sensibility  of  our  Western  citi 
zens,"  Madison  was  writing  to  Madrid.  "  To  them  the 
Mississippi  is  everything.  It  is  the  Hudson,  the  Dela 
ware,  the  Potomac,  and  all  the  navigable  rivers  of  the 
Atlantic  States,  formed  into  one." 


THE   LOUISIANA    PURCHASE  141 

But  Napoleon's  soldiers  were  dying  at  San  Domingo, 
the  men  with  whom  he  would  have  colonised  Louisiana. 
At  that  moment  the  flint  and  steel  of  France  and  Eng 
land  struck,  and  the  spark  meant  —  war.  England  stood 
ready  to  seize  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi. 

After  the  solemnities  of  Easter  Sunday  at  St.  Cloud, 
April  10,  1803,  Napoleon  summoned  two  of  his 
ministers. 

"  I  know  the  full  value  of  Louisiana !  "  he  began  with 
vehement  passion,  walking  up  and  down  the  marble  par 
lour.  "  A  few  lines  of  treaty  have  restored  it  to  me,  and 
I  have  scarcely  recovered  it  when  I  must  expect  to  lose 
it.  But  if  it  escapes  from  me,"  the  First  Consul  shook 
his  finger  menacingly,  "  it  shall  one  day  cost  dearer  to 
those  who  oblige  me  to  strip  myself  of  it,  than  to  those 
to  whom  I  wish  to  deliver  it.  The  English  have  succes 
sively  taken  from  France,  Canada,  Cape  Breton,  New 
foundland,  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  richest  portions  of 
Asia.  They  shall  not  have  the  Mississippi  which  they 
covet.  They  have  twenty  ships  of  war  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  they  sail  over  those  seas  as  sovereigns.  The 
conquest  of  Louisiana  would  be  easy.  I  have  not  a  mo 
ment  to  lose  in  putting  it  out  of  their  reach.  I  know 
not  whether  they  are  not  already  there.  I  think  of  ced 
ing  it  to  the  United  States.  They  only  ask  one  town 
of  me  in  Louisiana  but  I  already  consider  the  colony  as 
entirely  lost,  and  it  appears  to  me  that  in  the  hands  of 
this  growing  power  it  will  be  more  useful  to  the  policy 
and  even  to  the  commerce  of  France,  than  if  I  should 
attempt  to  keep  it." 

He  turned  to  Barbe-Marbois,  who  had  served  as  Secre 
tary  of  the  French  Legation  at  Philadelphia  during  the 
whole  war  of  the  American  Revolution. 

"  We  should  not  hesitate  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  that 
which  is  about  slipping  from  us,"  said  Barbe-Marbois. 
"  War  with  England  is  inevitable ;  shall  we  be  able  to 
defend  Louisiana?  Can  we  restore  fortifications  that 
are  in  ruins?  If,  Citizen  Consul,  you,  who  have  by  one 
of  the  first  acts  of  your  government  made  sufficiently 
apparent  your  intention  of  giving  this  country  to  France, 


142  THE    CONQUEST 

now  abandon  the  idea  of  keeping  it,  there  is  no  person 
that  will  not  admit  that  you  yield  to  necessity." 

Far  into  the  night  they  talked,  so  late  that  the  minis 
ters  slept  at  St.  Cloud. 

At  daybreak  Napoleon  summoned  Barbe-Marbois. 
"  Read  me  the  dispatches  from  London." 

"  Sire,"  returned  the  Secretary,  looking  over  the 
papers,  "  naval  and  military  preparations  of  every  kind 
are  making  with  extraordinary  rapidity." 

Napoleon  leaped  to  his  feet  and  strode  again  the  marble 
floor. 

"  Irresolution  and  deliberation  are  no  longer  in  season. 
I  renounce  Louisiana.  It  is  not  only  New  Orleans  that  I 
will  cede,  but  the  whole  colony  without  reservation.  I 
know  the  price  of  what  I  abandon.  I  renounce  it  with 
regret.  To  attempt  to  retain  it  would  be  folly.  I  direct 
you  to  negotiate  this  affair  with  the  United  States.  Do 
not  even  await  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Monroe;  have  an  in 
terview  this  very  day  with  Mr.  Livingstone;  but  I  re 
quire  a  great  deal  of  money  for  this  war,  and  I  would 
not  like  to  commence  it  with  new  contributions.  I  want 
fifty  millions,  and  for  less  than  that  sum  I  will  not  treat. 
To-morrow  you  shall  have  your  full  powers." 

The  minister  waited. 

"  Mr.  Monroe  is  on  the  point  of  arriving,"  continued 
Napoleon.  "  Neither  this  minister,  nor  his  colleague,  is 
prepared  for  a  decision  which  goes  infinitely  beyond  any 
thing  they  are  about  to  ask  of  us.  Begin  by  making 
them  overtures,  without  any  subterfuge.  Acquaint  me, 
hour  by  hour,  of  your  progress." 

"What  will  you  pay  for  all  Louisiana?"  bluntly 
asked  Barbe-Marbois  that  day  of  the  astonished  Living 
stone. 

"All  Louisiana!  New  Orleans  is  all  I  ask  for,"  an 
swered  Livingstone.  So  long  had  Talleyrand  trifled  and 
deceived,  the  American  found  himself  distrustful  of  these 
French  diplomatists. 

"  But  I  offer  the  province,"  said  Barbe-Marbois. 

Surprised,  doubtful,  Livingstone  listened.  "  I  have 
not  the  necessary  powers." 


THE    LOUISIANA    PURCHASE  143 

The  next  day  Monroe  arrived. 

"  There  must  be  haste  or  the  English  will  be  at  New 
Orleans,"  said  Barbe-Marbois.  '*'  How  much  will  you 
pay  for  the  whole  province  ?  " 

"  The  English  ?  Fifteen  millions,"  answered  the 
Americans. 

"  Incorporate  Louisiana  as  soon  as  possible  into  your 
Union,"  said  Napoleon,  "  give  to  its  inhabitants  the  same 
rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  as  to  other  citizens  of 
the  United  States. 

"  And  let  them  know  that  we  separate  ourselves  from 
them  with  regret;  let  them  retain  for  us  sentiments  of 
affection ;  and  may  their  common  origin,  descent,  lan 
guage,  and  customs  perpetuate  the  friendship." 

The  papers  were  drawn  up  and  signed  in  French  and 
in  English. 

"  We  have  lived  long,  but  this  is  the  noblest  work  of 
our  lives ! "  exclaimed  Livingstone,  as  he  and  Barbe- 
Marbois  and  Monroe  arose  and  shook  hands  across  the 
document. 

"  This  accession  of  territory  strengthens  for  ever  the 
power  of  the  United  States,"  said  Napoleon,  coming  in 
to  look  at  the  treaty.  And  as  he  affixed  that  signature, 
"  NAPOLEON,"  he  smiled,  —  "I  have  just  given  to  Eng 
land  a  maritime  rival,  that  sooner  or  later  will  humble 
her  pride." 

And  on  that  day  the  Mississippi  was  opened,  to  be 
closed  by  a  foreign  power  no  more  for  ever. 

But  no  sooner  had  Napoleon  parted  with  Louisiana 
than  he  began  to  repent.  "Hasten,"  the  ministers  warned 
Jefferson,  "  the  slightest  delay  may  lose  us  the  country." 

The  word  reached  America. 

"Jefferson  —  bought  New  Orleans?  bought  the  Mis 
sissippi?  bought  the  entire  boundless  West?" 

Men  gasped,  then  cheered.  Tumultuous  excitement 
swept  the  land.  On  July  3,  1803,  an  infant  Republic 
hugging  the  Atlantic,  on  July  4,  a  world  power  grasp 
ing  the  Pacific! 

"  A  bargain !  "  cried  the  Republicans. 

"  Unconstitutional !  "  answered  the  Federalists. 


I44  THE    CONQUEST 

"  The  East  will  become  depopulated." 

"  Fifteen  millions !  Fifteen  millions  for  that  wilder 
ness!  Why,  that  would  be  tons  of  money!  Waggon 
loads  of  silver  five  miles  long.  We  have  not  so  much 
coin  in  the  whole  country !  " 


II 

THE    KNIGHT    OF    THE    WHITE    HOUSE 


A 


ND  Meriwether  Lewis  was  ready  to  start. 

The  night  before  the  Fourth  of  July  he  wrote 
his  mother: 


"  The  day  after  to-morrow  I  shall  set  out  for  the  western 
country.  I  had  calculated  on  the  pleasure  of  visiting  you, 
but  circumstances  have  rendered  it  impossible.  My  absence 
will  probably  be  equal  to  fifteen  or  eighteen  months.  The 
nature  of  this  expedition  is  by  no  means  dangerous.  My 
route  will  be  altogether  through  tribes  of  Indians  friendly 
to  the  United  States,  therefore  I  consider  the  chances  of  life 
just  as  much  in  my  favour  as  I  should  conceive  them  were 
I  to  remain  at  home.  The  charge  of  this  expedition  is  hon 
ourable  to  myself,  as  it  is  important  to  my  country.  For 
its  fatigues  I  feel  myself  perfectly  prepared,  nor  do  I  doubt 
my  health  and  strength  of  constitution  to  bear  me  through 
it.  I  go  with  the  most  perfect  pre-conviction  in  my  own 
mind  of  returning  safe,  and  hope  therefore  that  you  will 
not  suffer  yourself  to  indulge  any  anxiety  for  my  safety,  — 
I  will  write  again  on  my  arrival  at  Pittsburg.  Adieu,  and 
believe  me  your  affectionate  son, 

MERIWETHER  LEWIS." 

The  Jefferson  girls  had  returned  to  their  homes.  Dolly 
Madison  and  Mrs.  Gallatin  supervised  the  needle  depart 
ment,  having  made  "  housewives  "  enough  to  fit  out  a 
regiment.  Joseph  Rapin,  the  steward,  helped  Lewis  pack 
his  belongings,  Secretary  Gallatin  contributed  a  map  of 
Vancouver's  sketch  of  the  Columbia  mouth,  and  Madison 
rendered  his  parting  benediction. 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WHITE  HOUSE     145 

Out  of  the  iron  gate  in  the  high  rock  wall  in  front  of 
the  White  House  Meriwether  went,  —  fit  emblem  of  the 
young  Republic,  slim  and  lithe,  immaculate  in  new  uni 
form  and  three-cornered  chapeau,  his  sunny  thick-braided 
queue  falling  over  the  high-collared  coat,  —  to  meet  the 
Potomac  packet  for  Harper's  Ferry.  All  around  were 
uncut  forests,  save  the  little  clearing  of  Washington,  and 
up  the  umbrageous  hills  stretched  an  endless  ocean  of 
tree-tops. 

The  wind  blew  up  the  Potomac,  fluttering  the  Presi 
dent's  gray  locks.  "  If  a  superior  force  should  be  arrayed 
against  your  .  passage,  return,  Meriwether,"  was  the 
anxious  parting  word.  "  To  your  own  discretion  must 
be  left  the  degree  of  danger  you  may  risk." 

But  Meriwether  had  no  fears. 

"  Should  you  reach  the  Pacific  Ocean,  —  endeavour  to 
learn  if  there  be  any  port  within  your  reach  frequented  by 
sea-vessels  of  any  nation,  and  to  send  two  of  your  trusted 
people  back  by  sea,  with  a  copy  of  your  notes.  Should 
you  be  of  opinion  that  the  return  of  your  party  by  the  way 
they  went  will  be  dangerous,  then  ship  the  whole,  and 
return  by  way  of  Cape  Horn  or  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
As  you  will  be  without  money,  clothes  or  provisions,  I 
give  you  this  open  letter  of  credit  authorising  you  to  draw 
on  the  Executive  of  the  United  States  or  any  of  its  officers 
in  any  part  of  the  world.  Our  consuls  at  Batavia  in  Java, 
at  the  Isles  of  France  and  Bourbon,  and  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  will  be  able  to  supply  you  necessities  by  drafts 
on  us." 

For  where  in  the  world  the  Missouri  led,  no  man  then 
knew ! 

"  I  have  sometimes  thought  of  sending  a  ship  around 
to  you,"  said  Jefferson,  "  but  the  Spaniards  would  be 
certain  to  gobble  it,  and  we  are  in  trouble  enough  with 
them  already  over  this  Louisiana  Purchase." 

Too  well  Lewis  knew  the  delicacy  of  the  situation. 
Spain  was  on  fire  over  the  treachery  of  Napoleon. 
"France  has  no  right  to  alienate  Louisiana!"  was  the 
cry  from  Madrid.  But  what  could  she  do  ?  Nothing  but 
fume,  delay,  threaten,  —  Napoleon  was  mastef . 


10 


146  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Under  present  circumstances/ )  continued  the  Presi 
dent,  "  I  consider  futile  all  effort  to  get  a  ship  to  your 
succour  on  those  shores.  Spain  would  be  only  too  glad 
to  strike  a  blow.  But  there  must  be  trade,  there  is  trade, 
—  all  through  Adams's  administration  the  Russians  wrere 
complaining  of  Yankee  skippers  on  that  northwest  coast. 

"  Russia  has  aided  us,  I  may  call  the  Emperor  my  per 
sonal  friend."  With  pardonable  pride  the  President 
thought  of  the  bust  of  Alexander  over  his  study  door  at 
Monticello.  "  Though  Catherine  did  send  poor  Ledyard 
back,  Alexander  has  proved  himself  true,  and  in  case  any 
Russian  ship  touches  those  shores  you  are  safe,  or  English, 
or  American.  This  letter  of  credit  will  carry  you  through. 

"  And  above  all,  express  my  philanthropic  regard  for 
the  Indians.  Humanity  enjoins  us  to  teach  them  agricul 
ture  and  the  domestic  arts." 

And  after  Lewis  was  fairly  started,  the  President  sent 
on  as  a  great  secret,  "  I  have  received  word  from  Paris 
that  Mr.  Broughton,  one  of  the  companions  of  Captain 
Vancouver,  went  up  Columbia  River  one  hundred  miles 
in  December,  1792.  He  stopped  at  a  point  he  named 
Vancouver.  Here  the  river  Columbia  is  still  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  wide.  From  this  point  Mt.  Hood  is  seen  twenty 
leagues  distant,  which  is  probably  a  dependency  of  the 
Stony  Mountains.  Accept  my  affectionate  salutations." 

On  the  Fourth  of  July  the  same  hand  that  drew  up  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  had  drawn  for  Meriwether 
Lewis  a  Letter  of  Credit,  authorising  him  to  purchase 
anything  he  needed  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States  in 
any  part  of  the  world.  Was  Jefferson  thinking  of  those 
days  when  George  Rogers  Clark  gave  drafts  on  New 
Orleans  for  the  conquest  of  Illinois?  This  again  was 
another  venture  into  a  dark  unwritten  West. 

The  next  day  Lewis  "  shot  all  his  guns  "  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  examined  extra  locks,  knives,  tomahawks,  accou 
trements  that  had  been  manufactured  at  his  special  direc 
tion.  The  waggoner  from  Philadelphia  came  jolting  by 
with  Indian  presents,  astronomical  apparatus,  and  tents 
on  the  way  to  Pittsburg. 

Pittsburg  ?    A  cloud  of  smoke  hung  even  then  over  the 


THE  KNIGHT  OF  THE  WHITE  HOUSE     147 

embryotic  city.  Two  thousand  miles  inland,  it  already 
had  a  flourishing  ship-yard.  Several  large  vessels  lay  on 
the  stocks  and  builders  were  hammering  day  and  night. 
"  The  *  Louisiana/  three  hundred  tons,  is  waiting  for 
the  next  rise  of  the  river,"  said  a  strapping  tar.  "  In  May 
a  fleet  of  schooners  went  out  to  the  Caribbees.  You  are 
too  late  for  this  summer's  freshet." 

"  Come,  gentlemen,  gentlemen  all, 

Ginral  Sincleer  shall  remem-ber-ed  be, 
For  he  lost  thirteen  hundred  me-en  all 
In  the  Western  Tari-to-ree." 

Captain  Lewis  took  a  second  look  at  the  singer,  —  it 
was  George  Shannon  standing  on  the  dock. 

"Why,  Captain  Lewis!     Where  are  you  going?" 

George  was  an  old  friend  of  Meriwether's,  and  yet  but 
a  lad  of  seventeen.  His  father,  one  of  those  "  ragged 
Continentals  "  that  marched  on  Yorktown,  had  emigrated 
to  the  far  Ohio. 

Jane  Shannon  was  a  typical  pioneer  mother.  She  spun, 
wove,  knit,  made  leggings  of  skins,  and  caps  and  mocca 
sins,  but  through  multitudinous  duties  found  time  to  teach 
her  children.  "  To  prepare  them  for  college,"  she  said, 
"  that  is  my  dream.  I  'd  live  on  hoe-cake  for  ever  to  give 
them  a  chance."  Every  one  of  her  six  boys  inherited  that 
mother's  spirit,  every  one  attained  distinction. 

At  fourteen  George  was  sent  to  his  mother's  relatives 
on  the  Monongahela  to  school.  Here  he  met  Lewis, 
forted  in  that  winter  camp.  The  gallant  Virginian  cap 
tured  the  boy's  fancy,  —  he  became  his  model,  his  ideal. 

"And  can  you  go?"  asked  Captain  Lewis. 

"  Go  ?  I  will  accompany  you  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
Captain  Lewis,"  answered  George  Shannon.  '  There  is 
no  time  for  mails,  —  I  know  I  have  my  parent's  consent. 
And  the  pay,  that  will  take  me  to  college !  "  Shannon 
enlisted  on  the  spot,  and  was  Lewis's  greatest  comfort  in 
those  trying  days  at  Pittsburg. 

The  boat-builders  were  drunkards.  "  I  spent  most  of 
my  time  with  the  workmen,"  wrote  Lewis  to  the  Presi 
dent,  "  but  neither  threats  nor  persuasion  were  sufficient 


I48  THE    CONQUEST 

to  procure  the  completion  before  the  3ist  of  August." 
Loading  the  boat  the  instant  it  was  done,  they  set  out  at 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  with  John  Collins  of  Mary 
land,  and  George  Gibson,  Hugh  McNeal,  John  Potts,  and 
Peter  Wiser,  of  Pennsylvania,  recruits  that  had  been 
ordered  from  Carlisle.  Peter  Wiser  is  believed  to  have 
been  a  descendant  of  that  famous  Conrad  Weiser  who 
gave  his  life  to  pacifying  the  Indian. 

By  this  time  the  water  was  low.  "  On  board  my  boat 
opposite  Marietta,  Sept.  13,"  Lewis  writes,  —  "  horses  or 
oxen  —  I  find  the  most  efficient  sailors  in  the  present 
state  of  navigation,"  dragging  the  bateaux  over  shallows 
of  drift  and  sandbars. 

And  yet  that  same  Spring,  when  the  water  was  high, 
Marietta  had  sent  out  the  schooners  "  Dorcas  and  Sally," 
and  the  "  Mary  Avery,"  one  hundred  and  thirty  tons, 
with  cheers  and  firing  of  cannon.  When  Lewis  passed,  a 
three-mast  brig  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  tons  and  a 
smaller  one  of  ninety  tons  were  on  the  point  of  being 
finished  to  launch  the  following  Spring,  with  produce  for 
Philadelphia. 

George  Shannon  was  a  handsome  boy,  already  full 
grown  but  with  the  beardless  pink  and  white  of  youth. 
His  cap  would  not  fit  down  over  his  curls,  but  lifted  like 
his  own  hopes.  Nothing  would  start  the  boats  at  daylight 
like  his  jolly,  rollicking 

"  Blow,  ye  winds  of  morning, 
Blow,  blow,  blow," 

rolling  across  the  tints  of  sunrise.  His  cheeks  glowed, 
his  blue  eyes  shone  to  meet  the  wishes  of  his  captain. 

Past  the  fairy  isle  of  Blennerhassett  with  its  stately 
mansion  half-hid  behind  avenues  of  Lombardy  poplar  and 
tasteful  shrubbery,  Captain  Lewis  came  on  down  to  Fort 
Washington,  Cincinnati,  where  brigs  had  lately  taken  on 
cargoes  and  sailed  to  the  West  Indies. 

Bones  ?  Of  course  Lewis  wanted  to  look  at  bones  and 
send  some  to  the  learned  President.  Dr.  Goforth  of  Cin 
cinnati  was  sinking  a  pit  at  the  Big  Bone  Lick  for  remains 


RECRUITING    FOR    OREGON  149 

of  the  mammoth,  and  might  not  mammoths  be  stalking 
abroad  in  all  that  great  land  of  the  West?  Mystery, 
mystery,  —  the  very  air  was  filled  with  mystery. 


Ill 

RECRUITING   FOR    OREGON 


that  I  have  accepted  President  Jefferson's 
proposal  to  be  associated  with  Captain  Lewis 
in  this  expedition,  it  \vill  oblige  me  to  accept 
brother  Jonathan's  offer  of  ten  thousand  dollars  cash  for 
Mulberry  Hill,"  William  Clark  was  saying  at  Louisville. 
'  That  will  help  out  brother  George  on  his  military  debts, 
satisfy  his  claimants,  and  save  him  from  ruin." 

At  the  time  of  sale  the  old  home  was  occupied  by 
General  Clark  and  William  Clark,  and  their  sister  Fanny 
and  her  children.  The  departure  of  William  for  the 
Pacific  broke  up  and  dispersed  the  happy  family. 

The  General  went  back  to  the  Point  of  Rock,  fifty  feet 
above  the  dashing  Ohio.  That  water  was  the  lowest 
ever  known  now,  men  could  walk  across  on  the  rocks. 
Three  or  four  locust  trees  shaded  the  cabin,  now  painted 
white,  and  an  orchard  of  peach  and  cherry  blossomed 
below.  Negro  Ben  and  his  wife  Venus,  and  Carson  and 
Cupid,  lived  back  of  the  house  and  cultivated  a  few  acres 
of  grain  and  garden. 

All  of  Clark's  old  soldiers  remained  loyal  and  visited 
the  Point  of  Rock,  and  every  year  an  encampment  of 
braves,  Indian  chiefs  whom  he  had  subdued,  came  for 
advice  and  to  partake  of  his  hospitality. 

Grand  and  lonely,  prematurely  aged  at  fifty-one  when 
he  should  have  been  in  his  prime.  General  Clark  sat  over 
looking  the  Falls  when  Captain  Lewis  pulled  his  bateaux 
into  the  Bear  Grass. 

Captain  Clark  and  nine  young  men  of  Kentucky  were 
waiting  for  the  boat,  —  William  Bratton,  a  blacksmith, 


1 50  THE    CONQUEST 

formerly  of  Virginia,  and  John  Shields,  gunsmith,  the 
Tubal  Cain  of  the  expedition,  John  Coalter,  who  had  been 
a  ranger  with  Kenton,  the  famous  Shields  brothers,  Reu 
ben  and  James,  William  Warner  and  Joseph  Whitehouse, 
all  experts  with  the  rifle,  Charles  Floyd,  son  of  that 
Charles  Floyd  that  rode  with  his  brother  from  the  death- 
stroke  of  Big  Foot,  and  Nathaniel  Pryor,  his  cousin. 

Twenty  years  had  passed  since  that  fatal  April  morn 
ing  when  John  Floyd  was  laid  a  corpse  at  the  feet  of  Jane 
Buchanan.  That  posthumous  child,  ushered  so  sadly  into 
the  world,  John  Floyd  the  younger,  now  a  handsome 
youth,  was  eager  to  go  with  his  cousins  —  but  an  unex 
pected  illness  held  him  back  —  to  become  a  member  of 
Congress  and  Governor  of  Virginia. 

And  York,  of  course  York.  Had  he  not  from  child 
hood  obeyed  John  Clark's  command,  "  Look  after  your 
young  master  "  ?  With  highest  elation  York  assisted  in 
the  preparation,  furbished  up  his  gun,  and  prepared  to 
"  slay  dem  buffaloes." 

"  An  interpreter  is  my  problem  now,"  said  Captain 
Lewis,  "  a  man  familiar  with  Indians,  trustworthy,  and 
skilled  in  tongues." 

"  I  think  my  brother  will  know  the  man,  —  he  has 
had  wide  experience  in  that  line,"  said  William;  and  so 
down  to  the  Point  of  Rock  the  Captains  betook  them 
selves  to  visit  George  Rogers  Clark. 

"  Dignity  sat  still  upon  his  countenance  and  the  com 
manding  look  of  Washington,"  wrote  a  chronicler  of  that 
day. 

"  An  interpreter?  "  mused  General  Clark.  Then  turn 
ing  to  his  brother,  "  Do  you  remember  Pierre  Drouil- 
lard,  the  Frenchman  that  saved  Kenton  ?  He  was  a  man 
of  tact  and  influence  with  the  Indians,  and,  although  he 
wore  the  red  coat,  a  man  of  humanity.  He  interpreted 
for  me  at  Fort  Mclntosh  and  at  the  Great  Miami.  He 
comes  with  Buckongahelas." 

William  Clark  remembered. 

"  That  old  Frenchman  has  a  son,  George,  chip  of  the 
old  block,  brought  up  with  the  Indians  and  educated  at 
a  mission.  He  is  your  man,  —  at  St.  Louis,  I  think." 


RECRUITING   FOR   OREGON  151 

"  Always  demand  of  the  Indians  what  you  want,  Wil 
liam,  that  is  the  secret.  Never  let  them  think  you  fear 
them.  Great  things  have  been  effected  by  a  few  men 
well  conducted.  Who  knows  what  fortune  may  do  for 
you  ?  "  It  was  the  self-same  saying  with  which  twenty- 
four  years  before  he  had  started  to  Vincennes.  "  Here 
are  letters  to  some  of  my  old  friends  at  St.  Louis  and 
Kaskaskia,"  added  the  General. 

All  the  negroes  were  out  to  weep  over  York,  whom 
they  feared  to  see  no  more,  —  old  York  and  Rose,  Nancy 
and  Julia,  Jane,  Cupid  and  Harry,  from  the  scattered 
home  at  Mulberry  Hill. 

General  Jonathan  Clark  and  Major  Croghan  were 
there,  the  richest  men  in  Kentucky,  and  General  Jona 
than's  daughters  who  stitched  their  samplers  now  at 
Mulberry  Hill;  and  Lucy,  from  Locust  Grove,  the 
image  of  William,  "  with  face  almost  too  strong  for  a 
woman,"  some  said.  All  the  city  knew  her,  a  miracle 
of  benevolence  and  duty,  and  by  her  side  the  little  son, 
George  Croghan,  destined  to  hand  on  the  renown  of  his 
fathers. 

William  Clark's  last  word  was  for  Fanny,  a  widow 
with  children.  "  It  is  my  desire  that  she  should  stay 
with  Lucy  at  Locust  Grove  until  my  return,"  said  the 
paternal  brother,  kissing  her  pale  cheek. 

"  And  I  want  Johnny  with  me  at  the  Point  of  Rock," 
added  the  lonely  General,  who,  if  he  loved  any  one,  it 
was  little  John  O' Fallen,  the  son  of  his  sister  Fanny. 

"  Bring  on  your  plunder !  " 

The  Kentuckians  could  be  recognised  by  their  call  as 
they  helped  the  bateaux  over  the  rapids  and  launched 
them  below.  George  Rogers  Clark  stood  on  the  Point 
of  Rock,  waving  a  last  farewell,  watching  them  down  the 
river. 

While  Captain  Clark  went  on  down  the  Ohio,  and  en 
gaged  a  few  men  at  Fort  Massac,  Captain  Lewis  fol 
lowed  the  old  Vincennes  "  trace  "  to  Kaskaskia. 

In  that  very  September,  Sergeant  John  Ordway,  in 
Russell  Bissell's  company,  was  writing  home  to  New 
Hampshire : 


I52  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Kaskaskia  is  a  very  old  town  of  about  two  hundred 
houses  and  ruins  of  many  more.  We  lie  on  the  hill  in 
sight  of  the  town,  and  have  built  a  garrison  here.  —  If 
Betty  Crosby  will  wait  for  my  return  I  may  perhaps  join 
hands  with  her  yet.  We  have  a  company  of  troops  from 
Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire,  here." 

Captain  Lewis  came  up  to  the  garrison.  Out  of  twenty 
volunteers  only  three  possessed  the  requisite  qualifica 
tions.  But  Sergeant  Ordway  was  one,  Robert  Frazer  of 
Vermont,  another,  and  Thomas  P.  Howard,  of  Massa 
chusetts,  the  third. 

Oppressed  and  anxious  in  mind  over  the  difficulty  of 
finding  suitable  men,  Captain  Lewis  was  one  morning 
riding  along  when  into  the  high  road  there  ran  out  a 
short,  strong,  compact,  broad-chested  and  heavy-limbed 
man,  lean,  sprightly,  and  quick  of  motion,  in  the  dress 
of  a  soldier.  His  lively  eye  instantly  caught  that  of  Cap 
tain  Lewis.  Perceiving  that  the  soldier  was  evidently 
bent  on  seeing  him,  Lewis  checked  his  horse  and  paused. 

With  military  salute  the  man  began :  "  Me  name  is 
Patrick  Gass,  sorr,  and  I  want  to  go  with  you  to  the 
Stony  Mountings,  but  my  Commander,  sorr,  here  at  the 
barracks,  will  not  consint.  He  siz,  siz  he,  '  You  are  too 
good  a  carpenter,  Pat,  and  I  need  you  here.'  ' 

His  build,  his  manner,  and  the  fact  that  Pat  was  a 
soldier  and  a  carpenter,  was  enough.  Men  must  be  had, 
and  here  was  a  droll  one,  the  predestined  wit  of  the 
expedition. 

"  I  knew  you,  sorr,  when  I  saw  your  horse  ferninst 
the  trees.  I  recognised  a  gintleman  and  an  officer.  I 
saw  you  whin  I  met  Gineral  Washington  at  Carlisle  out 
with  throops  to  suppriss  the  Whiskey  Rebillion.  I  met 
Gineral  Washington  that  day,  and  I  sid,  siz  I,  '  Gineral, 
I  'm  a  pathriot  mesilf  and  I  '11  niver  risist  me  gover'm'nt, 
but  I  love  ould  Bourbon  too  well  to  inlist  agin  the  whis 
key  byes.' ' 

"  And  have  you  never  served  in  the  field?"  roared 
Lewis,  almost  impatient. 

"  Ah,  yis ;  whin  Adams  was  Prisident,  I  threw  down 
me  jackplane  and  inlisted  under  Gineral  Alexander  Ham- 


RECRUITING    FOR   OREGON  153 

ilton,  but  there  was  no  war,  so  thin  I  inlisted  under  Major 
Cass." 

Patrick  glanced  back  and  saw  his  Captain.  "  Hist 
ye!  shoulder-sthraps  are  comin' !  " 

Lewis  laughed.  "  Go  and  get  ready,  Patrick ;  I  '11 
settle  with  your  Captain."  And  Patrick,  bent  on  a  new 
"  inlistment "  and  new  adventures,  hied  him  away  to 
pack  his  belongings.  For  days  in  dreams  he  was  already 
navigating  the  Missouri,  already  he  saw  the  blue  Pacific. 
As  he  told  the  boys  afterward,  "  And  I,  siz  I  to  mesilf, 
*  Patrick,  let  us  to  the  Pecific!'  Me  Captain  objicted, 
but  I  found  out  where  Captain  Lewis  was  sthopping  and 
sthole  away  and  inlisted  annyhow." 

Captain  Lewis  had  made  no  mistake.  Patrick  Gass, 
cheerful,  ever  brave,  was  a  typical  frontiersman.  His 
had  been  a  life  of  constant  roving.  Starting  from  Cham- 
bersburg,  Pennsylvania,  when  he  was  five  years  old,  the 
family  crossed  the  Alleghanies  on  packhorses.  On  the 
first  horse  was  the  mother,  with  the  baby  and  all  the 
table  furniture  and  cooking  utensils;  on  another  were 
packed  the  provisions,  the  plough-irons  and  farming 
utensils;  the  third  was  rigged  with  a  packsaddle  and 
two  large  cradles  of  hickory  withes.  In  the  centre  of 
these  sat  little  Pat  on  one  side  and  his  sister  on  the  other, 
well  laced  in  with  bed-clothes  so  that  only  their  heads 
stuck  out. 

Along  the  edges  of  precipices  they  went,  —  if  a  horse 
stumbled  he  would  have  thrown  them  hundreds  of  feet 
below.  On  these  horses  they  forded  mountain  streams, 
swollen  with  melting  snows  and  spring  rains.  Daily 
were  hairbreadth  escapes,  the  horses  falling,  or  carried 
down  with  the  current  and  the  family  barely  snatched 
from  drowning. 

The  journey  was  made  in  April  when  the  nights  were 
cold  and  the  mother  could  not  sleep.  There  was  so  much 
to  do  for  the  children.  As  the  tireless  father  kept  guard 
under  the  glow  of  the  campfire,  little  Patrick's  unfailing 
good-night  was,  "  Hist,  child !  the  Injuns  will  come  and 
take  you  to  Detroit!  " 

There  were  several  of  these  moves  in  his  childhood. 


I54  THE    CONQUEST 

Here  and  there  he  caught  glimpses  of  well-housed,  well- 
fed  hirelings  of  the  British  army  watching  like  eagles  the 
land  of  the  patriot  army.  At  last  they  turned  up  at  what 
is  now  Wellsburg  in  West  Virginia.  While  yet  a  boy 
Gass  was  apprenticed  to  a  carpenter  and  worked  on  a 
house  for  a  man  by  the  name  of  Buchanan,  while  around 
him  played  "  little  Jimmy,"  the  president-to-be.  "  Little 
Jimmy  was  like  his  mother,"  said  Gass. 

In  December  Lewis  and  Clark  dropped  down  before 
the  white-washed  walls  and  gray  stone  parapets  of  the 
old  French  town  of  St.  Louis.  With  fierce  consequential 
air  a  Spanish  soldier  flourished  his  sword  indicating  the 
place  to  land. 

"  We  will  spend  the  winter  at  Charette,  the  farthest 
point  of  settlement."  That  was  the  town  of  Daniel 
Boone. 

But  the  Governor,  Don  Carlos  De  Hault  De  Lassus, 
barred  the  way. 

"  By  the  general  policy  of  my  government  I  am  obliged 
to  prevent  strangers  from  passing  through  Spanish  ter 
ritory  until  I  have  received  official  notice  of  its  transfer." 

Nothing  could  be  done  but  to  go  into  winter  camp 
opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  just  outside  of  his 
jurisdiction,  and  discipline  the  men,  making  ready  for 
an  early  spring  start. 

Beyond  the  big  river  was  foreign  land.  Did  the  Span 
iard  still  hope  to  stay? 


IV 

THE   FEUD    IS   ENDED 

HARK !    Is  that  the  boom  of  distant  cannon ?    The 
American  troops  are  falling  into  line  outside  the 
walls  of  New  Orleans  on  this  2Oth  day  of  Decem 
ber,  1803.   The  tri-colour  of  France  floats  on  the  flagstaff ; 
the  sky  shines  irradiant,  like  the  "  suns  of  Napoleon." 


THE    FEUD    IS    ENDED  155 

It  is  high  noon ;  another  salute  shakes  the  city.  "  Ho, 
warder,  lower  the  drawbridge!" 

With  chain-pulleys  rattling  down  goes  the  bridge,  never 
to  be  lifted  again.  The  fortress  bell  strikes  its  last  peal 
under  the  flag  of  France,  or  Spain.  With  thundering 
tread  American  dragoons  file  under  the  portcullis  of  the 
Tchoupitoulas  gate,  followed  by  cannoneers  and  infantry 
in  coonskin  caps  and  leathern  hunting  shirts. 

Curiously  these  sons  of  the  forest  look  upon  the  old 
world  forts  and  donjons  of  masonry.  The  moat  is  filled- 
with  stagnant  water.  The  ramparts  of  New  Orleans  are 
filled  with  soldiers  from  Havre  and  Madrid.  The  win 
dows  and  balconies  are  filled  with  beautiful  women  weep 
ing,  weeping  to  see  the  barbarians. 

Laussat  was  looking  for  Napoleon's  soldiers,  not  a 
sale.  Pale  as  death  he  hands  over  the  keys.  Slowly  the 
tri-coloured  flag  of  France  at  the  summit  of  the  flagstaff 
in  the  plaza  descends.  Slowly  the  star-spangled  banner 
uplifts ;  half-way  the  two  linger  in  one  another's  folds. 

As  the  flags  embrace,  another  boom,  and  answering 
guns  reply  from  ship  and  fort  and  battery  around  the 
crescent  of  New  Orleans.  The  flags  are  parting,  —  it  is 
a  thrilling  moment ;  up,  up,  steadily  mounts  the  emblem 
of  America  and  bursts  on  the  breeze. 

The  band  breaks  into  "  Hail,  Columbia,"  amid  the  roar 
of  artillery  and  shouting  of  backwoodsmen.  The  map  of 
France  in  the  new  world  has  become  the  map  of  the 
United  States. 

"  The  flag!  the  flag!  "  Veterans  of  the  French  army 
receive  the  descending  tri-colour,  and  followed  by  a  pro 
cession  of  uncovered  heads  bear  it  with  funereal  tread  to 
Laussat. 

"  We  have  wished  to  give  to  France  a  last  proof  of  the 
affection  which  we  will  always  retain  for  her,"  with 
trembling  lip  speaks  the  flag-bearer.  "  Into  your  hands 
we  deposit  this  symbol  of  the  tie  which  has  again  tran 
siently  connected  us  with  her." 

And  Laussat  with  answering  tears  replies,  "  May  the 
prosperity  of  Louisiana  be  eternal." 

But  of  all  in  New  Orleans  on  this  historic  day,  none 


156  THE    CONQUEST 

fear,  none  tremble  like  Sister  Infelice,  in  the  cloister  of 
the  Ursulines.  She  seems  to  hear  the  very  sabres  beat  on 
the  convent  wall.  When  a  tropic  hurricane  sweeps  up  the 
gulf  at  night  she  falls  on  the  cold  stone  floor  and  covers 
her  head,  as  if  the  very  lightning  might  reveal  that  form 
she  loved  so  well,  the  great  Virginia  colonel.  To  Infelice 
he  was  ever  young,  ever  the  heroic  saviour  of  St.  Louis. 
That  time  could  have  changed  him  had  never  occurred  to 
her,  —  he  was  a  type  of  immortal  youth. 

Infelice  never  speaks  of  these  things,  not  even  to  her 
father  confessor;  it  is  something  too  deep,  too  sacred,  a 
last  touch  of  the  world  hid  closer  even  than  her  heart. 
And  yet  she  believes  he  is  coming,  —  that  is  the  cause  of 
all  this  tumult  and  cannonading.  Her  hero,  her  warrior 
wants  her,  and  none  can  stay  him. 

And  when  the  cession  is  fairly  over  and  he  comes  not, 
the  disappointment  prostrates  her  utterly.  "  He  cares,  he 
cares  no  more!  The  Virginians?  Did  you  say  the  Vir 
ginians  had  come  ?  " 

From  that  bed  of  delirium  the  Mother  Superior  of  the 
Ursuline  house  sent  for  the  Mayor. 

"  I  beg  to  be  allowed  to  retire  with  my  sisterhood  to 
some  point  under  the  protection  of  His  Catholic  Majesty 
of  Spain." 

"Going!"  exclaimed  Monsieur  le  Mayor  of  New 
Orleans.  "  For  why?  You  shall  not  be  disturbed,  you 
shall  have  full  protection." 

"  Do  you  stand  for  France,  revolution  and  infidelity?  " 
gasped  the  aged  mother,  denouncing  the  Mayor. 

The  people  pled,  the  Mayor  went  down  on  his  knees. 
"  Do  not  abandon  our  schools  and  our  children]  "  But 
the  Mother  Superior  was  firm. 

Twenty-two  years  had  the  Donna  De  Leyba  been  a  nun. 
The  old  official  records  are  lost,  but  out  of  twenty-five 
nuns  in  the  establishment  we  know  the  sixteen  of  Spain 
went  away. 

All  New  Orleans  gathered  to  see  them  depart.  When 
the  gun  sounded  on  Whitsunday  Eve,  sixteen  women  in 
black  came  forth,  heavily  veiled.  The  convent  gardens 
were  thronged  with  pupils,  slaves  knelt  by  the  wayside, 


THE    CESSION    OF    ST.    LOUIS  157 

the  Mayor  and  populace  followed  until  they  embarked 
on  the  ship  and  sailed  to  Havana. 

The  old  Ursuline  convent  of  New  Orleans  is  now  the 
archbishop's  palace.  Sister  Infelice  is  gone,  but  near 
some  old  cloister  of  Cuba  we  know  her  ashes  must  now 
be  reposing.  Henceforth  the  gates  were  open.  The  wall 
decayed,  the  moat  was  filled,  and  over  it  to-day  winds  the 
handsomest  boulevard  in  America. 

The  flatboatmen  came  home  with  romantic  tales  of  the 
land  of  the  palmetto  and  orange,  luxuries  unknown  in  the 
rigorous  north.  The  tide  of  emigration  so  long  held  in 
check  burst  its  bounds  and  deluged  Louisiana. 

Among  other  Americans  that  settled  at  New  Orleans 
was  the  FiglTting  Parson.  His  son  Charles  Mynn  Thrus- 
ton  had  married  Fanny. 


V 

THE    CESSION    OF    ST.    LOUIS 

LASS  we  must  have,  and  quicksilver.     Wife, 
t  me  have  the  mirror." 

The  Madame  threw  up  her  hands.  "  The 
precious  pier  glass  my  dead  mother  brought  over  from 
France?  What  shall  we  have  left?" 

"  But  Rosalie,  this  is  an  emergency  for  the  govern 
ment.  The  men  must  have  thermometers,  and  barome 
ters,  and  I  have  no  glass." 

"  The  President  will  pay  for  the  glass,  Madame ;  he 
would  consider  it  the  highest  use  to  which  it  could  be 
put,"  said  Captain  Lewis. 

"  And  you  shall  have  a  better  one  by  the  next  ship 
that  sails  around  from  France." 

So  as  usual  to  everything  the  Doctor  wished,  the  good 
woman  consented.  None  had  more  unbounded  faith  in 
Dr.  Saugrain's  gift  of  miracles  than  his  own  wife. 

The  huge  glass,  that  had  reflected  Parisian  scenes  for 


158  THE    CONQUEST 

a  generation  before  coming  to  the  wilds  of  America,  was 
now  lifted  from  its  gilt  frame  and  every  particle  of 
quicksilver  carefully  scraped  from  the  back.  Then  the 
pier  plate  was  shattered  and  the  fragments  gathered,  bit 
by  bit,  into  the  Doctor's  mysterious  crucible,  making  the 
country  people  watch  and  wonder. 

So  long  had  Meriwether  Lewis  been  with  Jefferson, 
that  he  had  imbibed  the  same  eager  desire  to  know,  to 
understand.  When  he  met  with  Doctor  Saugrain  it  was 
Uke  a  union  of  kindred,  spirits.  Saugrain,  the  pupil, 
friend,  and  disciple  of  the  great  Franklin,  was  often  with 
the  American  scientist  when  he  experimented  with  his 
kites,  and  drew  down  lightning  to  charge  his  Ley  den  jars. 
Three  times  Dr.  Saugrain  came  to  Amerfca,  twice  as 
guest  of  Dr.  Franklin,  before  he  settled  down  as  physi 
cian  to  the  Spanish  garrison  at  St.  Louis  in  1800.  With 
him  he  brought  all  his  scientific  lore,  the  latest  of  the 
most  advanced  city  in  the  world.  When  all  the  world 
depended  on  flint  and  steel,  Paris  and  Dr.  Saugrain  made 
matches.  He  made  matches  for  Lewis  and  Clark  that 
were  struck  on  the  Columbia  a  generation  before  Boston 
or  London  made  use  of  the  secret. 

Bitterly  the  cheerful,  sprightly  little  Royalist  in  curls 
lamented  the  French  Revolution.  "Oh,  the  guillotine! 
the  guillotine!  My  own  uncle,  Dr.  Guillotine,  invented 
that  instrument  to  save  pain,  not  to  waste  life.  But 
when  he  saw  his  own  friends  led  up  to  the  knife,  dis 
tressed  at  its  abuse  he  died  in  despair!  " 

Sufficient  reason  had  Dr.  Saugrain  to  be  loyal  to  Louis 
XVI.  For  more  than  two  hundred  years  his  people  had 
been  librarians,  book-binders,  and  printers  for  the  King. 
Litterateurs  and  authors  were  the  Saugrains  for  six  con 
tinuous  generations,  and  out  of  their  scientific  and  his 
torical  publications  came  the  bent  of  Dr.  Antoine  Fran- 
gois  Saugrain  of  St.  Louis.  But  when  the  Bastile  was 
stormed,  Saugrain  left  France  for  ever.  An  emigre,  a 
royalist,  with  others  of  the  King's  friends  he  came  to  the 
land  that  honoured  Louis  XVI. 

Between  the  Rue  de  1'Eglise  and  the  Rue  des  Granges, 
at  the  extreme  southwestern  limit  of  the  old  village  of 


THE   CESSION    OF    ST.    LOUIS  159 

St.  Louis,  stood  Dr.  Saugrain's  modest  residence  of 
cement  with  a  six-foot  stone  wall  around  it  and  exten 
sive  gardens.  In  his  "  arboretum  "  Dr.  Saugrain  was 
making  a  collection  of  the  most  attractive  native  trees 
he  found  around  St.  Louis,  and  some  there,  imported 
from  Paris,  cast  their  green  shadows  on  'the  swans 
of  his  swimming  pond,  an  old  French  fancy  for  his 
park. 

In  this  happy  home  with  its  great  library,  Captain 
Lewis  became  a  welcome  guest  in  that  winter  of  1803-4 
while  waiting  for  the  cession.  Under  the  Doctor  he  pur 
sued  his  scientific  studies,  medicine,  surgery,  electricity, 
for  not  even  Dr.  Barton  in  Philadelphia  could  surpass 
the  bright  little  Frenchman  so  strangely  transplanted 
here  in  this  uttermost  border. 

The  Doctor's  taper  fingers  were  always  stained  with 
acids  and  sulphur;  busy  ever  with  blowpipe  and  cru 
cible,  he  fashioned  tubes,  filled  in  quicksilver,  graduated 
cases,  and  handed  out  barometers  and  thermometers  that 
amazed  the  frontier. 

"Great  Medicine!"  cried  the  Indians  when  he  gave 
them  a  shock  of  electricity.  How  Dr.  Saugrain  loved 
to  turn  his  battery  and  electrify  the  door-knobs  when 
those  bothersome  Indians  tried  to  enter !  Or,  "  Here, 
White  Hair,  is  a  shilling.  You  can  have  it  if  you  will 
take  it  out."  The  Osage  chieftain  plunges  his  arm  into 
a  crock  of  electrified  water  to  dash  off  howling  with 
affright. 

With  intense  interest  Captain  Lewis  stood  by  while- 
the  chemist-physician  dipped  sulphur-tipped  splints  of 
wood  into  phosphorus,  and  lo!  his  little  matches  glowed 
like  Lucifer's  own.  "  You  can  make  the  sticks  yourself," 
he  said.  "  I  will  seal  the  phosphorus  in  these  small  tin 
boxes  for  safety." 

"  And  have  you  any  kine-pox?  You  must  surely  carry 
kine-pox,  for  I  hear  those  Omahas  have  died  like  cattle 
in  a  plague." 

"  President  Jefferson  particularly  directed  me  to  carry 
some  kine-pox  virus,"  replied  Captain  Lewis,  "but  really, 
what  he  gave  me  seems  to  have  lost  its  virtue.  I  wrote 


160  THE    CONQUEST 

him  so  from  Cincinnati,  but  fear  it  will  be  too  late  to 
supply  the  deficiency." 

Out  of  his  medicine  chest  in  the  corner,  the  little  Doc 
tor  brought  the  tiny  vials.  "  Sent  me  from  Paris.  Carry 
it,  explain  it  to  the  Indians,  use  it  whenever  you  can,  - 
it  will  save  the  life  of  hundreds."  And  other  medicines, 
simple  remedies,  the  good  savant  prescribed,  making  up 
a  chest  that  became  invaluable  in  after  days. 

Other  friends  were  Gratiot  and  the  Chouteaus,  Au- 
guste  and  Pierre.  It  was  Auguste  that  had  planned  the 
fortifications  of  St.  Louis,  towers  and  bastions,  palisades, 
demilunes,  scarps,  counter-scarps,  and  sally  ports,  only 
finished  in  part  when  the  city  was  handed  over. 

Long  since  had  Carondelet  offered  rewards  to  the 
traders  of  St.  Louis  to  penetrate  to  the  Pacific.  Already 
the  Chouteau  boats  had  reached  the  Mandan  towns,  but 
freely  they  gave  every  information  to  the  American 
Captain. 

"  I  send  you  herewith  enclosed,"  wrote  Lewis  to  the 
President,  "  some  slips  of  the  Osage  plum  and  apple. 
Mr.  Charles  Gratiot,  a  gentleman  of  this  place,  has 
promised  that  he  would  with  pleasure  attend  to  the 
orders  of  yourself,  or  any  of  my  acquaintances  who  may 
think  proper  to  write  him  on  the  subject.  I  obtained 
the  cuttings  now  sent  you  from  the  gardens  of  Mr. 
Peter  Chouteau,  who  resided  the  greater  portion  of  his 
time  for  many  years  with  the  Osage  nation. 

"  The  Osage  might  with  a  little  attention  be  made  to 
form  an  ornamental  and  useful  hedge.  The  fruit  is  a 
large  oval  plum,  of  a  pale  yellow  colour  and  exquisite 
flavour.  An  opinion  prevails  among  the  Osages  that 
the  fruit  is  poisonous,  though  they  acknowledge  they 
have  never  tasted  it." 

The  leaders  of  all  the  French  colonies  on  the  Missis 
sippi  were  gentlemen  of  education  and  talent.  They  saw 
what  the  cession  meant,  and  hailed  it  with  welcome.  But 
the  masses,  peaceable,  illiterate,  with  little  property  and 
less  enterprise,  contented,  unambitious,  saw  not  the  fu 
ture  of  that  great  valley  where  their  fathers  had  camped 
in  the  days  of  La  Salle.  Frank,  open,  joyous,  unsus- 


THE    CESSION    OF    ST.  LOUIS  161 

pecting,  wrapped  in  the  pleasures  of  the  passing  hour, 
they  cared  little  for  wealth  and  less  for  government  pro 
vided  they  were  not  worried  with  its  cares.  Their  chil 
dren,  their  fruits  and  flowers,  the  dance  —  happy  always 
were  the  Creole  habitants  provided  only  they  heard  the 
fiddle  string.  Retaining  all  the  suavity  of  his  race,  the 
roughest  hunter  could  grace  a  ballroom  with  the  car 
riage  and  manners  of  a  gentleman. 

Meanwhile  Captain  Clark  was  drilling  the  men  at 
camp  after  the  fashion  of  Wayne.  Other  soldiers  had 
been  engaged  at  Fort  Massac  and  elsewhere,  —  Silas 
Goodrich,  Richard  Windsor,  Hugh  Hall,  Alexander  Wil- 
lard,  and  John  B.  Thompson,  a  surveyor  of  Vincennes. 

Never  had  St.  Louis  such  days!  Hurry,  hurry  and 
bustle  in  the  staid  and  quiet  town  that  had  never  before 
known  any  greater  excitement  than  a  church  festival  or 
a  wedding, — never,  that  is,  since  those  days  of  war  when 
George  Rogers  Clark  saved  and  when  he  threatened. 

But  now  Lewis  and  Clark  made  a  deep  impression  on 
the  villagers  of  the  power  and  dignity  of  the  United 
States  Government.  Out  of  their  purchases  every  mer 
chant  hoped  to  make  a  fortune;  the  eager  Frenchmen 
displayed  their  wares,  —  coffee,  gunpowder,  and  blan 
kets,  tea  at  prices  fabulous  in  deerskin  currency  'and 
sugar  two  dollars  a  pound. 

But  Lewis  already  had  made  up  his  outfit,  —  richly 
laced  coats,  medals  and  flags  from  Jefferson  himself, 
knives,  tomahawks,  and  ornaments  for  chiefs,  barrels  of 
beads,  paints  and  looking-glasses,  bright-coloured  three- 
point  Mackinaw  blankets,  a  vision  to  dazzle  a  child  or 
an  Indian,  who  is  also  a  child. 

George  Drouillard  was  found,  the  skilled  hunter. 
There  was  a  trace  of  Indian  in  Drouillard;  his  French 
fathers  and  grandfathers  had  trapped  along  the  streams 
of  Ohio  and  Canada  since  before  the  days  of  Pontiac,  in 
fact,  with  Cadillac  they  had  helped  to  build  Detroit. 

Every  part  of  America  was  represented  in  that  first 
exploring  expedition,  —  Lewis,  the  kinsman  of  Wash 
ington,  and  Clark  from  the  tidewater  cavaliers  of  old 
Virginia,  foremost  of  the  fighting  stock  that  won  Ken- 


162  THE    CONQUEST 

tucky  and  Illinois,  Puritan  Yankees  from  New  England, 
Quaker  Pennsylvanians  from  Carlisle,  descendants  of 
landholders  in  the  days  of  Penn,  French  interpreters  and 
adventurers  whose  barkentines  had  flashed  along  our 
inland  lakes  and  streams  for  a  hundred  years,  and  finally, 
York,  the  negro,  forerunner  of  his  people. 

Cruzatte  and  Labiche,  canoemen,  were  of  old  Kaskas- 
kia.  Pierre  Cruzatte  was  near-sighted  and  one-eyed, 
but  what  of  that?  A  trusted  trader  of  the  Chouteaus, 
he  had  camped  with  the  Omahas,  and  knew  their  tongue 
and  their  country.  Could  such  a  prize  be  foregone  for 
any  defect  of  eyesight? 

Accustomed  to  roving  with  their  long  rifles  and  well- 
filled  bullet  pouches,  nowhere  in  the  world  could  more 
suitable  heroes  have  been  found  for  this  Homeric 
journey. 

News  of  the  sale  had  reached  St.  Louis  while  Captain 
Lewis  was  struggling  with  those  builders  at  Pittsburg. 

"  Sacre!  Diable!"  exclaimed  the  French.  Some  loved 
France,  some  clung  to  Spain,  some  shook  their  heads., 
"  De  country?  We  never  discuss  its  affaires.  Dat  ees 
de  business  of  de  Commandante." 

The  winter  of  1803-4  was  very  severe.  In  November 
the  ice  began  running  and  no  one  could  cross  until  Feb 
ruary.  Then  Captain  Amos  Stoddard,  at  Kaskaskia  with 
his  troops,  sent  a  letter  to  Don  Carlos  De  Hault  De  Las- 
sus  by  a  sergeant  going  on  business  to  Captain  Lewis. 

On  top  of  the  hill  a  double  stockade  of  logs  set  verti 
cally,  the  space  between  filled  with  dirt,  a  two-story  log 
building  with  small  windows  and  a  round  stone  tower 
with  a  pointed  cap  of  stone,  —  that  was  the  fort  where 
the  Spanish  soldiers  waited. 

Down  below,  inhabitants  in  blue  blanket  capotes  and 
blue  kerchiefs  on  their  heads,  now  and  then  in  red  toque 
or  a  red  scarf  to  tie  up  their  trousers,  wandered  in  the 
three  narrow  lanes  that  were  the  streets  of  St.  Louis, 
waiting.  Before  them  flowed  the  yellow-stained,  eddy- 
spotted  Mississippi,  behind  waved  a  sea  of  prairie  grass 
uninterrupted  by  farm  or  village  to  the  Rockies. 

Spring  blossomed.      Thickets   of   wild  plum,   cherry, 


THE   CESSION   OF   ST.  LOUIS  163 

wild  crab-apples,  covered  the  prairie.  Vanilla-scented 
locust  blooms  were  shaking  honey-dew  on  the  wide  ve 
randas  of  the  old  St.  Louis  houses,  when  early  in  the 
morning  of  May  9,  American  troops  crossed  the  river 
from  Cahokia,  and  Clark's  men  from  the  camp  formed 
in  line  with  fife  and  drum,  and  colours  flying.  At  their 
head  Major  Amos  Stoddard  of  Boston  and  Captain  Meri- 
wether  Lewis  of  Virginia  led  up  to  the  Government 
House. 

Black  Hawk  was  there  to  see  his  Spanish  Father.  He 
looked  out. 

"  Here  comes  your  American  Father,"  said  the  Com 
mandant  De  Lassus. 

"  I  do  not  want  two  Fathers !"  responded  Black  Hawk. 

Dubiously  shaking  his  head  as  the  Americans  ap 
proached,  Black  Hawk  and  his  retinue  flapped  their 
blankets  out  of  one  door  as  Stoddard  and  Captain 
Lewis  entered  the  other. 

Away  to  his  boats  Black  Hawk  sped,  pulling  for  dear 
life  up  stream  to  his  village  at  Rock  Island.  And  with 
him  went  Singing  Bird,  the  bride  of  Black  Hawk. 

"  Strange  people  have  taken  St.  Louis,"  said  the  Hawk 
to  his  Sacs.  "  We  shall  never  see  our  Spanish  Father 
again." 

A  flotilla  of  Frenchmen  came  up  from  Kaskaskia,  — 
Menard,  Edgar,  Francis  Vigo,  and  their  friends.  Vil 
lagers  left  their  work  in  the  fields ;  all  St.  Louis  flocked 
to  La  Place  d'Armes  in  front  of  the  Government  House 
to  see  the  transfer. 

In  splendid,  showy  uniforms,  every  officer  of  the 
Spanish  garrison  stood  at  arms,  intently  watching  the 
parade  winding  up  the  limestone  footway  from  the  boats 
below. 

With  its  public  archives  and  the  property  of  a  vast 
demesne,  Don  Carlos  De  Hault  De  Lassus  handed  over 
to  Major  Stoddard  the  keys  of  the  Government  House 
in  behalf  of  France.  A  salvo  of  cannonry  shook  St. 
Louis. 

"  People  of  Upper  Louisiana,"  began  De  Lassus  in  a 
choked  and  broken  voice,  "  by  order  of  the  King,  I  am 


1 64  THE    CONQUEST 

now  about  to  surrender  this  post  and  its  dependencies. 
The  flag  which  has  protected  you  during  nearly  thirty- 
six  years  will  no  longer  be  seen.  The  oath  you  took 
now  ceases  to  bind.  Your  faithfulness  and  courage  in 
upholding  it  will  be  remembered  for  ever.  From  the 
bottom  of  my  heart  I  wish  you  all  prosperity." 

De  Lassus,  Stoddard,  Lewis,  Clark,  and  the  soldiers 
filed  up  the  yellow  path,  past  the  log  church,  to  the  fort 
on  the  hill.  The  Spanish  flag  was  lowered;  De  Lassus 
wept  as  he  took  the  fallen  banner  in  his  hand,  but  as  the 
Lilies  of  France  flashed  in  the  sun  the  Creoles  burst  into 
tumultuous  cheers.  Not  for  forty  years  had  they  seen 
that  flag,  the  emblem  of  their  native  land.  Cannon 
roared,  swords  waved,  and  shouts  were  heard,  but  not 
in  combat. 

The  gates  were  thrown  open;  out  came  the  Spanish 
troops  with  knapsacks  on  their  backs,  ready  to  sail  away 
to  New  Orleans.  The  old  brass  cannon  and  munitions 
of  war  were  transported  down  the  hill,  while  the  Ameri 
can  soldiers  in  sombre  uniforms  filed  into  the  dingy  old 
fort  of  Spain. 

Major  Stoddard  sent  for  the  French  flag  to  be  taken 
down  at  sunset. 

"  No,  no,  let  it  fly !  Let  it  fly  all  night!  "  begged  the 
Creoles,  and  a  guard  of  honour  went  up  to  watch  the 
flickering  emblem  of  their  country's  brief  possession. 

All  night  long  that  Frerfch  flag  kissed  the  sky,  all 
night  the  guard  of  honour  watched,  and  the  little  log 
church  of  St.  Louis  was  filled  with  worshippers.  All  the 
romance  of  Brittany  and  Normandy  rose  to  memory. 
Rene  Kiercereau  the  singer  led  in  ballads  of  La  Belle 
France,  and  the  glories  of  fields  where  their  fathers 
fought  were  rehearsed  with  swelling  hearts.  Not  the 
real  France  but  an  ideal  was  in  their  hearts,  the  tradi 
tion  of  Louis  XIV. 

That  was  the  last  day  of  France  in  North  America. 
As  the  beloved  banner  sank  the  drums  gave  a  long  fu 
neral  roll,  but  when,  instead,  the  red,  white,  and  blue 
burst  on  the  breeze,  the  fifes  struck  into  lively  music  and 
the  drums  rained  a  cataract. 


THE    CESSION    OF    ST.  LOUIS  165 

"  Three  cheers  for  the  American  flag!  "  cried  Charles 
Gratiot  in  the  spirit  of  the  Swiss  republic,  but  there  were 
no  cheers.  The  Creoles  were  weeping.  Sobs,  lamenta 
tions  arose,  but  the  grief  was  mostly  from  old  French 
men  and  their  wives  who  so  long  had  prayed  that  the 
Fleur  de  Lis  might  wave  abcrve  San  Loui'.  Their  sons 
and  daughters,  truly,  as  Lucien  Bonaparte  had  warned 
Napoleon,  "  went  to  bed  good  Frenchmen,  to  awake  and 
find  themselves  Americans." 

The  huge  iron  cock  in  the  belfry  of  the  old  log  church 
spun  round  and  round,  as  if  it  knew  not  which  way  the 
wind  was  blowing.  In  three  days  three  *flags  over  St. 
Louis !  No  wonder  the  iron  cock  lost  its  head  and  spun 
and  spun  like  any  fickle  weather  vane. 

In  the  same  square  with  the  Government  House  stood 
one  of  the  Chouteau  mansions.  Auguste  Chouteau  had 
been  there  from  the  beginning,  when  as  a  fearless  youth 
with  Laclede  he  had  penetrated  to  the  site  of  the  future 
San  Loui'  in  1764.  He  was  a  diplomat  who  met  Indians 
and  made  alliances.  He  had  seen  the  territory  pass  under 
Spain's  flag,  and  in  spite  of  that  had  made  it  more  and 
more  a  place  of  Gallic  refuge  for  his  scattered  country 
men.  He  had  welcomed  Saugrain,  Cerre,  Gratiot,  in 
fact,  —  he  and  his  brother  Pierre  remembered  the  day 
when  there  was  no  San  Loui'. 

A  band  of  Osage  chiefs  had  come  in  to  see  their  great 
Spanish  father.  With  wondering  eyes  they  watched  the 
cession,  and  were  handed  over  to  Captain  Lewis  to  deal 
with  in  behalf  of  the  United  States.  A  French  messen 
ger  was  sent  ahead  with  a  letter  to  the  tribe. 

"  The  Americans  taken  San  Loui'  ?  " 

Manuel  Lisa,  the  Spaniard,  was  disgusted,  —  it  broke 
up  his  monopoly  of  the  Osage  trade.  "  We  will  not  haf 
the  Americans !  " 

The  Osages  burnt  the  letter. 


1 66  THE   CONQUEST 

VI 

SERGEANT  ORDWAY  WRITES  A  LETTER 

THE  winter  of  1802-3  had  been  uncommonly  severe. 
Unknown   to    George    Shannon,   that   winter   his 
father  hunting  in  the  dense  woods  of  Ohio  lost  his 
way  in  a  snow-storm  and  was  frozen  to  death.    Unaware 
of  the  tragedy  at  home,  unaware  also  of  his  own  inherited 
facility  for  getting  lost,  the  boy  set  out  up  the  winding 
staircase  of  the  wild  Missouri. 

An  older  brother,  John,  nineteen  years  of  age,  became 
the  stay  of  that  widowed  mother  with  her  seven  small 
children,  the  least  a  baby,  Wilson  Shannon,  twice  the 
future  Governor  of  Ohio  and  once  the  Governor  of 
Kansas. 

With  a  pad  on  his  knee  every  soldier  boy  wrote  home 
from  the  camp  on  River  Dubois  opposite  the  mouth  of 
the  Missouri.  Down  through  the  years  Sergeant  Ord- 
way's  letter  has  come  to  us. 

"  CAMP  RIVER  DUBOIS,  April  the  8th,  1804. 

"  HONOURED  PARENTS,  —  I  now  embrace  this  opportunity 
of  writeing  to  you  once  more  to  let  you  know  where  I  am 
and  where  I  am  going.  I  am  well  thank  God  and  in  high 
Spirits.  I  am  now  on  an  expedition  to  the  westward,  with 
Capt.  Lewis  and  Capt.  Clark,  who  are  appointed  by  the 
President  of  the  United  States  to  go  on  an  Expedition 
through  the  interior  parts  of  North  America.  We  are  to 
ascend  the  Missouri  River  with  a  boat  as  far  as  it  is 
navigable  and  then  to  go  by  land  to  the  western  ocean,  if 
nothing  prevents.  This  party  consists  of  twenty-five  picked 
men  of  the  armey  and  country  likewise  and  I  am  so  happy 
as  to  be  one  of  them  picked  from  the  armey  and  I  and  all 
the  party  are  if  we  live  to  return  to  receive  our  discharge 
whenever  we  return  again  to  the  United  States  if  we  choose 
it.  This  place  is  on  the  Mississippi  River  opposite  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Missouri  River  and  we  are  to  start  in  ten 


INTO    THE    LAND    OF   ANARCHY          167 

days  up  the  Missouri  River,  this  has  been  our  winterquar- 
ters.  we  expect  to  be  gone  18  months  or  two  years,  we 
are  to  receive  a  great  reward  for  this  expedition  when  we 
return.  I  am  to  receive  15  dollars  a  month  and  at  least  400 
ackers  of  first  rate  land  and  if  we  make  great  discoveries  as 
we  expect  the  United  States  has  promised  to  make  us  great 
rewards,  more  than  we  are  promised,  for  fear  of  accidents 
I  wish  to  inform  you  that  [personal  matters], 

I  have  received  no  letters  since  Betseys  yet  but  will  write 
next  winter  if  I  have  a  chance. 

"  Yours,  etc., 

"  JOHN  ORDWAY,  Segt. 

"To  STEPHEN  ORDWAY, 

Dumbarton,  N.  H." 


VII 

INTO    THE   LAND    OF   ANARCHY 

THE  boats  were  ready,  the  red  pirogue  and  the 
white,  from  St.  Louis,  fresh  painted,  trim  and  slim 
upon  the  water,  and  the  big  bateau,  fifty-five  feet 
from  stem  to  stern,  with  setting  poles,  sweeps,  a  square 
sail  to  catch  the  breeze,  and  twenty-two  oars  at  the 
rowlocks. 

Down  under  the  decks  and  in  the  cabins,  had  been 
packed  the  precious  freightage,  government  arms,  rifles 
made  at  Harper's  .Ferry  under  Lewis's  own  superinten 
dence,  tents,  ammunition,  bales  and  boxes  of  Indian 
presents,  provisions,  tools.  Into  the  securest  lockers  went 
Lewis's  astronomical  instruments  for  ascertaining  the 
geography  of  the  country,  and  the  surgical  instruments 
that  did  good  service  in  the  hands  of  Clark. 

Nothing  was  forgotten,  even  small  conveniences, 
candles,  ink,  mosquito  bars.  It  took  half  a  million  to 
send  Stanley  to  Africa.  For  twenty-five  hundred  dollars 
Lewis  and  Clark  made  as  great  a  journey. 

To  assist  in  carrying  stores  and  repelling  Indian  at- 


1 68  THE   CONQUEST 

tacks,  Corporal  Warfington  and  six  soldiers  had  been 
engaged  at  St.  Louis  and  nine  French  boys  of  Cahokia, 
inured  to  the  paddle  and  the  camp.  Feather- decked  and 
beaded  they  came,  singing  the  songs  of  old  Cahokia  to 
start  the  little  squadron. 

The  Americans  had  knives  in  their  belts,  pistols  in  their 
holsters,  knapsacks  on  their  backs,  powder  horns  and 
pouches  of  ammunition,  ink  horns  and  quills,  ready  to 
face  the  wilderness  and  report.  Lewis  encouraged  every 
one  to  keep  a  journal. 

"  I  niver  wint  to  school  but  nineteen  days  in  me  boy 
hood  and  that  was  whin  I  was  a  man,"  said  Patrick  Gass. 
But  what  Pat  lacked  in  books  he  made  up  in  observation 
and  shrewd  reasoning;  hence  it  fell  out  that  Patrick  Gass's 
journal  was  the  first  published  account  of  the  Lewis  and 
Clark  expedition.  All  honour  to  Patrick  Gass.  Of  such 
are  our  heroes. 

The  cession  was  on  Wednesday,  May  9,  1804,  and  all 
the  men  were  there  but  a  few  who  guarded  camp.  At 
three  o'clock  the  following  Monday,  May  14,  Captain 
Clark  announced,  "  All  aboard ! "  The  heavy-laden 
bateau  and  two  pirogues  swung  out,  to  the  voyageurs' 
chanson,  thrilling  like  a  brass  band  as  their  bright  new 
paddles  cut  the  water : 

"  A  frigate  went  a-sailing, 
Mon  joli  ccsur  de  rose, 
Far  o'er  the  seas  away, 
Joli  ccsur  d>un  rosier, 
Joli  cceur  d'un  rosier." 

And  hill  and  hollow  echoed, 

*'  Mon  joli  co3ur  de  rose." 

"  San  Chawle !  "  cried  Cruzatte  the  bowsman  at  two 
o'clock,  Wednesday,  when  the  first  Creole  village  hove  in 
sight.  At  a  gun,  the  signal  of  traders,  all  St.  Charles 
rushed  to  see  the  first  Americans  that  had  ever  come  up 
the  Missouri.  And  straggling  behind  the  Frenchmen 
came  their  friends,  the  Kickapoos  of  Kaskaskia,  now  on 
a  hunt  in  the  Missouri. 


INTO    THE    LAND    OF   ANARCHY          169 

"  Meet  us  up  the  river  with  a  good  fat  deer,"  said 
Captain  Clark.  The  delighted  Kickapoos  scattered  for 
the  hunt. 

Five  days  the  boats  lay  at  St.  Charles,  waiting  for 
Captain  Lewis  who  was  detained  fixing  off  the  Osage 
chiefs  at  St.  Louis. 

Patrick  Gass  wrote  in  his  journal,  "  It  rained."  Ser 
geant  Floyd  adds,  "  Verry  much  Rain."  Captain  Clark 
chronicles,  "  Rain,  thunder,  and  lightning  for  several 
days."  But  never  on  account  of  a  flurry  of  rain  did  the 
sociable  French  of  St.  Charles  fail  in  polite  attentions  to 
their  guests  on  the  river  bank. 

On  Sunday,  boats  were  descried  toiling  up  from  St. 
Louis  with  a  dozen  gentlemen,  who  had  come  to  escort 
Captain  Lewis  and  bid  "  God  speed !  "  to  the  expedition. 
Captain  Stoddard  was  there,  and  Auguste  Chouteau, 
availing  himself  of  every  opportunity  to  forward  the 
enterprise.  Monsieur  Labbadie  had  advice  and  Gratiot 
and  Dr.  Saugrain,  little  and  learned,  with  the  medicine 
chest. 

With  throbbing  hearts  the  captains  stole  a  moment  for 
a  last  home  letter  to  be  sent  by  the  returning  guests. 

"  My  route  is  uncertain,"  wrote  Clark  to  Major  Cro- 
ghan  at  Locust  Grove.  "  I  think  it  more  than  probable 
that  Captain  Lewis  or  myself  will  return  by  sea." 

"  Bon  voyage!  bon  voyage,  mes  voyageursl  "  cried  all 
the  French  habitants  of  St.  Charles,  waving  caps  and 
kerchiefs  to  answering  cheers  from  the  crew  and  the 
guns.  "  Bonsoir  et  bon  voyage  —  tak'  care  for  you  — 
prenez  garde  pour  les  sauvages."  With  a  laugh  the 
voyageurs  struck  up  a  boat  song. 

The  boats  slid  away  into  the  west,  that  West  where 
France  had  stretched  her  shadowy  hand,  and  Spain,  and 
England.  The  reign  of  France  fell  with  Montcalm  on 
the  Heights  of  Abraham,  flickering  up  again  only  in  that 
last  act  when  Napoleon  gave  us  Louisiana. 

"  The  Kickapoos !  The  Kickapoos !  "  Through  bush 
and  brier  above  St.  Charles,  the  bedraggled  Indians  came 
tugging  down  to  the  shore  four  fine  fat  deer.  Bacon 
fare  and  hardtack  were  relegated  to  the  hold.  From  that 


1 70  THE   CONQUEST 

hour  Lewis  and  Clark  threaded  the  gameland  of  the 
world. 

"  Joost  wait  onteel  dey  get  ento  de  boofalo !  "  com 
mented  those  wise  young  voyageurs,  Cruzatte  and  Drouil- 
lard,  nodding  at  one  another  as  the  cooks  served  out  the 
savoury  meat  on  the  grass,  and  every  man  drew  forth  his 
long  hunting-knife  and  little  sack  of  salt. 

"Where  is  my  old  friend,  Daniel  Boone?"  inquired 
Captain  Clark,  three  days  later  at  Charette,  the  last  settle 
ment  ~on  the  Missouri  border.  This,  but  for  Spanish  in 
terference,  would  have  been  their  camping  station  the 
previous  winter.  Colonel  Boone,  six  miles  from  the 
Missouri,  was  holding  court  beneath  his  Judgment 
Tree. 

The  June  rise  of  the  Missouri  was  at  hand.  Days  of 
rain  and  melting  snows  had  set  the  mad  streams  whirl 
ing.  The  muddy  Missouri,  frothing,  foaming,  tore  at  its 
ragged  banks  that,  yawning,  heavily  undermined,  leaped 
suddenly  into  the  water.  Safety  lay  alone  in  mid-stream, 
where  the  swift  current,  bank-full  and  running  like  a 
millrace,  bore  down  toward  the  Mississippi. 

To  stem  it  was  terrific.  In  spite  of  oars  and  sails  and 
busy  poling,  the  bateau  would  turn,  raked  ever  and  anon 
with  drifts  of  fallen  trees.  And  free  a  moment,  some 
new  danger  arose.  Down  out  of  sight,  water-soaked  logs 
scraped  the  keel  with  vicious  grating.  And  above,  for 
midable  battering-rams  of  snags  sawed  their  black  heads 
up  and  down  defiantly,  as  if  Nature  herself  had  blockaded 
the  way  with  a  chevaux  de  frise. 

Poles  broke,  oars  splintered,  masts  went  headlong,  the 
boat  itself  careened  almost  into  the  depths.  It  was  a  des 
perate  undertaking  to  stem  the  mad  Missouri  in  the  midst 
of  her  wild  June  rise. 

But  that  very  rise,  so  difficult  to  oppose  upstream,  was 
a  sliding  incline  the  other  way.  May  27,  two  canoes 
loaded  with  furs  came  plunging  full  tilt  out  of  the  north. 

"  Where  from  ?    What  news  ?  " 

"  Two  months  from  the  Omaha  nation,  seven  hundred 
miles  up  the  river,"  sang  out  the  swiftly  passing  French 
men  bound  for  St.  Louis. 


INTO   THE    LAND    OF   ANARCHY          171 

Behind  them  a  huge  raft,  — 

"  From  the  Pawnees  on  the  Platte!  " 

And  yet  behind  three  other  rafts,  piled,  heaped,  and 
laden  to  the  water's  edge,  — 

"  From  the  Grand  Osage!  " 

Such  alone  was  greeting  and  farewell,  as  the  barks, 
unable  to  be  checked,  went  spinning  down  the  water. 

What  a  gala  for  the  winter-bound  trapper !  Home 
again!  home  again!  flying  down  the  wild  Missouri  in 
the  mad  June  rise !  They  stopped  not  to  camp  or  to  hunt, 
but  skimming  the  wave,  fairly  flew  to  St.  Louis.  They 
came,  those  swift-gliding  boats,  like  visions  of  another 
world,  the  world  Lewis  and  Clark  were  about  to  enter. 

June  5,  two  more  canoes  flashed  by  with  beaver,  — 

"  From  eighty  leagues  up  the  Kansas  river !  " 

June  8,  boats  with  beaver  and  otter  slid  by,  and  rafts 
of  furs  and  buffalo  tallow,  — 

"  From  the  Sioux  nation !  " 

Dorion,  an  old  Frenchman  on  a  Sioux  raft,  engaged  to 
go  back  with  Lewis  and  Clark  to  interpret  for  them  the 
language  of  his  wife's  relations. 

A  thousand  miles  against  the  current !  Now  and  then 
a  southwest  wind  would  fill  out  the  big  square-cut  sail 
and  send  the  heavy  barge  ploughing  steadily  up.  Again, 
contrary  winds  kept  them  on  the  walking  boards  all  day 
long,  with  heads  bent  low  over  the  setting-pole. 

Warm  and  warmer  grew  the  days.  Some  of  the  men 
were  sunstruck.  The  glitter  of  sun  on  the  water  inflamed 
their  eyes.  Some  broke  out  with  painful  boils,  and  mos 
quitoes  made  night  a  torture. 

Now  and  then  they  struck  a  sand-bar,  and  leaping  into 
the  water  the  voyageurs  ran  along  shore  with  the  cordelle 
on  their  shoulders,  literally  dragging  the  great  boat  into 
safety. 

"  Mon  cher  Captinne !  de  win'  she  blow  lak'  hurri 
cane  !  "  cried  the  voyageurs. 

Down  came  the  prairie  gale,  almost  a  tornado,  snap 
ping  the  timber  on  the  river-banks,  and  lashing  the  water 
to  waves  that  surged  up,  over,  and  into  the  boats.  .The 
sky  bent  black  above  them,  the  fierce  wind  howled,  and 


172  THE    CONQUEST 

the  almost  exhausted  men  strained  every  nerve  to  hold 
the  rocking  craft. 

"  I  strong  lak'  moose,  not  'fraid  no  t'ing,"  remarked 
Cruzatte,  clambering  back  into  tlie  boat  wet  as  a  drowned 
kitten. 

Hot  and  tired,  June  26  they  tied  up  at  the  mouth  of 
Kansas  River.  "  Eat  something,  tak'  leetle  drink  also," 
said  the  voyageurs.  On  the  present  site  of  Kansas  City 
they  pitched  their  tents,  and  stretched  their  limbs  from 
the  weariness  of  canoe  cramp. 

*  The  most  signs  of  game  I  iver  saw,"  said  Patrick 
Gass,  wandering  out  with  his  gun  to  find  a  bear.  "  Im- 
ince  Kurds  of  Deer,"  bears  in  the  bottoms,  beaver,  tur 
keys,  geese,  and  a  "  Grat  nomber  of  Goslins,"  say  the 
journals,  but  not  an  Indian. 

"  Alas !  "  sighed  the  old  voyageurs  with  friendly  pity. 
"  De  Kansas  were  plaintee  brave  people,  but  de  Sac  and 
de  Sioux,  dey  drive  'em  up  de  Kansas  River." 

Caesar  conquered  Gaul,  but  the  mercatores  were  there 
before  him.  Lewis  and  Clark  ascended  the  Missouri, 
but  everywhere  the  adventurous  Frenchmen  had  gone 
before  them,  peddlers  of  the  prairie,  out  with  Indian 
goods  buying  skins. 

But  now  Americans  had  come.  The  whippoorwill 
sang  them  to  sleep,  the  wolf  howled  them  awake.  The 
owl  inquired,  "  Who?  Who?  Who?  "  in  the  dark  tree- 
tops  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kansas  River. 

On,  on  crept  the  boats,  past  grand  old  groves  of  oak 
and  hickory,  of  walnut,  ash,  and  buckeye,  that  had  stood 
undisturbed  for  ages.  Swift  fawn  flitted  by,  and  strange 
and  splendid  birds  that  the  great  Audubon  should  come 
one  day  to  study.  On,  on  past  the  River-which-Cries, 
the  Weeping  Water,  the  home  of  the  elk.  Tall  cotton- 
woods  arose  like  Corinthian  columns  wreathed  with  ivy, 
and  festoons  of  wild  grape  dipped  over  and  into  the 
wave. 

The  River-which-Cries  marked,  the  boundary  of  two 
nations,  the  Otoes  and  Omahas.  Almost  annually  its 
waters  were  reddened  with  slaughter.  Then  came  the 
old  men  and  women  and  children  from  the  Otoe  villages 


INTO    THE    LAND    OF   ANARCHY          173 

on  the  south  and  from  the  Omahas  on  the  north  and 
wept  and  wept  there,  until  it  came  to  be  known  as  Ne- 
hawka,  the  Weeping  Water. 

July  came  and  the  waters  were  falling.  With  a  fair 
wind,  on  the  2ist  they  sailed  past  the  mouth  of  the  great 
river  Platte.  In  the  summer  evening  Lewis  and  Clark 
in  their  pirogue  paddled  up  the  Platte. 

"  Here  I  spen'  two  winter  wit'  de  Otoe,"  said  Drouil- 
lard  the  hunter.  "  De  Otoe  were  great  nation,  but  de 
Sioux  an'  de  'Maha  drove  dem  back  on  de  Pawnee." 

''And  the  Pawnees?" 

"  Dey  built  villages  an'  plant  corn  an'  wage  war  wid 
de  Osage." 

Ten  days  later  preparations  were  made  to  meet  the 
Otoes  at  Council  Bluffs.  On  a  cottonwood  pole  the  flag 
was  flying.  A  great  feast  was  ready,  when  afar  off, 
Drouillard  and  Cruzatte  were  seen  approaching  with 
their  friends. 

"  Boom,"  went  the  blunderbuss,  and  the  council  smoke 
arose  under  an  awning  made  of  the  mainsail  of  the 
bateau.  Every  man  of  the  expedition,  forty-five  in  all, 
paraded  in  his  best  uniform. 

Lewis  talked.  Clark  talked.  All  the  six  chiefs  ex 
pressed  satisfaction  in  the  change  of  government.  They 
begged  to  be  remembered  to  their  Great  Father,  the 
President,  and  asked  for  mediation  between  them  and 
the  Omahas. 

"  WThat  is  the  cause  of  your  war  ?  " 

"  We  have  no  horses,"  answered  the  childlike  Otoes. 
"  We  borrow  their  horses.  Then  they  scalp  us.  We 
fear  the  Pawnees  also.  We  very  hungry,  come  to  their 
village  when  they  are  hunting,  take  a  little  corn !  " 

The  Captains  could  scarce  repress  a  smile,  nor  yet  a 
tear.  Thefts,  reprisals,  midnight  burnings  and  slaughter, 
this  was  the  reign  immemorial  in  this  land  of  anarchy. 
In  vain  the  tribes  might  plant,  —  never  could  they  reap. 
"  We  poor  Indian,"  was  the  universal  lament. 

Severely  solemn,  Lewis  and  Clark  hung  medals  on  the 
neck  of  each  chief,  and  gave  him  a  paper  with  greetings 
from  Thomas  Jefferson  with  the  seals  of  Lewis  and 


174  THE    CONQUEST 

Clark  impressed  with  red  wax  and  attached  with  a  blue 
ribbon. 

"  When  you  look  at  these,  remember  your  Great 
Father.  You  are  his  children.  He  bids  you  stop  war 
and  make  peace  with  one  another."  In  1860,  the  Otoe 
Indians  exhibited  at  Nebraska  City  those  identical  papers, 
borne  for  more  than  half  a  century  in  all  their  homeless 
wanderings,  between  flat  pieces  of  bark  and  tied  with 
buckskin  thongs. 

Then  gifts  were  distributed  and  chiefs'  dresses.  With 
more  handshakings  and  booming  of  cannon,  the  flotilla 
sailed  away  that  sultry  afternoon  one  hundred  years 
ago.  The  chiefs  stood  still  on  the  shore  and  wonder- 
ingly  gazed  at  one  another. 

"  These  are  the  peacemakers !  " 

A  week  later  Lewis  and  Clark  entered  the  Omaha 
country  and  raised  a  flag  on  the  grave  of  Blackbird. 
Encamping  on  a  sandbar  opposite  the  village,  Sergeant 
Ordway  and  Cruzatte  were  dispatched  to  summon  the 
chiefs.  Here  Cruzatte  had  traded  two  winters.  Up 
from  the  river  he  found  the  old  trails  overgrown.  Break 
ing  through  sunflowers,  grass,  and  thistles  high  above 
their  heads,  they  came  upon  the  spot  where  once  had 
stood  a  village.  Naught  remained  but  graves. 

The  Omahas  had  been  a  military  people,  feared  even 
by  the  Sioux,  the  Kansas,  and  the  far-away  Crows. 
Strange  mystery  clung  to  Blackbird.  Never  had  one 
so  powerful  ruled  the  Missouri.  At  his  word  his  enemy 
perished.  Stricken  by  sudden  illness,  whoever  crossed 
the  will  of  Blackbird  died,  immediately,  mysteriously. 

Then  came  the  smallpox  in  1800.  Blackbird  him 
self  died  and  half  his  people.  In  frenzy  the  agonised 
Omahas  burnt  their  village,  slew  their  wives  and  chil 
dren,  and  fled  the  fatal  spot,  —  but  not  until  they  had 
buried  Blackbird.  In  accord  with  his  last  wish,  they 
took  the  corpse  of  the  Omaha  King  to  the  top  of  the 
highest  hill  and  there  entombed  him,  sitting  upright  on 
his  horse  that  he  might  watch  the  traders  come  and  go. 

And  one  of  those  traders  bore  in  his  guilty  heart  the 
secret  of  Blackbird's  power.  He  had  given  to  him  a 


INTO    THE    LAND    OF   ANARCHY          175 

package  of  arsenic.  Blackbird  and  Big  Elk's  father  went 
to  St.  Louis  in  the  days  of  the  French  and  made  a  treaty. 
A  portrait  of  the  chief  was  then  painted  that  is  said  to 
hang  now  in  the  Louvre  at  Paris. 

A  delegation  of  Otoes  had  been  persuaded  to  come  up 
and  smoke  the  peace-pipe  with  the  Omahas.  But  not  an 
Omaha  appeared.  And  the  Otoes,  released  from  over 
whelming  fear,  Big  Horse  and  Little  Thief,  Big  Ox  and 
Iron  Eyes,  smoked  and  danced  on  the  old  council  ground 
of  their  enemies,  whose  scalps  they  had  vowed  to  hang 
at  their  saddle  bow. 

Sergeant  Floyd  danced  with  the  rest  that  hot  August 
night,  and  became  overheated.  He  went  on  guard  duty 
immediately  afterward,  and  lay  down  on  a  sandbar  to 
cool.  In  a  few  moments  he  was  seized  with  frightful 
pains. 

Nathaniel  Pryor  awakened  the  Captains. 

"  My  cousin  is  very  ill." 

All  night  Lewis  and  Clark  used  every  endeavour  to 
relieve  the  suffering  soldier.  At  sunrise  the  boats  set 
sail,  bearing  poor  Floyd,  pale  and  scarce  breathing. 
There  was  a  movement  of  the  sick  boy's  lips,  — 

"  I  am  going  away.     I  want  you  to  write  me  a  letter." 

And  there,  on  the  borders  of  Iowa,  he  dispatched  his 
last  message  to  the  old  Kentucky  home.  When  they 
landed  for  dinner  Floyd  died. 

With  streaming  tears  Patrick  Gass,  the  warm-hearted, 
made  a  strong  coffin  of  oak  slabs.  A  detail  of  brother 
soldiers  bore  the  body  to  the  top  of  the  bluff  and  laid  it 
there  with  the  honours  of  war,  the  first  United  States 
soldier  to  be  buried  beyond  the  Mississippi,  and  on  a 
cedar  post  they  carved  his  name. 

With  measured  tread  and  slow  the  soldiers  came  down 
and  camped  on  Floyd's  River  below,  in  the  light  of  the 
setting  sun. 

Years  passed.  Around  that  lovely  height,  Floyd's 
Bluff,  Sioux  City  grew.  Travellers  passed  that  way  and 
said,  "  Yonder  lies  Charles  Floyd  on  the  bluff."  Relic 
hunters  chipped  away  the  cedar  post.  Finally,  the  Mis 
souri  undermined  the  height,  and  the  oakwood  coffin 


176  THE   CONQUEST 

came  near  falling  into  the  river,  but  it  was  rescued  and 
buried  farther  back  in  1857.  Recently  a  magnificent 
monument  was  dedicated  there,  to  commemorate  his 
name  and  his  mission  for  ever,  —  the  first  light-bearer 
to  perish  in  the  West. 

A  few  days  later  a  vote  was  cast  for  a  new  sergeant 
in  the  place  of  Floyd,  and  Patrick  Gass  received  the 
honour.  Every  day  Floyd  had  written  in  his  journal, 
and  now  it  was  given  into  the  hand  of  Captain  Clark  to 
be  forwarded,  on  the  first  opportunity,  to  his  people. 


VIII 

"THE    SIOUX!     THE    SIOUX!" 

HAT  river  is  this'  Dorion?  "  Captain  Lewis 
had  thrown  open  his  infantry  uniform  to 
catch  the  cooling  gust  down  a  silver  rift  in 
the  shore. 

"  Petite  Riviere  des  Sioux.  Go  to  Des  Moines  country. 
Pass  tro  te  Lake  of  te  Spirit,  full  of  islands.  Lead  to  Dog 
Plain,  Prairie  du  Chien,  four  days  from  te  Omaha  coun 
try.  Des  Sioux  —  " 

Dorion  drew  his  forefinger  across  his  throat  and  lapsed 
into  silence.  They  were  his  people,  he  would  not  tra 
duce  them.  But  his  listeners  understood,  —  the  Sioux 
were  "  cut-throats,"  this  was  their  name  among  the 
tribes. 

The  voyageurs  trembled,  "  Bon  Dieu!  le  Sioux  sau- 
vage,  he  keel  de  voyageur  an'  steal  deir  hair !  " 

The  Sioux,  the  terrible  Sioux,  were  dog  Indians,  ever 
on  the  move,  raiding  back  and  forth,  restless  and  un 
sleeping.  Almost  to  Athabasca  their  travoises  kicked 
up  the  summer  dust,  their  dog  trains  dragged  across  the 
plains  of  Manitoba.  On  the  Saskatchewan  they  pitched 
their  leather  tents  and  chased  the  buffalo;  around  Lake 
Winnipeg  they  scalped  the  Chippeways.  At  the  Falls  of 


"THE    SIOUX!     THE    SIOUX!"  177 

St.  Anthony  they  spread  their  fishing  nets,  and  at  Niagara 
Falls  the  old  French  Jesuits  found  them. 

Now  they  were  stealing  horses.  For  horses,  down  the 
Mississippi  they  murdered  the  Illinois.  For  horses,  the 
Mandan  on  the  upper  Missouri  heard  and  trembled. 
"  The  Sioux !  the  Sioux !  "  The  Ponca  paled  in  his  mud 
hut  on  the  Niobrara,  the  Omaha  retreated  up  the  Platte, 
the  Cheyenne  hid  in  the  cedar-curtained  recesses  of  the 
Black  Hills. 

More  puissant  than  the  Six  Nations  of  the  Iroquois, 
the  Sioux  Confederacy  dominated  from  the  Red  River 
of  the  North  to  the  Red  River  of  Texas.  Wilder  than 
the  Comanches  they  rode,  more  cunning  in  theft  than  the 
Crows,  more  bloodthirsty  than  the  Blackfeet.  On  the  red 
man's  triple  plea  for  war,  —  horses,  scalps,  and  wives, 
—  the  Sioux  were  pirates  of  the  streams  and  despots  of 
the  prairie. 

Mettlesome  with  the  bow,  fiery  in  battle,  strong,  brave, 
wild,  kings  of  the  hills  and  monarchs  of  the  trails,  they 
ruled  the  earth  in  splendid  savagery.  The  buffalo  was 
theirs,  the  beaver  and  the  deer,  and  woe  betide  the  rival 
that  poached  on  their  preserves.  Did  the  poor  Shoshone 
venture  beyond  the  Rockies,  he  was  flayed  and  burned 
alive.  No  lake,  no  stream,  no  river  between  the  Missis 
sippi  and  the  Rockies  remained  unstained  by  their  red 
hatchet. 

And  what  a  chapter  when  the  traders  came !  Unwrit 
ten  yet  are  those  days  of  fierce  and  constant  battle. 

Even  Dorion  himself  dreaded  the  daring  freebooters 
into  whose  tribe  he  had  married.  His  own  offspring  par 
took  of  the  wild  fierce  spirit  of  their  people.  Like  eaglets 
or  young  panthers,  they  clutched  at  him  with  claws  and 
talons,  —  with  difficulty  the  little  Frenchman  held  them 
back  as  the  lion-tamer  holds  the  whelps. 

Of  Dorion's  possessions  the  Sioux  took  what  they 
pleased.  For  the  privilege  of  trading  he  smiled  and  gave 
them  all,  then  in  generosity  he  was  heaped  with  skins. 
Dorion  knew  the  Sioux,  knew  their  best  and  worst 
Somewhere  in  this  Sioux  country  his  faithful  spouse  was 
waiting ;  he  was  looking  for  her  now,  —  a  model  squaw, 

12 


1 78  THE    CONQUEST 

a  tireless  slave  who  dug  his  roots  and  made  his  garments, 
brought  his  wood  and  water,  and,  neglected,  bore  his 
children. 

"  Pilicans !    pilicans !  " 

It  was  the  voice  of  Patrick  Gass,  beyond  the  Little 
Sioux.  A  low  sand  island  was  covered  with  huge,  white, 
web-footed  beauties  fishing  in  the  chocolate  Missouri. 

When  the  scrimmage  was  over  two  handsome  birds  lay 
in  the  bateau,  one,  the  queen  of  the  flock,  brought  down 
by  Lewis  himself.  She  was  a  splendid  specimen,  six  feet 
from  tip  to  tip,  pure  white  with  a  tinge  of  rose,  and  an 
enormous  pouch  full  of  fish  under  her  bill. 

"  Out  with  the  fish.     Let  us  measure  that  pouch." 

Lewis's  enthusiasm  was  contagious.  All  hands  gath 
ered  while  he  poured  in  water,  five  gallons. 

"  The  average  capacity  is  but  two,"  said  Captain  Clark. 
"  We  must  preserve  this  trophy." 

To-day  that  beautiful  bird,  of  strong  maternal  instincts, 
is  the  emblem  of  the  State  of  Louisiana. 

Again  Lewis  put  the  question,  "  What  stream, 
Dorion  ?  " 

"  Te  Great  Sioux !  Two  hundret  mile  to  te  Sioux  Fall, 
an'  beyont  —  almost  to  St.  Peters." 

A  smile  relaxed  old  Dor  ion's  leathern  face,  — 

"  Below  te  Fall,  a  creek  frorri  te  cliffs  of  red  rock. 
All  Indian  get  te  peace-pipe.  No  battle  dere,  no  war." 

Of  the  famous  red  pipestone  quarry  old  Dorion  spoke, 
the  beautiful  variegated  rock  out  of  which  resplendent 
Dakota  cities  should  be  built  in  the  future. 

"  Te  rock  ees  soft,  cut  it  wit  te  knife,  then  hard  and 
shining." 

All  tribes,  even  those  at  war,  could  claim  asylum  at  the 
red  pipestone.  The  Sioux  came,  and  the  Pawnee,  to  camp 
on  its  banks  and  fashion  their  calumets.  The  soft  clay 
pipes,  hardened  into  things  of  beauty,  were  traded  from 
tribe  to  tribe,  emblems  and  signals  of  peace.  Captain 
Lewis  himself  had  one,  bought  in  St.  Louis,  brought 
down  from  that  quarry  by  some  enterprising  French 
trader. 

"  Buffalo!    buffalo!    buffalo!"     A  grand  shout  arose 


"THE    SIOUX!     THE    SIOUX!"  179 

at  sight  of  the  surging  herds.  "  Plaintee  boofalo  now," 
said  the  voyageurs.  Upon  the  led  horses  along  shore, 
Clark  and  Joseph  Fields  dashed  away  for  a  first  shot. 

Again  rejoicing  cooks  went  hunting  up  the  kettles,  and 
the  whole  expedition  paused  a  day  for  a  grand  hunt. 

"  Te  Yankton  Sioux!  "  joyfully  announced  old  Dorion, 
as  they  neared  the  familiar  chalk  bluffs  of  "  des  riviere 
Jaques,  tat  go  almost  to  te  Red  Riviere  of  te  Winnipeg." 
All  over  these  streams  old  Dorion  had  trapped  the  beaver. 

With  Sergeant  Pryor  and  another,  Dorion  set  out  for 
the  Indian  camp.  The  Yankton  Sioux  saw  the  white  men 
approaching  and  ran  with  robes  to  carry  them  in  state  to 
camp. 

"  No,"  answered  the  Sergeant,  "  we  are  not  the  com 
manders.  They  are  at  the  boats." 

Dorion  led  the  way  to  his  wigwam.  His  polite  old 
squaw  immediately  spread  a  bearskin  for  them  to  sit  on. 
Another  woman  killed  a  dog,  cut  it  up,  and  boiled  it 
and  gave  it  to  them  to  eat,  a  token  of  friendship. 

Forty  clean  and  well-kept  lodges  were  in  this  Yankton 
village,  of  dressed  buffalo  and  elk  skin,  painted  red  and 
white  and  very  handsome.  And  each  lodge  had  a  cooking 
apartment  attached. 

Under  the  Calumet  bluffs  the  flag  was  flying  when  the 
Yankton  Sioux  came  down  in  state  and  crossed  the  river 
to  the  council.  The  Yankton  Sioux  were  reputed  to  be 
the  best  of  their  nation,  and  brave  as  any,  with  their  neck 
laces  of  bear's  claws,  paints,  and  feathers.  They  were 
kingly  savages,  dignified  and  solemn,  with  heads  shaved 
to  the  eagle  plume,  and  arrayed  in  robes  wrought  with 
porcupine  quills. 

With  Dorion  as  interpreter  Captain  Lewis  delivered 
the  usual  speech,  and  presented  flags,  medals,  and  a  chief's 
dress,  a  richly  laced  coat,  cocked  hat,  and  red  feather. 
The  ceremonious  Indians  withdrew  to  consider  a  suit 
able  answer. 

The  next  morning  again  the  chiefs  assembled,  solemnly 
seated  in  a  row  with  enormous  peace-pipes  of  red  stone 
and  stems  a  yard  long,  all  pointing  toward  the  seats  in 
tended  for  Lewis  and  Clark. 


i8o  THE    CONQUEST 

But  the  great  Indian  diplomats  did  not  hasten. 

"Ha!" 

Even  the  stoic  Sioux  could  not  refrain  from  an  ejacu 
lation  of  admiration  as  they  half  rose,  pipe  in  hand,  to 
gaze  in  awe  and  wonder  as  the  white  chiefs  entered  the 
council.  No  such  traders  ever  came  up  the  Missouri,  no 
such  splendid  apparitions  as  the  Red  Head  Chief  and  his 
brother,  pink  and  white  as  the  roses  on  the  river  Jaques. 

Captain  Lewis  habitually  wore  his  sunny  hair  in  a 
queue ;  to-day  it  was  loosened  into  a  waving  cataract,  and 
Clark,  slipping  off  his  eelskin  bag,  let  his  red  locks  fall, 
a  strange  and  wondrous  symbol.  No  such  red  and  gold 
had  ever  been  seen  in  the  Indian  country.  With  pale 
berries  they  stained  their  porcupine  quills,  with  ochre 
painted  the  buffalo  lodges,  with  vermilion  rouged  their 
faces,  but  none  like  these  growing  on  the  heads  of  men ! 

Seating  themselves  with  all  due  dignity,  Lewis  and 
Clark  scarce  lifted  their  eyes  from  the  ground  as  the 
Grand  Chief,  Weucha,  extended  his  decorated  pipe  in 
silence.  A  full  hour  elapsed  before  Weucha,  slipping  his 
robe  to  give  full  play  to  his  arm,  arose  before  them. 

"  I  see  before  me  my  Great  Father's  two  sons.  We 
very  poor.  We  no  powder,  ball,  knives.  Our  women  and 
children  at  the  village  no  clothes.  I  wish  my  brothers 
would  give  something  to  those  poor  people. 

"  I  went  to  the  English,  they  gave  me  a  medal  and 
clothes.  I  went  to  the  Spanish,  they  gave  me  a  medal. 
Now  you  give  me  a  medal  and  clothes.  Still  we  are  poor. 
I  wish  you  would  give  something  for  our  squaws." 

Then  other  chiefs  spoke.  "  Very  poor.  Have  pity  on 
us.  Send  us  traders.  We  want  powder  and  ball." 

Deadly  as  were  the  Sioux  arrows,  —  one  twang  of 
their  bowstring  could  pierce  a  buffalo,  —  yet  a  better 
weapon  had  crossed  their  vision.  Firearms,  powder,  ball, 
fabulous  prices,  these  problems  changed  Indian  history. 

Congratulating  themselves  on  this  favourable  encoun 
ter  with  the  dreaded  Sioux,  and  promising  everything, 
Lewis  and  Clark  went  forward  with  renewed  courage. 

More  and  more  buffaloes  dotted  the  hills,  and  herds 
of  antelope,  strange  and  new  to  science. 


"THE    SIOUX!     THE    SIOUX!"  181 

"  I  must  have  an  antelope,"  said  Lewis. 

At  that  moment  he  saw  seven  on  a  hilltop.  Creeping 
carefully  near,  they  scented  him  on  the  wind.  The  wild 
beauties  were  gone,  and  a  similar  flock  of  seven  appeared 
on  a  neighbouring  height. 

"  Can  they  have  spanned  the  ravine  in  this  brief  time?" 

He  looked,  and  lo !  on  a  third  height  and  then  a  fourth 
they  skimmed  the  hills  like  cloud  shadows,  or  winged 
griffins  of  the  fabled  time,  half  quadruped  and  half  bird. 

"  A  cur'ous  lill  animal  here,  Captain,"  said  one  of  the 
hunters,  handing  him  a  limp  little  body.  Its  head  was 
like  a  squirrel's.  Lewis  stroked  the  long  fine  hair. 

"What  is  it?" 

Cruzatte,  the  bowman,  paddle  in  hand,  leaned  over, 
peering  with  his  one  near-sighted  but  intelligent  eye. 

"  Ha!  ha!  ha!  le  petit  Men! "  he  laughed.  "  Live  in 
te  hole  een  te  prairie.  Leetle  dog.  Bark,  yelp,  yelp, 
yelp,  like  te  squirrel.  All  over  te  countree,  whole  towns," 
spreading  his  brown  hands  expressively. 

After  this  lucid  explanation  the  Captains,  Lewis  and 
Clark,  set  out  for  a  prairie-dog  town.  A  few  yelps,  heels 
in  air,  the  town  was  deserted  save  for  the  tiny  mounds 
that  told  where  each  had  hidden. 

"  Let  us  drown  one  out." 

Forthwith,  every  man  came  puffing  up  with  big  brass 
kettles  full  of  water. 

"  Five  barrels,"  says  Clark  in  his  journal,  "  were 
poured  into  the  holes  but  not  a  dog  came  out,"  and  Pat 
rick  Gass  adds,  "  Though  they  worked  at  the  business 
until  night  they  only  caught  one  of  them." 

More  and  more  the  hills  were  thronged  with  buffalo. 
Even  York,  Captain  Clark's  black  servant,  went  out  and 
killed  two  at  one  ride. 

On  the  top  of  a  high  bluff  the  men  had  found  the 
skeleton  of  a  huge  fish,  forty-five  feet  long  and  petrified. 

"  Blow,  ye  winds  of  morning, 
Blow,  blow,  blow  —  " 

George  Shannon,  the  boy  of  the  expedition,  had  enliv 
ened  many  a  sunrise  with  his  jolly,  rollicking  Irish  songs. 


1 82  THE    CONQUEST 

But  Shannon  was  lost!  On  the  28th  of  August  he  had 
gone  out  to  look  for  the  strayed  horses.  It  was  now 
September.  Captain  Lewis  was  wild,  for  at  his  request 
George  had  joined  the  expedition  and  at  his  order  he 
had  gone  after  the  horses.  Hunters  had  sought  in  every 
direction,  guns  had  been  fired  and  the  blunderbuss,  and 
smokes  had  been  kindled  from  point  to  point. 

"  Shannon !  "  A  great  shout  went  up  as  the  forlorn 
boy,  emaciated  and  weary,  came  dragging  into  camp  on 
the  nth  of  September. 

It  was  a  short  story,  soon  told.  He  found  the  horses 
and  followed  by  mistake  the  trail  of  recent  Indians,  which 
he  mistook  for  footprints  of  the  party.  For  days  he  fol 
lowed  the  trail,  exhausted  his  bullets,  and  lived  on  wild 
grapes  and  a  rabbit  he  killed  with  a  stick.  But  he  heard 
no  guns,  saw  no  smoke. 

In  despair  at  last  he  came  down  to  the  river,  to  dis 
cover  that  all  this  time  he  had  been  travelling  ahead  of  the 
boats !  The  fatted  buffalo-calf  was  killed  and  great  was 
the  rejoicing,  and  at  daylight  next  morning,  Shannon's 

"  Blow,  ye  winds  of  morning, 
Blow,  blow,  blow," 

rang  again  joyously  over  the  Missouri. 

"  Danger!     Quick!     The  bank  is  caving!" 

At  one  o'clock  in  the  night  the  guard  gave  the  startled 
cry.  Barely  was  there  time  to  loosen  the  boats  and  push 
into  midstream  before  the  whole  escarpment  dropped  like 
an  avalanche  over  the  recent  anchorage.  Thus  in  one  in 
stant  might  have  been  blotted  out  the  entire  expedition, 
to  remain  for  all  time  a  mystery  and  conjecture. 

On  the  evening  of  September  24  the  cooks  and  a  guard 
went  ashore  to  get  supper  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Teton,  the  present  site  of  Pierre,  South  Dakota.  Five 
Indians,  who  had  followed  for  some  time,  slept  with  the 
guard  on  shore. 

Early  next  morning  sixty  Indians  came  down  from  a 
Sioux  camp  and  the  Captains  prepared  for  a  council. 
Under  the  flag  and  an  awning,  at  twelve  o'clock  the  com 
pany  paraded  under  arms.  Dorion  had  remained  behind 


"THE    SIOUX!     THE    SIOUX!"  183 

at  the  Yankton  village,  so  with  difficulty,  by  the  aid  of 
Drouillard  and  much  sign  language,  a  brief  speech  was 
delivered.  Black  Buffalo,  head  chief,  was  decorated  with 
a  medal,  flag,  laced  coat,  cocked  hat,  and  red  feather, 
nor  were  the  rest  forgotten  with  smaller  gifts,  medals, 
and  tobacco. 

The  Captains  would  have  gone  on,  but,  "  No !  No !  " 
insisted  Black  Buffalo,  seizing  the  cable  of  Clark's  de 
parting  pirogue.  . 

Finally  Clark  and  several  of  the  men  rowed  them 
ashore.  But  no  sooner  had  they  landed  than  one  seized 
the  cable  and  held  the  boat  fast.  Another  flung  his  arms 
around  the  mast  and  stood  immovable. 

"  Release  me,"  demanded  Clark,  reddening  at  evidence 
of  so  much  treachery. 

Black  Buffalo  advanced  to  seize  Clark.  The  Captain 
drew  his  sword.  At  this  motion  Captain  Lewis,  watch 
ing  from  the  bateau,  instantly  prepared  for  action. 

The  Indians  had  drawn  their  arrows  and  were  bending 
their  great  bows,  when  the  black  mouth  of  the  blunder 
buss  wheeled  toward  them. 

At  this  Black  Buffalo  ordered  his  men  to  desist,  and 
they  sullenly  fell  away,  but  never  was  forgotten  that  time 
when  the  Teton  Sioux  attempted  to  carry  off  Captain 
Clark. 

"  We  wished  to  see  the  boat  more,"  said  the  Indians, 
by  way  of  excuse.  "  We  wished  to  show  it  to  our  wives 
and  children." 

To  conciliate  and  to  depart  without  irritation,  Captain 
Clark  offered  his  hand.  The  chiefs  refused  to  take  it. 
Turning,  Clark  stepped  into  the  boat  and  shoved  off. 
Immediately  three  warriors  waded  in  after  him,  and  he 
brought  them  on  board.  That  night  the  whole  expedi 
tion  slept  under  arms,  with  the  Indians  as  guests.  At 
daylight  crowds  of  Indian  men,  women,  and  children 
waited  on  shore  in  the  most  friendly  manner. 

Ten  well-dressed  young  men  took  Lewis  and  Clark  up 
on  a  highly  decorated  robe  and  carried  them  up  to  the 
council  tent.  Dressed  like  dandies,  seventy  Indians  sat 
in  this  roomy  council  hall,  the  tail  feathers  of  the  golden 


1 84  THE    CONQUEST 

eagle  scarce  quivering  in  their  topknots.  Impressively 
in  the  centre  on  two  forked  sticks  lay  the  long  peace-pipe 
above  a  bed  of  swan's  down. 

Outside,  the  redmen  were  roasting  a  barbecue.  All 
day  they  sat  and  smoked,  and  ate  of  buffalo  beef  and 
pemmican.  After  sunset  a  huge  council  fire  illuminated 
the  interior  of  the  great  lodge,  and  the  dance  began. 
Wild  Indian  girls  came  shuffling  with  the  reeking  scalps 
of  Omahas,  from  a  recent  raid.  Outside  twenty-five 
Omaha  women  prisoners  and  their  children  moaned  in 
the  chill  of  an  icy  autumn  night.  It  was  their  trail  that 
Shannon  had  followed  for  sixteen  days. 

About  midnight,  fatigued  by  the  constant  strain  of 
watchful  anxiety,  the  Captains  returned  to  the  boats. 
But  not  yet  were  they  safely  away.  "  To  oars !  to  oars ! 
the  cable  's  parted !  " 

The  Indians  heard  the  call. 

"  The  Omahas !  the  Omahas !  "  rang  the  cry  up  from 
the  Teton  camp,  that  on  every  wind  anticipated  the  whoop 
of  retaliating  Omahas  in  search  of  their  stolen  wives  and 
children. 

Then  followed  pandemonium  of  rushing  Indians  and 
frightened  calls.  All  night,  with  strained  eyes,  every 
man  held  his  rifle  ready  as  they  lay  unanchored  on  the 
water. 

At  daylight  the  wily  Indians  held  the  ropes  and  still 
detained  the  boats.  Resort  to  force  seemed  inevitable. 
Flinging  a  carat  of  tobacco,  "  Black  Buffalo,"  said  Lewis, 
"  you  say  you  are  a  great  chief.  Prove  it  by  handing  me 
that  rope."  Flattered,  Black  Buffalo  gave  the  rope,  and 
thankfully  the  boats  pulled  out  with  no  more  desire  to 
cultivate  the  Sioux. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS   185 

IX 

THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS 

"TT  THAT  will  they  find?"   asked  the  people  of 

V/^y  the  United  States,  discussing  the  journey  of 
*  V  Lewis  and  Clark. 

"  Numerous  powerful  and  warlike  nations  of  savages, 
of  gigantic  stature,  fierce,  treacherous,  and  cruel,  and 
particularly  hostile  to  white  men." 

"  The  mammoth  of  prehistoric  time  feeding  from  the 
loftiest  forests,  shaking  the  earth  with  its  tread  of 
thunder." 

"  They  will  find  a  mountain  of  solid  salt  glistening  in 
the  sun  with  streams  of  brine  issuing  from  its  caverns." 

"  They  will  find  blue-eyed  Indians,  white-haired,  fairer 
than  other  tribes,  planting  gardens,  making  pottery,  and 
dwelling  in  houses." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  the  Federalists,  "  Jefferson  has  in 
vented  these  stories  to  aggrandise  the  merit  of  his  pur 
chase.  They  never  can  cross  the  mountains.  Human 
enterprise  and  exertion  will  attempt  them  in  vain." 

"  It  was  folly !  folly  to  send  those  men  to  perish  mis 
erably  in  the  wilderness!  It  was  a  bold  and  wicked 
scheme  of  Jefferson.  They  will  never  return  alive  to 
this  country." 

Had  not  Jefferson  himself  in  his  anxiety  directed  Lewis 
and  Clark  to  have  recourse  to  our  consuls  in  Java,  the 
Isles  of  France  and  Bourbon,  and  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  ?  Heaven  alone  knew  whither  the  Missouri  —  Co 
lumbia  might  lead  them! 

But  the  white  Indians  — 

In  the  history  of  Wales  there  is  a  story  that  on  account 
of  wars  in  Wales  a  Welsh  Prince  in  1170  "  prepared  cer 
tain  shipps,  with  men  and  munition,  and  sought  adven 
tures  by  seas,  sailing  west,  and  leaving  the  coast  of 
Ireland  so  farre  north,  that  he  came  to  land  unknowne, 


1 86  THE   CONQUEST 

where  he  saw  many  strange  things.  .  .  .  This  Madoc 
arriving  in  the  countrey,  in  the  which  he  came  in  the 
year  1170,  left  most  of  his  people  there,  and  returning 
back  for  more  of  his  nation,  went  thither  again  with  ten 
sails/'  and  was  never  again  heard  of. 

Six  hundred  years  later  Welshmen  in  America  imag 
ined  that  they  could  talk  with  some  tribes,  who  said 
"  they  came  from  white  people  but  were  now  Indians," 
and  the  legend  was  related  that  white  people  had  once 
lived  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  but  had  so  many  wars  they 
crossed  the  mountains  and  made  boats  and  went  down 
the  Ohio  and  up  the  Missouri,  "  where  to  this  day  live 
the  fair-haired,  blue-eyed  Mandans." 

Our  grandfathers  believed  this  story,  believed  these 
whites  might  have  been  cut  off  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio 
and  some  escaped.  This  is  the  excuse  that  Cornstalk 
gave  to  Lord  Dunmore  for  the  attack  at  Point  Pleasant : 

"  Long  ago  our  fathers  destroyed  the  whites  in  a  great 
battle  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio.  We  thought  it  might  be 
done  again." 

As  if  in  proof  of  this  statement,  George  Rogers 
Clark  and  other  first  explorers  at  the  Falls  found  Sand 
Island  at  low  water  a  mass  of  hacked  and  mutilated 
human  bones,  whether  of  Indians  or  whites,  no  man 
could  tell. 

And  here  now  were  Lewis  and  Clark,  in  the  Autumn 
of  1804,  among  the  fabled  Mandans,  and  here  before 
them  was  a  Mr.  Hugh  McCracken,  an  Irishman,  and 
Rene  Jussaume,  a  Frenchman,  independent  traders,  who 
for  a  dozen  winters  had  drawn  their  goods  on  dog  sleds 
over  from  the  British  fort  on  the  Assiniboine  to  trade 
with  the  Mandans  for  buffalo  robes  and  horses.  Thirty 
dogs  they  owned  between  them,  great  Huskies  of  the 
Eskimo  breed. 

Jussaume  was  immediately  engaged  as  interpreter,  and 
the  first  Sunday  was  spent  in  conversation  with  Black 
Cat,  head  chief  of  the  Mandans.  All  day  the  hospitable 
blue-eyed,  brown-haired  Mandan  women,  fairer  than 
other  Indians,  kept  coming  in  with  gifts  of  corn,  boiled 
hominy,  and  garden  stuffs,  raised  by  their  own  rude 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS   187 

implements.  Girls  of  ten  years  old  with  silver-gray  hair 
hanging  down  to  their  knees  stood  around  and  listened. 

Yes,  they  had  earthen  pots  and  gardens,  even  ex 
tensive  fields  of  corn,  beans,  squashes,  and  sunflowers, 
and  houses  —  mud  huts.  They  lived  in  little  forted 
towns  that  had  been  moved  successively  up,  up,  up  the 
Missouri. 

"  I  believe  what  you  have  told  us,"  said  one  of  the 
chiefs  in  the  great  council  on  Monday.  "  We  shall  now 
have  peace  with  the  Ricaras.  My  people  will  be  glad. 
Then  our  women  may  lie  down  at  night  without  their 
moccasins  on.  They  can  work  in  the  fields  without  look 
ing  every  moment  for  the  enemy." 

"  We  have  killed  the  Ricaras  like  birds,"  said  another, 
"  until  we  are  tired  of  killing  them.  Now  we  will  send 
a  chief  and  some  warriors  to  smoke  with  them." 

Thus  was  the  first  effort  for  peace  in  the  Mandan 
country. 

The  high  chill  wind  almost  blew  down  the  awning 
over  the  great  council.  The  men  paraded  up  from  the 
boats,  the  blunderbuss  was  fired  from  the  bow  of  the  big 
bateau,  the  long  reed-stemmed  stone-bowled  pipes  w*ere 
smoked  in  amity. 

"  Here  are  suits  of  clothes  for  your  chiefs,"  said  Lewis, 
handing  out  of  a  wooden  chest  the  handsome  laced  uni 
forms,  cocked  hats,  and  feathers.  "  To  your  women  I 
present  this  iron  corn-mill  to  grind  their  hominy." 

The  solemn,  sad-faced  chiefs  took  the  clothes  and  put 
them  on.  The  women  flew  at  the  corn-mill.  All  day 
long  they  ground  and  ground  and  wondered  at  "  the 
great  medicine "  that  could  make  meal  with  so  little 
trouble.  Mortars  and  pestles  were  thrown  behind  the 
lodges,  discarded. 

The  next  day  Mr.  McCracken  set  out  on  his  return  to 
Fort  Assiniboine,  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  away,  with 
a  friendly  letter  to  the  Chief  Factor,  Chaboillez,  enclos 
ing  the  passport  of  Lewis  and  Clark  from  the  British 
minister  at  Washington. 

Yes,  a  passport,  —  so  uncertain  was  that  boundary  — 
n^ver  yet  defined.  Where  lay  that  line?  To  the  sources 


1 88  THE  CONQUEST 

of  the  Mississippi?  But  those  sources  were  as  hidden 
as  the  fountain  of  the  Nile.  No  white  man  yet  had  seen 
Itasca. 

Since  before  the  Revolution  the  Chaboillez  family  had 
traded  at  Michilimackinac.  They  were  there  in  the  days 
when  Wabasha  descended  on  St.  Louis,  and  had  a  hand 
in  all  the  border  story. 

While  Lewis  was  negotiating  with  the  Indians,  Cap 
tain  Clark  set  out  with  Black  Cat  to  select  a  point  where 
timber  was  plenty  to  build  a  winter  camp. 

"  Hey,  there !  are  ye  going  to  run  aff  and  leave  me  all 
to  mesilf  ?  "  exclaimed  Patrick  Gass,  head  carpenter,  busy 
selecting  his  tools  and  equipments.  "  Niver  moind,  I  can 
outwalk  the  bist  o'  thim." 

Strong,  compact,  broad-chested,  heavy-limbed,  but  lean, 
sprightly,  and  quick  of  motion,  Pat  was  soon  at  the  side 
of  his  Captain.  "  1  can  show  ye  a  pint  or  two  about 
cabins,  I  'm  thinkin'." 

Clark  smiled.  He  knew  something  about  cabins 
himself. 

The  day  was  fine  and  crowds  of  Indians  came  to  watch 
proceedings  as  Clark's  men  began  to  cut  the  tall  cotton- 
woods  and  roll  up  the  cabins. 

Every  day  the  Indians  came  in  crowds  to  watch  the 
wonderful  building  of  the  white  men's  fort,  the  deer-skin 
windows  and  mud-plastered  chimneys.  Turning  loose 
their  horses,  all  day  long  the  red  men  lay  on  the  grass 
watching  the  details  of  this  curious  architecture.  At 
night,  gathering  an  armful  of  cottonwood  boughs 
stripped  from  the  fort  timber,  each  fed  his  horse  and 
meandered  thoughtfully  homeward  in  the  red  sunset. 

One  day  two  squaws  came,  a  leathery  old  dame  and  a 
captive  Indian  girl  from  the  Rocky  Mountains,  —  the 
handsome  young  Sacajawea,  the  Bird- Woman. 

"  She  my  slave,"  said  Charboneau,  a  Frenchman  in 
blanket  capote  and  kerchief  around  his  head.  "  I  buy 
her  from  de  Rock  Mountain.  I  make  her  my  wife." 
Charboneau  lived  with  the  Minnetarees,  friends  and 
neighbours  of  the  Mandans. 

Shahaka,  the  Big  White  Head  Chief,  came,  too,  with 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS   189 

his  squaw  packing  on  her  back  "  one  hundred  pounds  of 
very  fine  meat."  Whenever  Shahaka  crossed  the  river 
his  squaw  picked  up  the  buffalo-skin  canoe  and  carried 
it  off  on  her  back.  Those  canoes  were  made  exactly  Uke 
a  Welsh  coracle. 

The  days  grew  colder,  the  frost  harder.  Ice  began  to 
run  in  the  river  and  the  last  boats  in  from  the  hunt 
brought  thirty-two  deer,  eleven  elk,  and  buffalo  that 
were  jerked  and  hung  in  the  winter  smoke-house. 

By  November  20  the  triangular  fort  was  ready,  — 
two  rows  of  cabins  of  four  rooms  each,  with  lofts  above 
where,  snug  and  warm  under  the  roof  next  to  the  chim 
neys,  the  men  slept  through  the  long  cold  winter  nights 
on  beds  of  grass,  rolled  up  in  their  blankets  and  fuzzy 
robes  of  buffalo. 

In  the  frosty  weather  there  came  over  the  prairies 
from  Fort  Assiniboine  seven  Northwest  traders,  led  by 
Frangois  Antoine  Larocque  and  Charles  Mackenzie,  with 
stores  of  merchandise  to  trade  among  the  Mandans. 
They  immediately  waited  upon  Lewis  and  Clark. 

"  We  are  not  traders,"  said  the  Americans,  "  but  ex 
plorers  on  our  way  to  the  Pacific." 

Through  Larocque' s  mind  flashed  the  journey  of  Sir 
Alexander  Mackenzie  and  its  outcome.  That  might 
mean  more  than  a  rival  trader.  "  He  is  distributing  flags 
and  medals  among  the  Mandans,"  came  the  rumour. 

"  In  the  name  of  the  United  States  I  forbid  you  from 
giving  flags  and  medals  to  the  Indians,  as  our  Govern 
ment  looks  upon  those  things  as  sacred  emblems  of  the 
attachment  of  the  Indians  to  our  country,"  said  Captain 
Lewis  to  Monsieur  Larocque  when  next  he  called  at 
Fort  Mandan. 

"  As  I  have  neither  flags  nor  medals,  I  run  no  risk  of 
disobeying  those  orders,  I  assure  you,"  answered  the  easy 
Frenchman. 

'  You  and  all  persons  are  at  liberty  to  come  into  our 
territories  to  trade  or  for  any  other  purpose,  and  will 
never  be  molested  unless  your  behaviour  is  such  as  would 
subject  an  American  citizen  himself  to  punishment," 
continued  Lewis. 


1 90  THE    CONQUEST 

"  And  will  the  Americans  not  trade?  " 

"  We  may  and  shall  probably  have  a  public  store  well 
assorted  of  all  kinds  of  Indian  goods.  No  liquors  are  to 
be  sold." 

"  A  very  grand  plan  they  have  schemed/'  muttered 
Larocque,  as  he  went  away,  "  but  its  being  realised  is 
more  than  I  can  tell." 

While  talking  with  the  Captains,  Larocque  had  an  eye 
on  a  Hudson's  Bay  trader  who  had  appeared  on  the  scene. 

"  Beg  pardon.  I  must  be  off,"  said  Larocque,  slip 
ping  out  with  Charboneau  to  outwit  if  possible  the  Hud 
son's  Bay  man  and  reach  the  Indians  first.  But  before 
he  got  off  a  letter  arrived  from  Chaboillez  that  altered  all 
plans. 

Unknown  to  Lewis  and  Clark,  though  they  gradually 
came  to  discover  it,  hot  war  was  waging  in  the  north. 
For  the  sake  of  furs,  rival  traders  cut  and  carved  and 
shot  and  imprisoned  each  other.  For  the  sake  of  furs 
those  same  traders  had  held  Detroit  thirteen  years  be 
yond  the  Revolution.  Furs  came  near  changing  the  bal 
ance  of  power  in  North  America. 

The  old  established  Hudson's  Bay  Company  claimed 
British  America.  The  ambitious,  energetic  Northwest 
ers  of  Montreal  disputed  the  right.  And  now  that  Sir 
Alexander  Mackenzie,  a  Canadian  bourgeois,  had  be 
come  a  famous  explorer,  knighted  by  the  King,  jeal 
ousies  broke  out  in  the  Northwest  company  itself. 

Simon  McTavish,  lord  of  the  Northwesters,  who  had 
done  all  he  could  to  hold  the  Lakes  for  Britain,  would 
rule  or  ruin.  But  the  Northwesters  swore  by  Mackenzie. 
So  the  two  factions  fought  each  other,  and  both  fought 
the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

"  The  Northwesters  are  no  better  than  they  ought  to 
be,"  said  the  men  of  Hudson's  Bay.  "  They  sent  an  em 
bassy  to  Congress  in  1776."  In  fact  a  little  change  in 
the  balance  might  have  thrown  the  Northwesters  over  to 
the  American  side  and  altered  the  history  of  a  continent. 

'  The  quarrelling  traders  of  the  North  are  almost  as 
bad  as  the  Indians,"  said  Lewis,  — "  they  demoralise 
and  inflame  the  Indians." 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  THE  MANDANS   191 

"  Trade  with  me,"  said  Hudson's  Bay.  "  The  North 
westers  will  cheat  you." 

"  Trade  with  me,"  said  the  Northwester.  "  Hudson's 
Bay  are  bad  men." 

With  troubled  eyes  the  Indians  listened,  then  scalped 
them  both.  Some  bloody  tales  that  North  could  tell, 
around  the  plains  of  lovely  Winnipeg,  out  on  the  lone 
Saskatchewan,  and  over  to  Athabasca. 

But  now  the  Americans,  —  this  was  a  new  force  in 
the  West. 

December  i,  the  Americans  began  to  cut  and  carry 
pickets  to  complete  the  high  stockade  and  gate  across 
the  front  of  Fort  Mandan.  December  6  it  was  too  cold 
to  work,  and  that  night  the  river  froze  over  in  front  of 
the  fort  with  solid  ice  an  inch  and  a  half  thick. 

At  nine  o'clock  next  morning  Chief  Shahaka,  Big 
White,  came  puffing  in  with  news. 

"  De  boofalo!  de  boofalo!  "  interpreted  Jussaume,  lis 
tening  intently  to  the  long  harangue  of  the  chief  who 
was  making  all  sorts  of  sign  language  and  excitedly 
pointing  up  the  river. 

"  De  boofalo,  on  de  prairie,  comin'  eento  de  bottom." 

In  short  order  Lewis,  Clark,  and  fifteen  men  were  out 
with  the  Indians  mounted  on  horseback.  Then  came  the 
din  and  chase  of  battle,  a  sight  to  fire  the  blood  and  thrill 
the  calmest  heart. 

Riding  among  the  herd,  each  Indian  chose  his  victim, 
then,  drawing  his  arrow  to  the  last  notch  of  the  bow 
string,  let  it  fly.  Another  and  another  whizzed  from 
the  same  string  until  the  quiver  was  exhausted.  The 
wounded  beast,  blinded  by  its  mane,  sometimes  charged 
the  hunter.  But  the  swift  steed,  trained  for  the  con 
test,  wheeled  and  was  gone.  The  buffalo  staggered  for 
a  little,  then,  struck  in  a  mortal  part,  fell  headlong, 
pawing  up  the  dust  and  snow  in  frantic  efforts  to  rise 
and  fly. 

Into  the  midst  came  the  Captains  and  their  men,  and 
every  man  brought  down  his  buffalo.  At  twelve  degrees 
below  zero  and  in  a  northwest  wind,  Lewis  and  his  men 
started  out  again  the  next  morning  to  chase  the  herds 


192  THE    CONQUEST 

that  darkened  the  prairie.  The  air  was  filled  with  frosty 
flakes,  the  snow  was  deep  and  clinging,  but  all  day  and 
until  after  dark  the  exciting  hunt  held  them  to  the  saddle, 
and  only  when  they  came  to  the  fire  did  the  participants 
realise  that  their  hands  and  feet  were  frostbitten. 

Cold  and  colder  grew  the  days.  Two  suns  shone  in 
the  sky,  prognosticator  of  still  deeper  frost.  Brilliant 
northern  lights  glowed  along  the  Arctic,  but  still  they 
chased  the  buffalo  until  the  morning  of  December  13, 
when  Dr.  Saugrain's  thermometer  stood  twenty  degrees 
below  zero  at  sunrise.  In  fur  caps,  coats,  mittens,  and 
double  moccasins  they  brought  home  horseload  after 
horseload  of  juicy  beef  to  hang  in  the  winter  storehouse. 
And  fortunately,  too,  for  one  day 'they  awoke  to  find 
the  buffalo  gone. 

Some  winters  there  was  great  suffering  for  food  among 
the  Mandans,  but  this  was  destined  to  be  a  year  of  plenty. 
Out  of  their  abundance  the  chiefs,  also,  came  to  the  fort 
with  their  dog  sleds  loaded  with  meat  for  their  friends  at 
the  garrison. 


THE    FIRST   DAKOTA    CHRISTMAS 

ON  Christmas  eve  the  stockade  was  finished  and  the 
gate  was  shut.    With  forty-five  men  and  a  blunder 
buss  Fort  Mandan  stood  impregnable  to  any  force 
the  northern  savages  could  bring  against  it. 

But  there  was  no  hostility,  —  far  from  it.  From  curi 
osity  or  for  trade  the  Indians  came  in  throngs,  until  on 
Christmas  eve  Captain  Lewis  sent  out  the  announce 
ment  :  "  Let  no  one  visit  us  to-morrow.  It  is  our  great 
medicine  day." 

Before  daylight  the  wondering  redmen  were  aroused 
from  their  buffalo  couches  by  three  volleys  fired  from 
the  fort.  Awe-struck  they  sat  up  and  whispered :  "  White 


THE    FIRST    DAKOTA    CHRISTMAS         193 

men  making  medicine."  At  sunrise  a  flag  was  floating 
above  the  palisade,  but  no  Indian  ventured  to  approach 
the  mysterious  newly  closed  walls  of  Fort  Mandan. 

For  his  Christmas  stocking  every  man  received  an  al 
lowance  of  flour,  dried  apples,  and  pepper,  which  together 
with  corn,  beans,  squash,  and  unlimited  buffalo  meat  and 
marrow  bones  made  out  a  Christmas  feast. 

At  one  o'clock  the  gun  was  fired  for  dinner.  At  two 
came  the  signal  for  the  dance. 

"  Play  up  ole  fashion  reel.  Everybody  he  mus'  dance," 
said  Cruzatte,  timing  his  fiddle.  "  We  '11  do  our  possible." 

Cruzatte  and  Gibson  played,  Gass  and  Shannon  led, 
Clark  called  the  changes;  and  with  crackling  fires,  and 
a  stamping  like  horses,  away  up  there  under  the  Northern 
stars  the  first  American  Christmas  was  celebrated  on  the 
upper  Missouri. 

Three  wide-eyed  spectators  sat  ranged  around  the 
walls.  These  were  the  squaws  of  the  interpreters,  Ma 
dame  Rene  Jussaume,  and  the  two  wives  of  Charboneau, 
Madame  the  old  dame,  and  Sacajawea,  the  beautiful  In 
dian  captive  stolen  beyond  the  Rockies. 

The  Indians,  in  their  cheerless  winter  villages,  found 
much  to  attract  them  at  the  fort  of  the  white  men.  Soon 
after  Christmas,  William  Bratton  and  John  Shields  set 
up  their  forge  as  blacksmiths,  gunsmiths,  and  armourers. 
Day  after  day,  with  the  thermometer  forty  degrees  be 
low  zero,  a  constant  procession  of  Indians  came  wending 
in  on  the  well-beaten  snow-track,  with  axes  to  grind  and 
kettles  to  mend.  It  seemed  as  if  all  the  broken  old  kettles 
that  had  ever  drifted  into  the  country,  from  Hudson's 
Bay  or  Fort  William  or  up  from  St.  Louis,  were  carried 
to  Fort  Mandan  filled  with  corn  to  pay  for  mending. 

Especially  the  Indians  wanted  battle-axes,  with  long 
thin  blades  like  the  halberds  of  ancient  warfare.  Some 
wanted  pikes  and  spears  fixed  on  the  pointed  ends  of  their 
long  dog-poles.  A  burnt-out  old  sheet-iron  cooking  stove 
became  worth  its  weight  in  gold.  For  every  scrap  of  it, 
four  inches  square,  the  Indians  would  give  seven  or  eight 
gallons  of  corn,  and  were  delighted  with  the  exchange. 
These  bits  of  square  sheet  iron  were  invaluable  for 

13 


I94  THE    CONQUEST 

scrapers  for  hides,  and  every  shred  of  cutting  that  fell  to 
the  ground  was  eagerly  bought  up  to  fashion  into  arrow 
tips.  Metal,  metal,  metal,  —  the  sine  qua  non  of  civili 
sation  had  come  at  last  to  the  Mandans. 

While  Bratton  was  busy  over  his  forge,  and  Shields  at 
the  guns,  some  of  the  men  were  out  hunting,  some  were 
cutting  wood  to  keep  the  great  fires  roaring,  and  some 
were  making  charcoal  for  the  smithy. 

So  the  days  went  on.  New  Year's,  1805,  was  ushered 
in  with  the  blunderbuss.  By  way  of  recreation  the  cap^ 
tains  permitted  the  men  to  visit  the  Indian  villages  where 
crowds  gathered  to  see  the  white  men  dance,  "  heeling  it 
and  toeing  it "  to  the  music  of  the  fiddles.  The  white 
men  in  turn  were  equally  diverted  by  the  grotesque  figures 
of  the  Indians  leaping  in  the  buffalo  dances. 

Captain  Clark  noted  an  old  man  in  one  of  the  Mandan 
villages  and  gave  him  a  knife. 

"  How  old  are  you?  " 

"  More  than  one  hundred  winters,"  was  the  answer. 
"  Give  me  something  for  the  pain  in  my  back." 

But  a  grandson  rebuked  the  old  man.  "  It  is  n't  worth 
while.  You  have  lived  long  enough.  It  is  time  for  you 
to  go  to  your  relations  who  can  take  better  care  of  you 
than  we  can." 

The  old  man  settled  back  in  his  robes  by  the  fire  and 
said  no  more. 

"What  accident  has  happened  to  your  hand?  "  inquired 
Lewis  of  a  chief's  son. 

"  Grief  for  my  relatives,"  answered  the  boy. 

It  was  a  Mandan  custom  to  mutilate  the  body,  as  a 
mark  of  sorrow  for  the  dead,  until  some  had  lost  not  only 
all  their  fingers,  but  their  ears  and  hair.  Sacred  cere 
monies  of  flagellations,  knife  thrusts  into  the  flesh, 
piercing  with  thorns  and  barbaric  crucifixions,  —  thirty 
years  later  George  Catlin  found  these  still  among  the 
Mandans,  and  ascribed  them  to  an  effort  to  perpetuate 
some  Christian  ceremonial  of  a  remote  ancestry. 

Could  it  have  been  a  corrupted  tradition  of  the  cruci 
fixion  of  Christ?  Who  can  tell?  The  Welsh  of  1170 
were  Catholic  Christians  who  believed  in  self-inflicted 


THE    FIRST    DAKOTA    CHRISTMAS         195 

penance  to  save  the  soul.  Degraded,  misguided,  inter- 
blent  with  Indian  superstition  through  generations,  it 
might  have  come  to  this. 

But  everywhere,  at  feast  or  council,  one  walked  as  con 
queror,  —  Clark's  negro  servant,  York.  Of  fine  physical 
presence  and  remarkable  stature,  very  black  and  very 
woolly,  York  was  viewed  as  superhuman. 

"Where  you  come  from?"  whispered  the  awe-struck 
savages. 

Grinning  until  every  ivory  tooth  glistened,  and  rolling 
up  the  whites  of  his  eyes,  he  would  answer,  "  I  was  run 
ning  wild  in  the  wood,  and  was  caught  and  tamed  by  my 
mastah."  Then  assuming  an  air  of  ferocity,  York  would 
exhibit  feats  of  strength  that  to  the  Indians  seemed  really 
terrible. 

"  If  you  kill  white  men  we  make  you  chief,"  the  Ari- 
karas  whispered  in  his  ear.  York  withstood  great  tempta 
tion,  —  he  fought  more  battles  than  Clark. 

"  Delay !  delay !  delay !  "  was  the  Indian  plea  at  every 
village.  "'Let  our  wives  see  you.  Let  our  children  see, 
especially  the  black  man." 

From  Council  Bluffs  to  Clatsop,  children  followed 
York  constantly.  If  he  chanced  to  turn,  with  piercing 
shrieks  they  ran  in  terror. 

"Mighty  warrior.  Born  black.  Great  medicine!" 
sagely  commented  the  wise  old  men,  watching  him  nar 
rowly  and  shaking  their  heads  at  the  unheard-of  phenom 
enon.  Even  his  jerks,  contortions,  and  grimaces  seemed 
a  natural  part  of  such  a  monstrosity.  York  was  a  per 
petual  exhibit,  a  menagerie  in  himself. 

In  these  holiday  visits  to  the  Mandan  towns  a  glimpse 
was  caught  of  domestic  life.  Wasteful  profusion  when 
the  buffalo  came,  when  the  buffalo  left,  days  of  famine. 
Then  they  opened  their  cellar-holes  of  corn  and  vege 
tables,  hidden  away  as  a  last  resource  in  protracted  siege 
when  the  Sioux  drove  off  the  game  and  shut  them  up  in 
their  picketed  villages. 

So  often  were  the  horses  of  the  Mandans  stolen,  that 
it  had  become  a  habitual  custom  every  night  to  take  them 
into  the  family  lodge  where  they  were  fed  on  boughs  and 


196  THE    CONQUEST 

bark  of  the  cottonwood.  All  day  long  in  the  iciest 
weather,  the  wrinkled,  prematurely  aged  squaws  were 
busy  in  the  hollows,  cutting  the  horse-feed  with  their 
dull  and  almost  useless  knives.  On  New  Year's  day  Black 
Cat  came  down  with  a  load  of  meat  on  his  wife's  back. 
A  happy  woman  was  she  to  receive  a  sharp  new  knife  to 
cut  her  meat  and  cottonwood. 

It  was  easy  to  buy  a  Mandan  wife.  A  horse,  a  gun, 
powder  and  ball  for  a  year,  five  or  six  pounds  of  beads, 
a  handful  of  awls,  the  trade  was  made,  and  the  new  spouse 
was  set  to  digging  laboriously  with  the  shoulder-blade  of 
an  elk  or  buffalo,  preparing  to  plant  her  corn. 

The  Indian  woman  followed  up  the  hunt,  skinned  and 
dressed  the  buffalo,  and  carried  home  the  meat.  Indian 
women  built  the  lodges  and  took  them  down  again,  drag 
ging  the  poles  whenever  there  were  not  horses  enough 
for  a  summer  ramble. 

When  not  at  the  hunt  or  the  council,  the  warrior  sat 
cross-legged  at  his  door,  carving  a  bow,  pointing  an 
arrow,  or  smoking,  waited  upon  by  his  squaw,  who  never 
ate  until  the  braves  were  done,  and  then  came  in  at  the 
last  with  the  children  and  the  dogs.  Wrinkled  and  old  at 
thirty,  such  was  the  fate  of  the  Indian  girl. 

Sunday,  January  13,  Charboneau  came  back  from  a 
visit  to  the  Minnetarees  at  Turtle  Mountain  with  his 
face  frozen.  It  was  fortunate  he  returned  with  his  life. 
Many  a  Frenchman  was  slain  on  that  road,  many  an 
imprecation  went  up  against  the  Assiniboine  Sioux,  - 
"  Les  Gens  des  Grands  Diables  du  Nord,"  said  Char 
boneau. 

Touissant  Charboneau,  one  of  the  old  Canadian  French 
Charboneaus,  with  his  brothers  had  tramped  with  Alex 
ander  Henry  far  to  the  north  under  sub-arctic  forests, 
wintered  on  the  Assiniboine,  and  paddled  to  Winnipeg. 
Seven  years  now  he  had  lived  among  the  Minnetarees,  an 
independent  trader  like  McCracken  and  Jussaume,  and 
interpreter  for  other  traders. 

Moreover,  Charboneau  was  a  polygamist  with  several 
wives  to  cook  his  food  and  carry  his  wood  and  water. 
But  he  had  been  kind  to  the  captive  Indian  girl,  and  her 


THE    FIRST    DAKOTA    CHRISTMAS         197 

heart  clung  to  the  easy-going  Frenchman  as  her  best 
friend.  The  worst  white  man  was  better  than  an  Indian 
husband. 

Captured  in  battle  as  a  child  five  years  before,  Saca- 
jawea  had  been  brought  to  the  land  of  the  Dakotas  and 
sold  to  Charboneau.  Now  barely  sixteen,  in  that  Feb 
ruary  at  the  Mandan  fort  she  became  a  mother.  Most  of 
the  men  were  away  on  a  great  hunting  trip;  when  they 
came  back  a  lusty  little  red-faced  pappoose  was  screaming 
beside  the  kitchen  fire. 

The  men  had  walked  thirty  miles  that  day  on  the  ice 
and  in  snow  to  their  knees,  but  utterly  fatigued  as  they 
were,  the  sight  of  that  little  Indian  baby  cuddled  in  a  deer 
skin  robe  brought  back  memories  of  home. 

Clark  came  in  with  frosty  beard,  and  moccasins  all 
worn  out. 

"  Sacajawea  has  a  fine  boy,"  said  Lewis. 

No  wonder  the  Captains  watched  her  recovery  with 
interest.  All  winter  they  had  sought  an  interpreter  for 
those  far-away  tongues  beyond  the  mountains,  and  no 
one  could  be  found  but  Sacajawea,  the  wife  of  Char 
boneau.  Clark  directed  York  to  wait  on  her,  stew  her 
fruit,  and  serve  her  tea,  to  the  great  jealousy  of  Jus- 
saume's  wife,  who  packed  up  her  pappooses  in  high  dud 
geon  and  left  the  fort.  Sacajawea  was  only  a  slave.  She, 
Madame  Jussaume,  was  the  daughter  of  a  chief! 

Poor  little  Sacajawea!  She  was  really  very  ill. 
If  she  died  who  would  unlock  the  Gates  of  the 
Mountains  ? 

Charboneau  was  a  cook.  He  set  himself  to  preparing 
the  daintiest  soups  and  steaks,  and  soon  the  "  Bird 
Woman  "  was  herself  again,  packing  and  planning  for 
the  journey. 

Busy  every  day  now  were  Lewis  and  Clark  making  up 
their  reports  and  drawing  a  map  of  the  country.  Sha- 
haka,  Big  White,  came  and  helped  them.  Kagohami  of 
the  Minnetarees  came,  and  with  a  coal  on  a  robe  made  a 
sketch  of  the  Missouri  that  Clark  re-drew. 

But  in  the  midst  of  the  map-making  all  the  Indian 
talk  was  of  "  war,  war,  war." 


198  THE    CONQUEST 

"  I  am  going  to  war  against  the  Snakes  in  the  Spring," 
said  Kagohami. 

"  No,"  said  Lewis,  "  that  will  displease  the  President. 
He  wants  you  to  live  at  peace." 

"  Suffer  me  to  go  to  war  against  the  Sioux,"  begged 
another  chief. 

"  No,"  answered  Lewis.  "  These  wars  are  the  cause 
of  all  your  troubles.  If  you  do  not  stop  it  the  Great 
Father  will  withdraw  his  protection  from  you.  He  will 
come  over  here  and  make  you  stop  it." 

"  Look  on  the  many  nations  whom  war  has  de 
stroyed,"  continued  Lewis.  "  Think  of  your  poverty  and 
misfortunes.  If  you  wish  to  be  happy,  cultivate  peace 
and  friendship.  Then  you  will  have  horses.  Then  you 
will  grow  strong." 

"Have  you  spoken  thus  to  all  the  tribes?"  inquired 
Kagohami. 

"  We  have." 

"  And  did  they  open  their  ears  ?  " 

"  They  did." 

"  I  have  horses  enough,"  reflected  Kagohami,  "  I  will 
not  go  to  war.  I  will  advise  my  nation  to  remain  at  home 
until  we  see  whether  the  Snake  Indians  desire  peace." 

One  night  the  hunters  came  in  with  the  report,  "A  troop 
of  whooping  Sioux  have  captured  our  horses  and  taken 
our  knives." 

It  was  midnight,  but  Lewis  immediately  routed  up  the 
men  and  set  out  with  twenty  volunteers  on  the  track  of 
the  marauding  Sioux.  In  vain.  The  boasting  free 
booters  had  escaped  with  the  horses  beyond  recovery. 

:'  We  are  sorry  we  did  not  kill  the  white  men,"  was  the 
word  sent  back  by  an  Arikara.  "  They  are  bad  medicine. 
We  shall  scalp  the  whole  camp  in  the  Spring." 


THE    BRITISH    FUR   TRADERS  199 

XI 

THE   BRITISH   FUR    TRADERS 

THE  movements  of  Lewis  and  Clark  were  watched 
by  the  Northwest  Company,  who  already  had 
planned  a  house  at  the  Mandans.  Jefferson  was 
not  an  hour  too  soon. 

"  Yes,"  said  Larocque,  "  I  will  pass  the  winter  there 
and  watch  those  Americans." 

In  the  midst  of  the  frightful  cold,  twenty-two  degrees 
below  zero,  on  December  16,  1804,  Larocque  and  Mac 
kenzie  came  over  again  from  Fort  Assiniboine  and  with 
them  came  Alexander  Henry. 

"  Strangers  are  among  us,"  said  the  Indians,  "  Big 
Knives  from  below.  Had  they  been  kind  they  would 
have  loaded  their  Great  Boat  with  goods.  As  it  is  they 
prefer  throwing  away  their  ammunition  to  sparing  a 
shot  to  the  poor  Mandans.  There  are  only  two  sensible 
men  among  them,  the  worker  of  iron  and  the  mender  of 
guns." 

"  Amazing  long  pickets,"  remarked  Larocque,  as  they 
came  in  sight  of  the  new  stockade  of  Fort  Mandan. 

The  triangular  fort,  two  sides  formed  of  houses  and 
the  front  of  pickets,  presented  a  formidable  appearance 
in  the  wild. 

"  Cannon-ball  proof,"  remarked  Larocque,  taking  a 
good  squint  at  the  high  round  bastion  in  the  corner  be 
tween  the  houses,  defending  two  sides  of  the  fort.  On 
the  top  was  a  sentry  all  night,  and  below  a  sentry  walked 
all  day  within  the  fort. 

"  Well  guarded  against  surprise,"  remarked  Alexander 
Henry,  as  he  tapped  at  the  gate  with  the  ramrod  of  his 
gun. 

As  the  party  knocked  at  the  gates  of  Fort  Mandan,  in 
their  winter  coats  of  leather  lined  with  flannel,  edged 
with  fur,  and  double-breasted,  the  lively  eye  of  Patrick 
Gass  peeped  out. 


200  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Some  more  av  thim  Britishers  to  ascertain  our  mo 
tives  fur  visitin'  this  countery,  and  to  gain  infurmation 
with  rispict  to  th'  change  o'  gov'm't,"  was  the  shrewd 
guess  of  Pat. 

The  hospitable  Captains  were  more  than  glad  to  enter 
tain  visitors.  They  were  there  to  cultivate  international 
amity. 

In  their  hearts  Lewis  and  Clark  never  dreamed  what 
a  commotion  that  friendly  letter  to  Chaboillez  had  stirred 
up.  It  had  gone  far  and  awakened  many.  Immediately 
upon  its  receipt  Chaboillez  sent  out  a  runner. 

"  Lewis  and  Clark  with  one  hundred  and  eighty  sol 
diers  have  arrived  at  the  Mandan  village,"  so  the  story 
flew.  "  On  their  arrival  they  hoisted  the  American  flag 
and  informed  the  natives  that  their  object  was  not  to 
trade,  but  merely  to  explore  the  country;  and  that  as 
soon  as  navigation  shall  open  they  design  to  continue 
their  route  across  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  the  Pacific. 
They  have  made  the  natives  a  few  small  presents  and 
repaired  their  guns  and  axes  free.  They  have  behaved 
honourably  toward  my  people,  who  are  there  to  trade 
with  the  natives." 

Such  a  message  as  this  was  enough  to  bring  Alexan 
der  Henry  down  to  investigate.  The  cottonwood  fires 
at  Fort  Mandan  roared  up  the  chimneys  with  un 
wonted  splendour  that  winter  night.  The  thermometer 
suddenly  fell  to  forty-five  degrees  below  zero ;  but  warm 
and  comfortable  beside  the  blaze  they  talked,  American 
and  British,  in  this  border  of  the  nations. 

Charles  Mackenzie  had  been  a  clerk  of  the  Northwest 
Company  for  a  year.  Of  the  same  rank  as  himself  was 
Larocque,  and  both  were  popular  with  the  redmen.  In 
fact,  Mackenzie,  a  Scot  from  the  Highlands,  was  already 
married  to  an  Indian  girl,  and  Larocque  was  a  French 
man.  That  was  enough.  No  nation  fraternized  with 
the  redmen  as  the  Frenchmen  did. 

Alexander  Henry,  fur  trader  among  the  American  In 
dians  and  one  of  the  famous  Northwesters,  bore  a  great 
name  in  the  north.  There  were  two  Alexander  Henrys ; 
the  younger  was  a  nephew  of  the  other,  and  he  it  was 


THE    BRITISH    FUR   TRADERS  201 

that  had  now  come  to  visit  Lewis  and  Clark.  He  knew 
more  of  the  country  than,  perhaps,  any  other  man  in  the 
northwest.  In  fact,  his  uncle,  the  elder  Henry,  was  at 
Michilimackinac  in  the  days  of  Pontiac,  and  had  pene 
trated  to  the  Saskatchewan  before  ever  there  was  a  North 
west  Company. 

Henry,  Jr.,  wintered  on  the  Red  River  the  very  year 
that  Alexander  Mackenzie  crossed  the  continent,  —  1793- 
As  a  bourgeois  of  the  Northwesters,  with  a  fleet  of 
canojes  and  twenty-one  men  he  had  led  the  Red  River 
brigade  of  1800  up  into  the  Winnipeg  country. 

The  scarlet  belts,  breeches  of  smoked  buckskin,  and 
blue  cloth  leggings  of  Alexander  Henry's  old  coiireur 
des  bois  were  known  for  hundreds  of  miles. 

Yes,  he  knew  the  Sioux.  Their  pillaging  bands 
sometimes  plundered  his  traders.  "  They  are  not  to  be 
trusted,"  he  declared  in  positive  tone. 

"  A  very  sensible,  intelligent  man/'  said  Lewis  and 
Clark  to  themselves  as  the  great  Northwester  talked  of 
the  country  and  the  tribes. 

But  time  seemed  pressing.  Questions  of  cold  or  of 
comfort  weighed  not  with  these  dauntless  Northwesters 
when  the  interests  of  their  company  were  at  stake.  They 
had  come  on  horseback.  To  return  that  way  was  out  of 
the  question ;  and  so  sleds  were  fitted  up  with  Jussaume's 
Eskimo  dogs,  the  "  Huskies  "  of  the  fur  traders. 

'  They  seem  happy  to  see  us,"  remarked  Mackenzie 
from  under  his  muffler,  as  they  rode  away.  "  They  treat 
us  with  civility  and  kindness,  but  Captain  Lewis  cannot 
make  himself  agreeable.  He  speaks  fluently,  even 
learnedly,  but  to  me  his  inveterate  prejudice  against  the 
British  stains  all  his  eloquence." 

"  Captain  Clark  is  more  cordial,"  rejoined  Larocque. 
"  He  seems  to  dislike  giving  offence  unnecessarily.  Do 
you  recall  his  thoughtfulness  in  sending  for  our  horses 
when  we  feared  they  might  be  stolen?  He  let  his  men 
guard  them  with  his  own." 

With  the  thermometer  thirty-two  degrees  below  zero, 
the  dogsleds  flew  swift  across  the  snow,  bearing  news 
not  alone  to  Assiniboine,  but  to  Fort  William  on  the 


202  THE    CONQUEST 

northern  shore  of  Lake  Superior  where  the  Northwest 
ers  had  built  their  trading  centre. 

Fort  William,  built  in  1803  and  named  in  honour  of 
William  McGillivray,  was  the  great  distributing  point, 
where  "  the  lords  of  the  lakes  and  the  forests  "  came  to 
hold  their  rendezvous.  In  front  rolled  Superior,  the 
great  Canadian  Sea.  Schooners,  laden  with  merchan 
dise,  peltries,  and  provisions,  plied  between  Fort  William 
and  Sault  Ste.  Marie. 

One  of  the  honoured  names  of  the  Northwest  Com 
pany  was  Philip  de  Rocheblave.  Captured  by  George 
Rogers  Clark  at  Kaskaskia,  sent  to  Virginia  and  there 
let  out  on  parole,  he  broke  faith  and  fled  to  New  York, 
to  turn  up  at  Montreal  in  the  winter  of  1783-4  along 
with  McTavish,  McGillivray,  the  Frobishers  and  Frasers, 
founders  of  the  Northwest  Fur  Company.  Pierre  de 
Rocheblave  had  now  succeeded  to  his  uncle's  honours. 
Would  he  be  apt  to  let  the  United  States  get  ahead  of 
him?  And  by  means  of  a  Clark  at  that? 

"  I  must  go  down  to  the  American  fort  to  get  my 
compass  put  in  order,"  said  Larocque  again,  in  January. 
"  The  glass  is  broken  and  the  needle  does  not  point  due 
north." 

He  found  Captain  Clark  sketching  charts  of  the  coun 
try,  Lewis  making  vocabularies;  Jussaume  and  Char- 
boneau,  the  Frenchmen,  interpreting  and  disputing  on 
the  meaning  of  words. 

"  They  write  down  our  words,"  whispered  the  suspi 
cious  Indians.  "  What  wicked  design  have  they  on  our 
country?  " 

Captain  Lewis  spent  a  whole  day  fixing  Larocque's 
compass. 

"  I  hardly  get  a  skin  when  the  Hudson's  Bay  trader 
is  with  me,"  said  Larocque.  "  He  is  known  by  all  the  In 
dians,  and  understands  and  talks  their  language.  I  must 
get  Charboneau."  And  the  two  went  away  together. 

"Of  what  use  are  beaver?"  inquired  the  Indians. 
"  Do  you  make  gunpowder  of  them?  Do  they  preserve 
you  from  sickness?  Do  they  serve  you  beyond  the 
grave?  " 


THE    BRITISH    FUR   TRADERS  203 

Alexander  Henry  went  to  Fort  William. 

"  A  new  rival  has  arisen,"  said  the  Northwest  traders 
at  their  hurried  conference.  "  We  must  anticipate  these 
United  States  explorers  and  traders.  They  may  advance 
northward  and  establish  a  claim  to  ownership  by  prior 
right  of  discovery  or  occupation.  We  must  build  a  chain 
of  posts  and  hold  the  country." 

"  But  whom  can  we  send  on  such  a  monumental 
enterprise?  " 

There  seemed  but  one  man,  —  Simon  Fraser. 

Simon  Fraser  was  the  son  of  a  Scottish  Tory  who 
had  been  captured  by  the  Americans  at  Burgoyne's  sur 
render  and  had  died  in  prison.  His  wife,  with  Simon  a 
babe  in  arms,  removed  to  Canada,  to  rear  her  son  be 
neath  the  banner  of  her  King.  At  sixteen,  young  Fraser 
became  a  clerk  of  the  Northwest  Company  and  a  bour 
geois.  But  the  Erasers  were  great-brained  people; 
young  Simon  was  soon  promoted ;  and  now  at  the  age 
of  twenty-nine  he  was  put  in  charge  of  the  greatest 
enterprise  since  the  incomparable  feat  of  Alexander 
Mackenzie. 

"  You,  Simon  Fraser,  are  to  establish  trading-posts  in 
the  unknown  territory,  and  in  this  way  take  possession 
for  Great  Britain." 

Over  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  a  young  doctor  by  the  name 
of  John  McLoughlin  would  gladly  have  accompanied  his 
uncle  Simon  on  that  perilous  undertaking.  But  his  day 
was  to  come  later.  Both  of  their  names  are  now  linked 
with  the  Old  Oregon. 

Young  men  of  the  two  most  progressive  modern  na 
tions  were  to  be  pitted  in  this  race  for  Empire,  —  Lewis 
and  Clark,  and  Simon  Fraser. 


204  THE    CONQUEST 

XII 

FAREWELL    TO    FORT   MANDAN 

ON  the  first  day  of  March  preparations  began  on 
the  building  of  new  boats.  The  old  ones  were 
pried  out  of  the  ice,  and  the  whole  party  was  busy 
making  elk-skin  ropes  and  pirogues,  in  burning  coal,  and 
in  making  battle-axes  to  trade  for  corn.  Ducks  began  to 
pass  up  the  river ;  swans  and  wild  geese  were  flying  north. 

Old  Chief  Le  Borgne  of  the  Minnetarees,  a  giant  in 
stature,  a  brute  at  heart,  had  held  aloof  all  winter  in  his 
tepee. 

"  Foolish  people!     Stay  at  home!  "  he  cried. 

But  strange  rumours  crept  within  the  walls  of  the  sulky 
Cyclops.  Overcome  at  last  by  curiosity  Le  Borgne  came 
down  to  the  fort. 

"  Some  foolish  young  men  of  my  nation  tell  me  there 
is  a  man  among  you  who  is  black.  Is  that  true?  " 

"  It  is,"  answered  Clark.     "  York,  come  here." 

With  his  one  fierce  eye,  Le  Borgne  examined  York 
closely.  He  wet  his  finger  and  rubbed  the  skin  to  see 
if  the  black  would  come  off.  Not  until  the  negro  un 
covered  his  head  and  showed  his  woolly  hair  could  the 
chief  be  persuaded  that  York  was  not  a  painted  white 
man. 

Convinced  against  his  will,  and  amazed,  Le  Borgne 
arose  with  a  snort,  his  black  hair  flying  over  his  brawny 
shoulders,  and  stalked  out.  As  he  passed  along,  the 
Indians  shrank  back.  Over  the  hill  came  the  wail  of  a 
demented  mother.  Many  a  fair  Indian  girl  had  left  her 
scalp  at  the  door  of  this  Indian  Blue-Beard  because  she 
preferred  some  other  lover. 

The  ice  was  already  honeycombed.  Larocque  came 
over  for  a  farewell. 

"  McTavish  is  dead,"  he  said. 

Lewis  and  Clark  scarcely  comprehended  the  full  import 
of  that  announcement, 


FAREWELL    TO    FORT    MANDAN          205 

At  the  foot  of  the  mountain  in  Montreal  the  great 
Northwester  was  building  a  palace,  fit  abode  for  "  the 
lord  of  the  lakes  and  the  forest,"  when  the  summons  came 
in  1804.  Up  the  rivers  and  lakes  the  word  was  carried 
into  the  uttermost  wilds,  —  "  McTavish  is  dead."  Thus 
it  came  to  Lewis  and  Clark,  this  last  news  from  the  outer 
world. 

The  meeting  at  Fort  William  had  been  held  without 
him,  —  McTavish  was  dead. 

He  was  the  head  and  front  of  the  Northwest  Company. 
Under  the  King,  Simon  McTavish  ruled  Canada,  ruled 
half  of  British  America,  making  Hudson's  Bay  tremble 
on  her  northern  sea. 

The  quick  wit  of  the  American  born  of  Irish  par 
ents  belonged  to  Patrick  Gass.  While  others  were  strug 
gling  toward  an  idea,  Pat  had  already  seized  it.  Brave, 
observant,  of  good  sense,  and  hating  the  British,  he  kept 
an  eye  on  Larocque. 

"  Do  not  trust  that  Frinchman." 

Larocque  had  a  stock  of  goods  to  trade.  He  lingered 
around  Fort  Mandan,  and  offered  to  go  over  the  moun 
tains  with  Lewis  and  Clark,  but  they  politely  declined. 
Already  Larocque  knew  of  the  order  at  Fort  William. 
His  own  brother-in-law,  Quesnel,  was  to  be  the  com 
panion  of  Fraser's  voyage,  and  was  to  leave,  like  Fraser, 
his  name  on  the  rivers  of  British  Columbia. 

Then  there  was  trouble  with  Charboneau.  He  became 
independent  and  impudent  and  demanded  higher  wages. 
Somebody  was  tampering  with  Charboneau.  Suddenly 
flaming  with  new  raiment,  gay  vests,  and  yards  of  blue 
and  scarlet  cloth,  he  announced : 

"  I  weel  not  work.  I  weel  not  stand  guard.  I  eenter- 
preteur,  —  do  as  I  pleese,  return  wheen  I  pleese." 

"  We  can  dispense  with  your  services,"  coolly  answered 
the  Captains.  Charboneau  stepped  back,  surprised. 

Ignoring  his  presence,  preparations  were  hurried  on. 
The  boats,  the  troublesome,  cracking,  warping  cotton- 
wood  boats,  were  hauled  to  the  fort  and  pitched  and 
calked  and  tinned,  until  at  last  they  were  ready  to  try  the 
water.  No  one  spoke  to  the  Frenchman,  no  one  noticed 
him  as  he  lingered  expectantly  by. 


206  THE    CONQUEST 

All  the  Indian  goods  were  brought  out  and  hung  in 
the  open  air.  Even  at  the  busiest  moments,  with  every 
man  on  the  jump,  no  one  asked  Charboneau  to  help. 
Finding  he  was  about  to  lose  his  position,  the  Frenchman 
came  to  Captain  Lewis,  apologised,  and  was  restored  to 
service.  In  a  trice  Charboneau  was  back  at  the  skillets, 
dishing  up  the  dinner. 

The  occupants  of  Fort  Mandan  had  been  snow-bound 
five  months  when  ice  began  running  in  the  river.  All 
day  long  now  the  busy  Indians  were  catching  buffalo 
floating  by  on  the  high  water.  The  foolish  animals,  try 
ing  to  cross  the  thin  ice,  broke  through.  Others  floated 
away  on  big  cakes  that  were  certain,  sooner  or  later,  to 
launch  them  into  eternity. 

The  patient,  devoted  women,  too,  were  in  evidence. 
Slipping  out  of  their  leather  smocks,  they  plunged  naked 
into  the  icy  current  to  secure  the  floating  driftwood  for 
fuel.  Across  the  snow  long  lines  of  squaws  came  drag 
ging  home  the  drift. 

The  hammers  of  Shields  and  Bratton  rang  merrily  at 
the  anvils.  Boxes  were  made  and  hooped  and  ironed,  to 
go  down  in  the  big  bateau  that  was  too  unwieldy  to  carry 
further. 

In  those  stout  boxes  were  horns  of  the  mountain  ram, 
unknown  as  yet  to  science,  horns  of  elk  and  deer,  rare 
skins,  robes  and  Indian  dresses ;  bow,  arrows,  and  a 
shield  for  the  President,  on  which  Old  Black  Cat  had  spent 
months  of  patient  carving;  samples  of  the  red  Ankara 
corn;  sixty-seven  specimens  of  earths,  salts,  and  min 
erals,  and  sixty  specimens  of  plants,  all  carefully  labelled ; 
seeds,  insects,  the  skeleton  of  the  big  fish  from  the  hill 
top,  stuffed  antelopes  and  Lewis's  pelican,  a  live  prairie 
dog  in  a  wicker  cage,  a  live  prairie  hen  and  four  magpies. 
A  new  geography  was  there,  a  map  of  the  Missouri  ex 
tending  out  to  the  mystic  mountains,  drawn  from  Indian 
description,  to  be  presented  by  Jefferson  to  Congress. 

In  these  boxes,  too,  went  letters.  There  was  one 
of  several  thousand  words  from  Lewis  to  his  mother. 
Captain  Clark's  first  and  best  letter  was  to  his  brother 
at  the  Point  of  Rock;  with  it  he  enclosed  a  map  and 


FAREWELL    TO    FORT    MANDAN  207 

sketches  of  Indians.  Another  was  to  Major  Croghan  at 
Locust  Grove,  with  seeds  of  several  kinds  of  grapes  for 
his  sister  Lucy. 

With  the  bateau  went  also  the  famous  Mandan  report 
of  Lewis  to  Jefferson,  and  Clark's  letter  to  his  soldier 
friend,  William  Henry  Harrison,  then  Governor  of  the 
Indian  Territory  at  Vincennes.  Other  missives  went  to 
Ohio,  Vermont,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Penn 
sylvania,  —  wherever  a  man  had  a  mother  at  the  hearth 
stone  waiting  to  hear  of  her  distant  boy.  Saddest  of  all 
was  the  news  to  Mill  Creek,  the  home  of  Sergeant  Floyd. 
Part  of  Clark's  journal  was  transmitted  by  letter  to  the 
President  and  part  was  enclosed  in  a  separate  tin  box, 
"  to  multiply  the  chances  of  saving  something." 

The  Mandan  treasures,  with  dispatches  and  presents 
from  the  Indians,  went  down  by  water  to  the  Gulf  and 
thence  by  sea  to  Washington. 

"  I  have  little  doubt  but  they  will  be  fired  on  by  the 
Sioux,"  says  Lewis  in  his  letter,  "  but  they  have  pledged 
themselves  to  us  that  they  will  not  yield  while  there  is 
one  of  them  living." 

At  five  o'clock  on  Sunday  afternoon,  April  7,  1805,  the 
barge  left  Fort  Mandan  for  St.  Louis  with  ten  men.  With 
it  went  also  Brave  Raven  of  the  Arikaras,  to  visit  his 
Great  Father,  the  President. 

At  the  same  moment  that  the  barge  left  the  fort,  six 
small  canoes  and  the  two  pirogues  shot  up  river,  carrying 
thirty-one  men  and  Sacajawea  with  her  child. 

"  This  little  fleet,  although  not  quite  so  respectable  as 
those  of  Columbus  or  Captain  Cook,  is  still  viewed  by  us 
with  as  much  pleasure  as  those  famed  adventurers  ever 
beheld  theirs,"  said  Lewis,  "and  I  dare  say  with  quite 
as  much  anxiety  for  their  safety  and  preservation.  We 
are  now  about  to  penetrate  a  country  at  least  two  thousand 
miles  in  width,  on  which  the  foot  of  civilised  man  has 
never  trodden. 

"  Entertaining  as  I  do  the  most  confident  hope  of  suc 
ceeding  in  a  voyage  which  has  formed  a  darling  project 
of  mine  for  ten  years,  I  can  but  esteem  this  moment  of 
our  departure  as  among  the  happiest  of  my  life." 


208  THE    CONQUEST 

XIII 

TOWARD    THE    SUNSET 

THE  Spring  days  were  squally  and  chill.  The  air 
was  sharp,  and  the  water  froze  on  the  oars  as  the 
little  party  rowed  along.  Now  and  then  a  flurry 
of  snow  whitened  the  April  green.  Sometimes  the  sails 
were  spread,  and  the  boats  scurried  before  the  wind. 
Often,  however,  the  sails  proved  too  large,  and  over  the 
boats  lurched,  wetting  the  baggage  and  powder. 

Most  of  the  powder  had  been  sealed  in  leaden  canis 
ters.  When  the  powder  was  emptied  the  canister  itself 
was  melted  into  bullets.  That  was  a  nightly  task,  —  the 
moulding  of  bullets. 

"  Hio !  hio !  "  The  hunters  ahead  picked  a  camping 
spot,  beside  a  spring  or  by  a  clump  of  trees.  In  short 
order  brass  kettles  were  swung  across  the  gipsy  poles. 
Twisting  a  bunch  of  buffalo  grass  into  a  nest,  in  a 
moment  Dr.  Saugrain's  magical  matches  had  kindled  a 
roaring  flame. 

Swinging  axes  made  music  where  axes  had  never 
swung  before.  Baby  Touissant  rolled  his  big  eyes  and 
kicked  and  crowed  in  his  mother's  lap,  while  Charboneau, 
head  cook,  stuffed  his  trapper's  sausage  with  strips  of 
tenderloin  and  hung  it  in  links  around  the  blaze. 

Stacks  of  buffalo  meat  lay  near  by,  where  they  had 
been  piled  by  the  industrious  hunters.  Odours  of  boil 
ing  meat  issued  from  the  kettles.  Juicy  brown  ribs 
snapped  and  crackled  over  the  flames. 

Captain  Lewis,  accustomed  to  the  cuisine  of  Jefferson 
at  the  White  House,  laughed. 

"  How  did  you  dress  this  sausage  so  quick,  Char 
boneau?  Two  bobs  and  a  flirt  in  the  dirty  Missouri?" 

Sometimes  Lewis  himself  turned  cook,  and  made  a 
suet  dumpling  for  every  man.  More  frequently  he  was 
off  to  the  hills  with  Clark,  taking  a  look  at  the  country. 


TOWARD    THE    SUNSET  209 

Nor  was  Sacajawea  idle.  With  her  baby  on  her  back, 
she  opened  the  nests  of  prairie  mice,  and  brought  home 
artichokes.  Sometimes  she  brought  sprouts  of  wild  onion 
for  the  broth,  or  the  pomme  blanche,  —  the  peppery  In 
dian  turnip.  York,  too,  at  his  master's  direction  often 
gathered  cresses  and  greens  for  the  dinner.  But  York 
was  becoming  a  hunter.  As  well  as  the  best,  he  "  slew 
dem  buffaloes." 

Lewis  had  bought  Charboneau's  big  family  tent.  Under 
its  leather  shelter  slept  the  Captains,  with  Drouillard  and 
Charboneau  and  his  little  family. 

Around  the  twilight  fires  the  men  wrote  their  journals, 
-  Lewis,  Clark,  Pryor,  Ordway,  Gass,  Eraser,  all  busy 
with  their  stub  quill  pens  and  inkhorns,  recording  the 
day's  adventure. 

They  were  not  scholars,  any  of  them,  but  men  of 
action,  pioneers  and  explorers,  heralds  of  the  nation.  In 
their  strenuous  boyhood  they  had  defended  the  frontier. 
Men  at  sixteen,  they  took  up  a  man's  employment. 
Lewis,  more  favoured,  prolonged  his  schooldays  until 
the  age  of  eighteen,  then  broke  away  to  march  with 
armies. 

At  last  these  first  civilised  sounds  that  ever  broke  the 
silence  primeval  were  hushed.  Rolled  up  like  cocoons 
in  their  mackinaw  blankets,  the  men  were  soon  snoring 
in  rows  with  feet  to  the  fires,  while  a  solitary  sergeant 
peered  into  the  lonely  night.  The  high  Dakota  wind 
roared  among  the  cottonwoods.  Mother  Nature,  too, 
kept  guard,  lighting  her  distant  beacons  in  the  blue  above 
the  soldier  boys. 

In  a  land  of  wolves,  no  wolves  molested,  though  they 
yelped  and  barked  in  the  prairie  grass.  On  all  sides  lay 
deserted  camps  of  Assiniboine  Sioux.  Once  the  expedi 
tion  crossed  the  trail  of  a  war  party  only  twenty-four 
hours  old.  A  dog  left  behind  came  to  the  camp  of  the 
explorers  and  became  the  pet  of  Captain  Lewis. 

"  Kip  so  quiet  lak'  one  leetle  mouse,"  whispered  Cru- 
zatte,  cautioning  silence. 

No  one  cared  to  meet  the  Assiniboine  Sioux,  the 
"  Gens  des  Grands  Diables"  Once  the  smoke  of  their 


210  THE    CONQUEST 

campfires  clouded  the  north;  but  the  boats  sped  on 
undiscovered. 

"  The  river  reminds  me  of  the  Ohio  at  this  time  of 
year,"  said  Clark. 

"  The  drumming  of  that  sharp-tailed  grouse  is  like 
that  of  the  pheasants  of  old  Virginia,"  responded  Lewis. 

"  And  the  croaking  of  the  frogs  exactly  resimbles  that 
of  frogs  in  th'  Yaunited  States,"  added  Patrick  Gass. 

For  days  they  noted  veins  of  coal  burning  along  the 
river  banks,  kindled  perhaps  by  Indian  fires.  Alkali  dust 
began  to  rise,  blown  into  clouds,  and  sifting  into  their 
tight  double-cased  watches  until  the  wheels  refused  to 
move  more  than  a  few  minutes  at  a  time. 

Toward  the  last  of  April  Lewis  went  ahead  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Roche jaune,  the  Yellow  Rock,  or  Yellow 
stone  River,  passing  through  herds  of  elk,  antelope,  and 
buffalo,  so  tame  they  would  scarce  move  out  of  his  way. 
Beautiful  dun  deer  snorted  and  pawed  the  leaves,  then 
half  trusting,  half  timorous,  slipped  into  the  thicket.  No 
one  but  Sacajawea  had  ever  before  been  over  this  road. 

In  May  they  reached  the  land  where  even  the  beaver 
were  gentle,  for  they  had  never  been  hunted.  No  white 
man,  so  far  as  they  knew,  had  ever  trodden  these  wilds. 
They  had  not  heard  of  the  gallant  Sieur  Verendrye,  two 
of  whose  intrepid  sons  reached  the  "  Shining  Mountains  " 
on  New  Year's  Day,  1743.  Washington  was  a  boy  then; 
George  Rogers  Clark  was  not  born. 

But  the  Snakes  and  the  Sioux  were  at  war,  fierce  bat 
tles  were  raging,  and  they  were  forced  to  turn  back. 
The  noble  Verendrye  spent  all  his  fortune,  and  forty  thou 
sand  livres  besides,  in  trying  to  find  the  River  of  the  West. 

Then  Jonathan  Carver  of  Connecticut  set  out  about 
the  time  Boone  went  to  Kentucky.  At  the  Falls  of  St. 
Anthony,  he,  too,  heard  of  the  Shining  Mountains. 

"  The  four  most  capital  rivers  of  North  America  take 
their  rise  about  the  centre  of  this  continent,"  said  Carver. 
"  The  River  Bourbon,  which  empties  into  Hudson's  Bay; 
the  Waters  of  St.  Lawrence;  the  Mississippi;  and  the 
River  Oregon,  or  the  River  of  the  West,  that  falls  into 
the  Pacific  Ocean  at  the  Straits  of  Anian." 


TOWARD    THE    SUNSET  211 

What  little  bird  whispered  "  Oregon "  in  Carver's 
ear?  No  such  word  is  known  in  any  Indian  tongue. 
Had  some  Spanish  sailor  told  of  a  shore  "  like  his  own 
green  Arragon  "  ? 

And  now  Lewis  and  Clark  are  on  the  sunset  path. 
Will  they  find  the  Shining  Mountains  and  the  River  of 
the  West? 

At  the  first  large  branch  beyond  the  Yellowstone,  Cap 
tain  Lewis  went  on  shore  with  Drouillard  the  hunter. 
Out  of  a  copse  suddenly  appeared  two  grizzlies. 

Lewis  remembered  well  the  awe  and  absolute  terror 
with  which  the  Mandans  had  described  this  king  of 
Western  beasts.  Never  did  they  go  out  to  meet  him 
without  war-paint  and  all  the  solemn  rites  of  battle.  As 
with  the  cave  bear  of  ancient  song  and  saga,  no  weapon 
of  theirs  was  adequate  to  meet  this  dreaded  monster.  In 
parties  of  six  or  eight  they  went,  with  bows  and  arrows, 
or,  in  recent  years,  the  bad  guns  of  the  trader. 

With  these  things  in  mind,  Lewis  and  the  hunter  faced 
the  bears.  Each  fired,  and  each  wounded  his  beast.  One 
of  the  bears  ran  away;  the  other  turned  and  pursued 
Captain  Lewis,  but  a  lucky  third  shot  from  Drouillard 
laid  him  low. 

And  what  a  brute  was  he !  Only  a  cub  and  yet  larger 
than  any  bear  of  the  Atlantic  States,  the  grizzly,  known 
now  to  be  identical  with  the  awful  cave  bear  of  prehis 
toric  time.  No  wonder  the  Indian  that  slew  him  was  a 
brave  and  in  the  line  of  chieftainship!  No  wonder  the 
claws  became  a  badge  of  honour!  No  man,  no  foe  so 
fierce  to  meet  as  one  enraged  and  famished  grizzly.  His 
skin  was  a  king's  robe,  his  tusk  an  emblem  of  unflinching 
valour. 

A  wind  from  the  east  now  filled  the  sails  and  blew 
them  west !  west !  More  and  more  tame  grew  the  elk  and 
buffalo,  until  the  men  were  obliged  to  drive  them  out  of 
their  way  with  sticks  and  stones. 

Before  them  unrolled  the  great  wild  garden  of 
Eden.  Abounding  everywhere  were  meadows, — beaver 
meadows  and  clover  meadows,  wild  rice  and  rye  and 
timothy,  and  buffalo  grazing  on  a  thousand  hills.  Prairie 
fowl  scurried  in  the  under-brush,  beautiful  white  geese 


212  THE    CONQUEST 

gazed  calmly  at  them,  ducks  quacked  around  ponds  and 
streams  alive  with  trout. 

Wild  gardens  were  radiant  with  roses  and  honey 
suckles,  morning-glories  and  wild  hops.  Whole  fields 
of  lilies  perfumed  the  sunrise,  strawberries  carpeted  the 
uplands,  and  tangles  of  blackberries  and  raspberries  inter 
wove  a  verdant  wall  along  the  buffalo  trails,  the  highways 
of  the  wilderness. 

Mountain  sheep  sported  on  the  cliffs,  the  wild  cat 
purred  in  her  forest  lair.  The  yellow  cougar,  the  moun 
tain  lion,  growled  and  slunk  away.  The  coyote,  the  In 
dian  dog,  snapped  and  snarled.  But  man,  man  was  not 
there.  For  four  months  no  Indian  appeared  through 
all  the  Great  Lone  Land  of  the  Tay-a-be-shock-up,  the 
country  of  the  mountains. 

William  Bratton,  who  had  been  walking  along  the 
shore,  presently  came  running  to  the  boats  with  cries 
of  terror. 

"  Take  me  on  board,  quick !  " 

It  was  some  moments  before  Bratton  could  speak. 

"  A  bear !  a  bear !  "  he  gasped  at  last. 

A  mile  and  a  half  back  Bratton  had  wounded  a  grizzly 
that  turned  and  chased  him.  Captain  Lewis  and  seven 
men  immediately  started.  For  a  mile  they  tracked  the 
trail  of  blood  to  a  hole  where  the  enraged  animal  was 
frantically  tearing  up  the  earth  with  teeth  and  claws. 
Two  shots  through  the  skull  finished  the  grizzly,  whose 
fleece  and  skin  made  a  load  which  two  men  could  scarcely 
carry  back  to  camp. 

"  More  bear-butter  to  fry  me  sassage,"  remarked  un 
sentimental  Charboneau. 

But  now  had  begun  in  earnest  the  days  of  wild  adven 
ture.  One  evening  after  another  grizzly  battle,  the  men 
came  triumphantly  into  camp  to  find  disaster  there. 
Charboneau  had  been  steersman  that  night,  and  Cruzatte 
was  at  the  bow.  A  sudden  squall  struck  the  foremost 
pirogue,  Charboneau  let  go  the  tiller,  the  wind  bellied 
the  sail,  and  over  they  turned. 

"  De  rudder !  de  rudder !  "  shouted  Cruzatte. 

Charboneau,  the  most  timid  waterman  in  the  party, 


TOWARD    THE    SUNSET  213 

clinging  to  the  gunwales,  heard  only  his  own  voice  in 
the  wind,  crying  aloud  to  heaven,  "  Mon  Dieu!  Mon 
Dieu!" 

"  De  rudder !  "  roared  Cruzatte.  "  Seize  de  rudder  in- 
stanter  and  do  de  duty,  or  I  shoot  you !  " 

Fear  of  Cruzatte's  gun  overcame  fear  of  drowning. 
Charboneau,  pallid  and  trembling,  reached  for  the  flying 
rope.  Half  a  minute  the  boat  lay  on  the  wave,  then 
turned  up  full  of  water. 

At  last,  holding  the  brace  of  the  square  sail,  Char 
boneau  pulled  the  boat  round,  while  all  hands  fell  to  bail 
ing  out  the  water.  But  all  the  papers,  medicine,  and 
instruments  were  wet. 

Cruzatte  alone  was  calm,  and  Sacajawea,  who,  with 
her  baby  and  herself  to  save,  still  managed  to  catch  and 
preserve  most  of  the  light  articles  that  were  floating 
overboard. 

Captain  Lewis,  watching  the  disaster  from  afar,  had 
almost  leaped  into  the  water  to  save  his  precious  papers, 
but  was  restrained  by  the  reflection  that  by  such  rash 
ness  he  might  forfeit  his  life. 

Two  days  were  lost  in  unpacking  and  drying  the  stores. 

At  midnight  a  buffalo  ran  into  the  sleeping  camp. 

"  Hey !  hey !  hey !  "  shouted  the  guard,  firing  on  the 
run  and  waving  his  arms.  But  the  distracted  beast, 
plunging  close  to  the  heads  of  the  sleeping  men,  headed 
directly  toward  the  leather  tent. 

Suddenly  up  before  his  nose  danced  the  little  Indian 
dog,  and  the  buffalo  was  turned  back  into  the  night  just 
as  the  whole  camp  jumped  to  arms  in  expectation  of  an 
attack  of  the  Sioux. 

"Fire!     Fire!"  was  the  next  alarm. 

In  the  high  wind  of  the  night  one  of  the  fires  had 
communicated  itself  to  a  dead  cotton  wood  overhang 
ing  the  camp.  Fanned  by  the  gale  the  flames  shot  up 
the  trunk,  and  burning  limbs  and  twigs  flew  in  a  shower 
upon  the  leather  tent. 

"  Fire !  fire !  fire !  "  again  came  the  quick,  sharp  cry. 

Every  man  rolled  out  of  his  mackinaw.  The  occu 
pants  of  the  lodge  were  soon  aroused.  Strong  hands 


214  THE    CONQUEST 

had  scarcely  removed  the  lodge  and  quenched  the  burn 
ing  leather  before  the  tree  itself  fell  directly  over  the 
spot  where  a  moment  before  the  Captains  were  sleeping 
soundly. 

And  so  that  stream  was  named  the  Burnt  Lodge  Creek. 


XIV 

THE   SHINING   MOUNTAINS 

ASCENDING  the  highest  summit  of  the  hills  on  the 
north  side  of  the  river,  on  Sunday,  the  26th  of 
May,  Captain  Lewis  first  caught  a  distant  view  of 
"  the  Rock  mountains  —  the  object  of  all  our  hopes,  and 
the  reward  of  all  our  ambition." 

"  When  I  viewed  —  I  felt  a  secret  pleasure,  —  but 
when  I  reflected  on  the  difficulties  which  this  snowy 
barrier  would  most  probably  throw  in  my  way  to  the 
Pacific,  and  the  sufferings  and  hardships  of  myself  and 
party  in  them,  it  in  some  measure  counterbalanced  the 
joy." 

Bold  and  bolder  grew  the  river  shores.  The  current 
now  became  too  rapid  for  oars,  too  deep  for  poles.  Noth 
ing  but  the  tow-line  could  draw  the  boats  against  the  swift 
flow  of  the  mountain  torrent.  Struggling  along  shore 
with  the  rope  on  their  shoulders,  the  men  lost  their  moc 
casins  in  the  clinging  clay  and  went  barefoot.  Sometimes 
knee-deep,  they  waded,  sometimes  waist-deep,  shoulders- 
deep,  in  the  icy  water,  or  rising  on  higher  benches  walked 
on  flinty  rocks  that  cut  their  naked  feet. 

Leaping  out  of  the  mountains,  came  down  a  laughing 
sparkling  river,  the  clearest  they  had  yet  seen.  Its  valley 
seemed  a  paradise  of  ash  and  willow,  honeysuckles  and 
wild  roses.  Standing  on  its  bank  Clark  mused,  "  I  know 
but  one  other  spot  so  beautiful.  I  will  name  this  river 
for  my  little  mountain  maid  of  Fincastle,  the  Judith." 

Could  he  then  foresee  that  Judith  would  become  his 


THE    SHINING    MOUNTAINS  215 

wife,  or  that  the  verdant  Judith  Basin  would  be  the  last 
retreat  of  the  buffalo? 

Big  horned  mountain  sheep  were  sporting  on  the  cliffs, 
beaver  built  their  dams  along  its  shores,  and  up  the  Judith 
Gap  the  buffalo  had  his  mountain  home.  The  Indian,  too, 
had  left  there  the  scattered  embers  of  a  hundred  fires. 

Lewis  picked  up  a  moccasin. 

"  Here,  Sacajawea,  does  this  belong  to  your  people?  " 

The  Bird  Woman  shook  her  head.  "  No  Shoshone." 
She  pointed  to  the  north  where  the  terrible  Blackfeet 
came  swooping  down  to  shoot  and  scalp.  It  was  time  to 
hasten  on. 

Valley  succeeded  valley  for  miles  on  miles,  and  between 
valleys  arose  hills  of  sandstone,  worn  by  suns  and  storms 
into  temples  of  desolated  magnificence;  ruins  of  columns 
and  towers,  pedestals  and  capitals,  parapets  of  statuary, 
sculptured  alcoves  and  mysterious  galleries.  Sheer  up 
from  the  river's  side  they  lifted  their  heads  like  old  Vene 
tian  palaces  abandoned  to  the  bats. 

June  3  the  river  forked. 

"  Which  is  the  true  Missouri?  " 

"  De  nort'ern  branch.  See  it  boil  and  roll?"  said 
Cruzatte.  "  See  de  colour  ?  Dat  de  true  Meessouri.  De 
ot'er  ees  but  one  leetle  stream  from  de  mountain." 

But  the  Captains  remembered  the  advice  of  the 
Minnetarees. 

"  The  Ah-mateah-za  becomes  clear,  and  has  a  navigable 
current  into  the  mountains." 

Parties  were  sent  up  both  branches  to  reconnoitre. 
Lewis  and  Clark  ascended  the  high  ground  in  the  fork 
and  looked  toward  the  sunset.  Innumerable  herds  of 
buffalo,  elk,  and  antelope  were  browsing  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach,  until  the  rivers  were  lost  in  the  plain. 

Back  came  the  canoes  undecided.  Then  the  Captains 
set  out.  Clark  took  the  crystal  pebbly  southern  route. 
Lewis  went  up  the  turbid  northern  branch  fifty-nine 
miles. 

"  This  leads  too  far  north,  almost  to  the  Saskatche 
wan,"  he  concluded,  and  turned  back.  In  the  summer 
sunshine  robins  sang,  turtle  doves,  linnets,  the  brown 


216  THE    CONQUEST 

thrush,  the  goldfinch,  and  the  wren,  filled  the  air  with 
melody. 

"  I  will  call  it  Maria's  River,  for  my  beautiful  and  ami 
able  cousin,  Maria  Wood  of  Charlottesville,"  thought 
Lewis,  with  a  memory  of  other  Junes  in  old  Virginia. 

When  Lewis  drew  up  at  camp,  Clark  was  already  there, 
anxious  for  his  safety.  The  main  party,  occupied  in 
dressing  skins  and  resting  their  lame  and  swollen  feet, 
looked  eagerly  for  the  decision.  To  their  surprise  both 
Captains  agreed  on  the  southern  route. 

"  But  Cruzatte,"  exclaimed  the  men,  "  he  thinks  the 
north  stream  is  the  true  river,  and  Cruzatte  is  an  ex 
perienced  waterman.  We  may  be  lost  in  the  mountains 
far  from  the  Columbia." 

"  True.  Everything  depends  on  a  right  decision.  Cap 
tain  Clark,  if  you  will  stay  here  and  direct  the  deposit 
of  whatever  we  can  spare,  I  will  go  ahead  until  I  know 
absolutely." 

At  dawn  Lewis  set  out  with  Drouillard,  Gibson,  Good 
rich,  and  Joe  Fields. 

Under  Captain  Clark's  direction,  Bratton,  the  black 
smith,  set  up  his  forge  at  the  mouth  of  Maria's  River  and 
Shields  mended  all  the  broken  guns.  The  rest  dug  a 
cache,  a  kettle-shaped  cellar,  on  a  dry  spot  safe  from 
water.  The  floor  was  covered  with  dry  sticks  and  a  robe. 
Then  in  went  the  blacksmith's  heavy  tools,  canisters  of 
powder,  bags  of  flour  and  baggage,  —  whatever  could  be 
spared.  On  top  was  thrown  another  robe,  and  then  the 
earth  packed  in  tight  and  the  sod  refitted  so  that  no  eye 
could  detect  the  spot. 

The  red  pirogue  was  drawn  up  into  the  middle  of  a 
small  island  at  the  mouth  of  Maria's  River  and  secured 
in  a  copse. 

"  Boys,  I  am  very  ill,"  said  Captain  Lewis,  when  they 
camped  for  dinner  on  the  first  day  out.  Attacked  with 
violent  pains  and  a  high  fever,  unable  to  proceed,  he  lay 
under  some  willow  boughs. 

No  medicine  had  been  brought.  Drouillard  was  much 
concerned.  "  I  well  remember,"  he  said,  "  when  a  flux 
was  epidemic  at  Chillicothe  among  de  white  settlers,  my 


THE    SHINING    MOUNTAINS  217 

fader,  Pierre  Drouillard,  administer  on  de  sick  wit'  great 
success." 

"What  did  he  use?" 

"  A  tea  of  de  choke-cherry." 

"  Prepare  me  some,"  said  the  rapidly  sinking  Captain. 

With  deft  fingers  Drouillard  stripped  off  the  leaves  of 
a  choke-cherry  bough. and  cut  up  the  twigs.  Black  and 
bitter,  the  tea  was  brought  to  Lewis  at  sunset.  He  drank 
a  pint,  and  another  pint  an  hour  afterward.  By  ten 
o'clock  the  pain  was  gone,  a  gentle  perspiration  ensued, 
the  fever  abated,  and  by  morning  he  was  able  to 
proceed. 

The  next  day,  June  12,  the  mountains  loomed  as  never 
before,  rising  range  on  range  until  the  distant  peaks  com 
mingled  with  the  clouds.  Twenty-four  hours  later  Lewis 
heard  the  roaring  of  a  cataract,  seven  miles  away,  and 
saw  its  spray,  a  column  of  cloud  lifted  by  the  southwest 
wind.  Like  Hiawatha  he  had  — 

"  Journeyed  westward,  westward, 
Left  the  fleetest  deer  behind  him, 
Left  the  antelope  and  bison, 
Passed  the  mountains  of  the  Prairie, 
Passed  the  land  of  Crows  and  Foxes, 
Passed  the  dwellings  of  the  Blackfeet, 
Came  unto  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
To  the  kingdom  of  the  West-Wind." 

Hastening  on  with  impatient  step  he  came  upon  the 
stupendous  waterfall,  one  of  the  glories  of  our  continent, 
that  hidden  here  in  the  wilderness  had  for  ages  leaped 
adown  the  rocky  way.  Overwhelmed  with  the  spectacle 
Lewis  sat  down  "  to  gaze  and  wonder  and  adore."  "  Oh, 
for  the  pencil  of  Salvator  Rosa  or  the  pen  of  Thompson, 
that  I  might  give  to  the  world  some  idea  of  this  magnifi 
cent  object,  which  from  the  commencement  of  time  has 
been  concealed  from  the  view  of  civilised  man." 

Joe  Fields  was  immediately  dispatched  to  notify  Clark 
of  the  discovery  of  the  Falls.  Lewis  and  the  other  men 
went  on  up  ten  miles,  gazing  at  cataract  after  cataract 
where  the  mighty  Missouri  bent  and  paused,  and  gather 
ing  its  full  volume  leaped  from  rock  to  rock,  sometimes 


218  THE    CONQUEST 

wild  and  irregularly  sublime,  again  smooth  and  elegant 
as  a  painter's  dream. 

Lewis,  impatient  to  see  and  know,  hurried  on  past  the 
rest  until  night  overtook  him  alone  near  the  head  of  the 
series  of  cataracts.  On  the  high  plain  along  the  bank  a 
thousand  buffalo  were  feeding  on  the  short  curly  grass. 
Lewis  shot  one  for  supper,  and  leaning  upon  his  unloaded 
rifle  watched  to  see  it  fall. 

A  slight  rustle  attracted  his  attention.  He  turned.  A 
bear  was  stealing  upon  him,  not  twenty  steps  away. 
There  was  no  time  for  reloading,  flight  alone  remained. 
Not  a  bush,  not  a  tree,  not  a  rock  was  near,  nothing  but 
the  water.  With  a  wild  bound  Lewis  cleared  the  inter 
vening  space  and  leaped  into  the  river.  Turning,  he 
presented  his  espontoon.  The  bear,  already  at  the  bank, 
was  about  to  spring,  but  that  defiant  espontoon  in  his  face 
filled  him  with  terror.  He  turned  and  ran,  looking  back 
now  and  then  as  if  fearing  pursuit,  and  disappeared. 

Clambering  out  of  the  water,  Lewis  started  for  camp, 
when,  sixty  paces  in  front  of  him,  a  strange  animal 
crouched  as  if  to  spring.  Lewis  fired  and  a  mountain  lion 
fled.  Within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  spot,  three  en 
raged  buffalo  bulls  left  the  herd,  and  shaking  their  shaggy 
manes,  ran  pawing  and  bellowing,  full  speed  upon  him. 
Eluding  the  bulls,  Lewis  hurried  to  camp.  Worn  out, 
he  fell  asleep,  only  to  awaken  and  find  a  huge  rattlesnake 
coiled  around  the  tree  above  his  head !  Such  was  earth 
primeval ! 

The  Great  Falls  of  the  Missouri  was  the  rendezvous 
for  all  wild  life  in  the  country.  Thousands  of  impatient 
buffaloes  pushed  each  other  along  the  steep  rocky  paths 
to  the  water.  Hundreds  went  over  the  cataract  to  feed 
the  bears  and  wolves  below. 

Captain  Clark  soon  arrived  with  the.  main  body  and 
went  into  camp  at  a  sulphur  spring,  a  favourite  resort  of 
buffaloes. 

"  This  is  precisely  like  Bowyer's  sulphur  spring  of 
Virginia,  —  it  will  be  good  for  Sacajawea,"  said  Lewis, 
bringing  her  a -cup  of  the  transparent  water  that  tumbled 
in  a  cascade  into  the  Missouri. 


THE    SHINING    MOUNTAINS  219 

Sacajawea  was  sick,  very  sick,  delirious  at  times  as  she 
lay  on  her  couch  of  skins.  The  journey  had  been  diffi 
cult.  The  hungry  little  baby  was  a  great  burden,  and 
Sacajawea  was  only  sixteen,  younger  even  than  Shannon, 
the  boy  of  the  party. 

Clark  directed  his  negro  servant,  York,  to  be  her  con 
stant  attendant.  Charboneau  was  cautioned  on  no  ac 
count  to  leave  her.  Several  other  semi-invalids  guarded 
the  tent  to  keep  the  buffaloes  away.  Every  day,  and  twice 
a  day,  the  Captains  came  to  see  her  and  prescribe  as  best 
they  could. 

Now  came  the  tedious  days  of  portaging  the  boats  and 
baggage  around  the  Falls.  A  cottonwood  tree,  nearly 
two  feet  in  diameter,  was  sawed  into  wheels.  The  white 
pirogue  was  hidden  in  a  copse  and  its  mast  was  taken  for 
an  axletree. 

Opposite  the  spot  where  the  waggons  were  made  was 
an  island  full  of  bears  of  enormous  size.  Their  growling 
and  stealthy  movements  went  on  day  and  night.  All 
night  the  watchful  little  dog  kept  up  incessant  barking. 
The  men,  disturbed  in  their  slumbers,  lay  half-awake 
with  their  arms  in  hand,  while  the  guard  patrolled  with 
an  eye  on  the  island.  Bolder  and  bolder  grew  the  bears. 
One  night  they  came  to  the  very  edge  of  the  camp  and  ran 
off  with  the  meat  hung  out  for  breakfast. 

At  last  the  rude  waggons  were  done.  The  canoes  were 
mounted  and  filled  with  baggage.  Slowly  they  creaked 
away,  tugged  and  pushed  and  pulled  up  hills  that  were 
rocky  and  rough  with  hummocks  where  the  buffaloes 
trod.  Prickly-pears,  like  little  scythes,  cut  and  lacerated, 
even  through  double-soled  moccasins.  At  every  halt, 
over-wearied  and  worn  out  by  night  watching,  the  toilers 
dropped  to  the  ground  and  fell  asleep  instantly. 

A  whole  month  was  spent  in  making  the  carriages  and 
transporting  the  baggage  the  eighteen  miles  around  the 
Falls.  In  another  cache  at  the  sulphur  spring,  they 
buried  Lewis's  writing  desk,  specimens  of  plants  and  min 
erals,  provisions,  the  grindstone  brought  from  Harper's 
Ferry,  books  and  a  map  of  the  Missouri  River.  The 
blunderbuss  was  hid  under  rocks  at  the  foot  of  the  Falls, 


220  THE    CONQUEST 

Sacajawea,  recovered  from  her  illness,  began  to  look 
for  familiar  landmarks.  One  day  Clark  took  her,  to 
gether  with  Charboneau  and  York,  to  look  at  the  Falls. 
He  had  surveyed  and  measured  the  Black  Eagle,  Crooked 
Rainbow,  and  Great  Falls.  "  Come,"  he  said,  "  Char 
boneau,  bring  Sacajawea.  Let  us  go  up  and  look  at 
the  Black  Eagle."  High  above  the  cataract  the  bird 
had  built  its  nest  in  the  top  of  a  cottonwood  tree. 

A  dark  cloud  was  rising.  Under  a  shelving  rock  they 
took  refuge  in  a  ravine,  Captain  Clark  still  figuring  at 
his  notes. 

A  few  drops  of  rain  fell,  —  in  an  instant  a  torrent,  a 
cloud-burst,  rolled  down  the  ravine. 

Clark  saw  it  coming.  Snatching  his  gun  and  shot- 
pouch,  he  pushed  Sacajawea  and  the  baby  up  the  cliff, 
while  Charboneau  above  was  pulling  her  by  the  hand. 
Up  to  Clark's  waist  the  water  came.  Fifteen  feet  it  rose 
behind  him  as  he  climbed  to  safety. 

Compass  and  umbrella  were  lost  in  the  scramble. 
Charboneau  had  left  his  gun,  tomahawk,  and  shot-pouch. 
Sacajawea  had  just  snatched  her  baby  before  its  cradle 
went  into  the  flood.  After  the  storm  they  came  down 
into  the  plain,  to.  find  York  in  affright  lest  they  had  been 
swept  into  the  river. 

On  account  of  the  great  heat}  the  men  at  the  waggons 
had  laid  aside  their  leather  hunting  shirts,  when  down 
upon  their  bare  backs  came  a  showrer  of  huge  hail 
stones.  Bruised,  battered,  and  bleeding  as  from  a  battle, 
they  straggled  into  camp.  Kind-hearted  Lewis  set  to 
work  with  linens  and  medicine,  bandaging  up  their 
wounds. 

The  next  morning  Captain  Clark  sent  two  men  to  look 
for  the  articles  lost  at  the  Falls.  They  found  the  ravine 
filled  with  rock,  but  happily,  half-hid  in  mud  and  sand, 
the  precious  compass  was  recovered. 

Within  view  of  the  camp  that  day  Clark  estimated  not 
less  than  ten  thousand  buffalo.  And  beyond,  rimmed 
on  the  far  horizon,  ran  the  white  line  of  the  mountain 
crest  that  is  to-day  the  western  boundary  of  Montana. 

The  4th  of  July  dawned,  the  second  since  they  had 


A    WOMAN    PILOT  221 

left  the  States.  In  the  hills  they  heard  strange  booming, 
as  of  a  distant  cannonade.  It  almost  seemed  as  if  the 
Rocky  Mountains  were  reverberating  back  the  joyous 
guns  of  Baltimore  and  Boston".  The  men  listened  in 
amaze. 

"What  can  it  be?" 

"  Een  de  mountain/'  answered  Cruzatte.  "  De  vein 
of  silver  burst.  De  Pawnee  and  de  Rickara  hear  eet  een 
de  Black  Hill." 

"  Ah,  yes,  the  Minnetarees  talked  of  a  noise  in  the 
mountains.  We  thought  it  was  superstition." 

Again  through  long  silence  came  the  great  cannonade. 
Unconsciously  Lewis  and  Clark  trod  on  closed  treasure 
houses,  future  mines  of  unwashed  tons  of  gold  and  silver. 
Had  they  brought  back  gold  then  what  might  have  been 
the  effect  upon  the  restless,  heaving  East?  But,  no,  the 
land  must  wait  and  grow.  Other  wars  must  be  fought 
with  the  Englishman  and  the  Indian,  armies  of  trappers 
must  decimate  the  bears  and  wolves,  and  easier  methods 
of  transportation  must  aid  in  opening  up  the  great 
Montana-land. 


XV 
A    WOMAN   PILOT 

MONDAY,  July  15,  1805,  the  boats  were  launched 
above  the  Great  Falls  of  the  Missouri.     Clark 
followed  by  land  along  an  old  Indian  trail,  worn 
deep  by  the  lodge-poles  of  ages. 

Little  did  he  realise  that  nuggets  lay  scattered  all  over 
that  land,  where  yet  the  gold  hunters  should  dot  the  hills 
with  shafts  and  mounds ;  that  near  here  a  beautiful  city, 
named  for  Helen  of  Troy,  should  arise  to  become  a 
golden  capital. 

"  My  people!  My  people!"  Sacajawea  excitedly 
pointed  to  deserted  wickiups  and  traces  of  fires.  She 
read  their  story  at  a  glance. 


222  THE    CONQUEST 

"  It  was  winter.  They  were  hungry.  There  were  no 
buffalo.  See!"  She  pointed  to  the  pines  stripped  of 
bark  and  the  tender  inner  wood,  the  last  resort  of  fam 
ishing  Shoshones. 

With  flags  hoisted  to  notify  the  Indians  that  they  were 
friends,  the  canoes  passed  within  the  Gates  of  the  Moun 
tains,  where  the  mighty  Missouri  breaks  through  the  Belt 
Range  of  western  Montana.  Nothing  in  Alleghany  lands 
compares  with  this  tremendous  water-gap.  Through  the 
dark  cavern  the  river  ran  narrow  and  rapid  and  clear. 
Down  through  tributary  canyons  on  either  side  came 
rifts  of  light,  odours  of  pine,  and  the  roar  of  waterfalls. 

With  unmoved  countenance  Sacajawea  looked  upon 
the  weird  overhanging  grayish  granite  walls  through 
which  she  had  been  hurried  in  terror  by  her  Minnetaree 
captors,  five  years  ago. 

"  We  are  coming  to  a  country  where  the  river  has 
three  forks,"  said  Sacajawea. 

Exhilaration  seized  the  men,  as  they  sent  the  boats 
up  the  heavy  current  that  rolled  well-deep  below.  That 
night  they  camped  in  a  canyon  that  is  to-day  a  pleasure 
resort  for  the  people  of  Helena. 

Again  following  the  Indian  trail,  on  the  25th  of  July 
Clark  arrived  at  the  three  forks  of  the  Missouri,  near  the 
present  site  of  Gallatin.  From  the  forks  of  the  far  eastern 
rivers  where  Pittsburg  rises,  they  had  come  to  the  forks 
of  the  great  river  of  the  West. 

For  days  the  swift  current  had  required  the  utmost 
exertion.  The  men  complained  of  fatigue  and  excessive 
heat. 

"  You  push  a  tolerable  good  pole,"  said  the  Ken- 
tuckians,  when  Lewis  took  a  hand. 

Captain  Clark  was  worn  out.  With  the  thermometer 
at  ninety,  for  days  he  had  pushed  ahead,  determined  to 
find  the  Shoshones. 

"  Let  us  rest  a  day  or  two,"  said  Captain  Lewis. 
"  Here,  boys,  build  a  bower  for  Captain  Clark.  I  '11 
take  a  tramp  myself  in  a  few  days  to  find  these  yellow 
gentlemen  if  possible." 

Camping   at   the   three    forks,   every   man   became  a 


A    WOMAN    PILOT  223 

leather  dresser  and  tailor,  fixing  up  his  buckskin  clothes. 
Leggings  and  moccasins  had  been  sliced  to  pieces  by  the 
prickly  pear. 

"What  a  spot  for  a  trading  post!"  the  Captains 
agreed. 

"  Look,"  said  Lewis,  "  see  the  rushes  in  the  bottom, 
high  as  a  man's  breast  and  thick  as  wheat.  This  will  be 
much  in  favour  of  an  establishment  here,  —  the  cane  is 
one  of  the  best  winter  pastures  for  cows  and  horses." 

From  the  heights  at  the  three  forks,  Lewis  and  Clark 
looked  out  upon  valleys  of  perennial  green.  Birds  of 
beautiful  plumage  and  thrilling  song  appeared  on  every 
hand.  Beaver,  otter,  muskrat,  sported  in  this  trapper's 
paradise.  Buffalo-clover,  sunflowers  and  wild  rye,  buf 
falo-peas  and  buffalo-beans  blossomed  everywhere. 

All  the  Indian  trails  in  the  country  seemed  to  converge. 
at  this  point.  Here  passed  the  deadly  Blackfoot  on  his 
raids  against  the  Shoshones,  the  Bannocks,  and  the  Crows. 
Here  stole  back  and  forth  the  timid  Shoshone  to  his  an 
nual  hunt  on  the  Yellowstone  and  the  Snake  River  plains. 
Hither  from  time  immemorial  had  the  Flatheads  and 
Nez  Perces  resorted  for  their  supplies  of  robes  and  meat. 
Even  from  the  far  Saskatchewan  came  the  Piegans  and 
Gros  Ventres  to  this  favoured  and  disputed  spot. 

The  Blackfeet  claimed  the  three  forks  of  the  Missouri, 
no  tribe  dwelt  there  permanently.     The  roads  w,ere  deep,  • 
like  trenches,  worn  by  the  trailing  lodgepoles  of  many 
tribes  upon  this  common  hunting  ground. 

The  naming  of  the  rivers,  —  that  was  an  epic  by  itself. 

The  gay  Cabinet  ladies  who  had  fitted  him  out  at  Wash 
ington  flitted  through  the  mind  of  Meriwether  Lewis,  — 
Maria  Jefferson,  companion  of  his  earliest  recollection, 
Dolly  Madison,  whose  interest  never  failed  in  his  adven 
tures,  Mrs.  Gallatin,  the  queenly  dark-haired  wife  of  the 
scholarly  Secretary  of  the  Treasury.  With  what  pleas 
ure  had  they  gathered  at  the  White  House  to  fashion 
"  housewives,"  full  of  pins  and  needles  and  skeins  of 
thread,  for  these  wanderers  of  the  West.  Not  a  man  in 
the  party  but  bore  some  souvenir  of  their  thoughtful 
handiwork. 


224  THE   CONQUEST 

Clark's  earliest  memory  was  of  Jefferson,  the  friend 
of  his  father,  of  his  older  brothers,  and  then  of  him 
self.  "  Jimmy  "  Madison  and  George  Rogers  Clark  had 
been  schoolmates  in  the  "  old  field  school  "  of  Donald 
Robertson. 

So  then  and  there  the  Captains  agreed  that  three  great 
statesmen  and  their  wives  should  be  commemorated  here 
by  the  Madison,  the  Jefferson,  and  the  Gallatin  forks  of 
the  Missouri. 

"  On  this  very  spot  my  people  camped  five  years  ago. 
Here  were  their  tents,"  said  Sacajawea,  pointing  out  the 
embers  of  blackened  fires.  "  The  Minnetarees  peered 
over  the  hills.  We  ran  up  this  fork  and  hid  in  the  thick 
woods." 

The  boats  were  reloaded  and  the  party  began  to  ascend 
the  Jefferson  on  July  30,  to  its  head  in  the  Bitter  Root 
Mountains.  At  noon  they  camped  for  dinner. 

"  And  here  was  I  captured !  "  cried  Sacajawea.  "  I 
was  made  a  prisoner.  We  were  too  few  to  fight  the 
Minnetarees.  They  pursued  us.  Our  men  mounted 
their  horses  and  fled  to  the  mountains.  The  women 
and  children  hid.  I  ran.  I  was  crossing  this  river. 
They  caught  me  and  carried  me  away." 

What  a  realistic  glimpse  of  daily  terror!  Fighting, 
hunting,  wandering,  famishing,  in  the  land  of  anarchy. 
Formerly  the  Shoshones  were  Indians  of  the  plains. 
Now  they  had  been  driven  by  their  enemies  into  almost 
inaccessible  fastnesses. 

"  The  Beaver  Head!     The  Beaver  Head!  " 

Sacajawea  pointed  to  a  steep,  rocky  cliff  shaped  like  a 
beaver's  head,  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  water, 
an  Indian  landmark  from  time  immemorial. 

"  This  is  not  far  from  the  summer  retreat  of  my  coun 
trymen.  We  shall  meet  them  soon,  on  a  river  beyond  the 
mountains  running  to  the  west." 

"  We  must  meet  those  Indians,"  said  Lewis,  "  it  is 
our  only  hope  for  horses  to  cross  the  mountains." 

Lewis  and  Clark  camped  August  7,  1805,  at  Beaver- 
head  Rock.  There,  fifty-seven  years  later,  chased  by 
bears,  robbed  by  Indians,  unsheltered,  unshod,  and  al- 


A    WOMAN    PILOT  225 

most  starving,  the  gold  hunter  stumbled  upon  the  aurif 
erous  bed  of  an  ancient  river  that  made  Montana.  Gold 
was  discovered  at  Alder  Gulch  in  1863,  ten  miles  south 
of  Beaverhead  Rock,  and  the  next  year  mining  began  in 
the  streets  of  the  present  city  of  Helena.  The  pick  and 
the  shovel  in  the  miner's  hand  became  the  lamp  and  the 
ring  in  the  grasp  of  Aladdin. 

The  next  morning  after  passing  Beaverhead  Rock, 
Captain  Lewis  and  three  of  the  men  slung  their  knap 
sacks  over  their  shoulders  and  set  out  for  the  mountains, 
determined  not  to  return  until  they  met  some  nation  of 
Indians. 

Two  days  later,  August  n,  Lewis  with  his  spyglass 
espied  a  lone  horseman  on  the  hills.  The  wild-eyed  Sho- 
shone,  accustomed  to  scan  the  horizon,  saw  him  also. 

"  He  is  of  a  different  nation  from  any  we  have  met," 
remarked  Lewis,  watching  intently  through  his  glass. 
"  He  has  a  bow  and  a  quiver  of  arrows,  and  an  elegant 
horse  without  a  saddle." 

Like  a  lookout  on  the  hills,  the  Indian  stood  and 
waited. 

"  He  is  undoubtedly  a  Shoshone.  Much  of  our  suc 
cess  depends  on  the  friendly  offices  of  that  nation." 

Slowly  Lewis  advanced.  Slowly  the  Indian  came  for 
ward,  until,  within  a  mile  of  each  other  the  Indian  sud 
denly  stopped.  Captain  Lewis  also  stopped,  and  drawing 
a  three-point  blanket  from  his  knapsack  held  it  by  the 
corners  above  his  head,  and  unfolding  brought  it  to  the 
ground  as  in  the  act  of  spreading.  Three  times  he  re 
peated  the  Indian  signal  of  hospitality  —  "  Come  and  sit 
on  the  robe  with  me." 

Still  the  Indian  kept  his  position,  viewing  with  an  air 
of  suspicion  the  hunters  with  Lewis. 

"  Tabba  bone,  tabba  bone,"  said  Lewis,  stripping  up 
the  sleeve  of  his  shirt  to  show  the  colour  of  his  skin,  — 
"  white  man,  white  man,"  a  term  learned  of  Sacajawea. 

Paralysed  the  Indian  looked,  then  fled  like  a  frightened 
deer.  No  calls  could  bring  him  back. 

He  said  to  his  people,  "  I  have  seen  men  with  faces 
pale  as  ashes,  who  are  makers  of  thunder  and  lightning." 

15 


226  THE    CONQUEST 

"  He  is  a  dreamer !  "  exclaimed  the  incredulous  Sho- 
shones.  "  He  makes  up  tales.  He  must  show  us  these 
white  men  or  be  put  to  death,"  and  trembling  he  started 
back  with  a  body  of  warriors. 

Lewis,  disappointed  at  the  flight  of  the  Shoshone, 
pressed  on.  Narrower  and  narrower  grew  the  river. 

"  Thank  God,  I  have  lived  to  bestride  the  Missouri!  " 
exclaimed  Hugh  McNeil,  planting  a  foot  on  either  side 
of  the  mountain  rivulet. 

Two  miles  farther  up  they  drank  from  the  ice-cold 
spring  at  the  river's  source,  and  stood  on  the  summit  of 
the  Great  Divide.  A  little  creek  flowed  down  the  ridge 
toward  the  west.  Stooping,  they  drank,  —  of  the  waters 
of  the  Columbia,  and  slept  that  night  in  Idaho.  The  next 
morning,  following  a  well-worn  Indian  trail,  Lewis  came 
upon  two  women  and  a  child.  One  fled,  the  other,  an  old 
dame  encumbered  by  the  child,  sat  down  and  bowed  her 
head  as  if  expecting  instant  death. 

Captain  Lewis  advanced,  lifted  her,  loaded  her  with 
gifts. 

''  Tabba  bone,  tabba  bone."  Stripping  up  his  sleeve 
he  showed  to  the  amazed  woman  the  first  white  skin  she 
had  ever  seen. 

"  Call  your  companion,"  motioned  Lewis  toward  the 
fleeing  woman. 

The  old  dame  raised  her  voice.  As  fast  as  she  ran 
away  the  young  woman  came  running  back,  almost  out 
of  breath.  She,  too,  was  loaded  with  trinkets,  and  the 
cheeks  of  all  were  painted  with  vermilion,  the  Shoshone 
emblem  of  peace. 

Without  fear  now  she  led  him  toward  sixty  mounted 
warriors,  who  were  advancing  at  a  gallop  as  to  battle. 

"  Tabba  bone!  tabba  bone!  "  explained  the  women,  in 
troducing  the  stranger  and  exhibiting  their  gifts. 

"  Ah  hi  el  Ah  hi  e!"  —  "I  am  much  pleased !  I  am 
much  pleased !  "  exclaimed  the  warriors,  leaping  from 
their  horses  and  embracing  Lewis  with  great  cordiality. 

Lewis  drew  forth  his  imposing  calumet  of  red  pipe- 
stone  and  lighted  it.  This  was  a  sign  language  of  all 
tribes. 


A    WOMAN    PILOT  227 

Putting  off  their  moccasins  as  if  to  say,  "  May  I  walk 
the  forest  barefoot  forever  if  I  break  this  pledge  of 
friendship,"  they  sat  down  and  smoked. 

The  chief,  too,  brought  out  a  pipe,  of  the  dense  trans 
parent  green  stone  of  the  Bannock  Mountains,  highly 
polished.  Another  led  him  to  a  lodge  and  presented  a 
piece  of  salmon,  —  then  Lewis  no  longer  doubted  that 
he  was  on  waters  flowing  to  the  Pacific. 

Slowly,  Clark,  ill  with  chills  and  fever,  had  been  com 
ing  forward,  urging  the  canoes  up  the  difficult  and  nar 
rowing  stream. 

Sacajawea,  the  little  Bird-woman,  could  not  wait.  In 
her  anxiety  she  begged  to  walk  ahead  along  shore,  and 
with  her  husband  went  dancing  up  the  rivulet  of  her 
childhood.  She  flew  ahead.  She  turned,  pirouetting 
lightly  on  her  beaded  moccasins,  waving  her  arms  and 
kissing  her  fingers.  Her  long  hair  flew  in  the  wind  and 
her  beaded  necklace  sparkled. 

Yes,  there  were  the  Indians,  and  Lewis  among 
them,  dressed  like  an  Indian  too.  The  white  men 
had  given  everything  they  had  to  the  Indians,  even 
their  cocked  hats  and  red  feathers,  and  taken  Indian 
clothes  in  exchange,  robes  of  the  mountain  sheep  and 
goat. 

An  Indian  girl  leaned  to  look  at  Sacajawea.  They 
flew  into  each  other's  arms.  They  had  been  children  to 
gether,  had  been  captured  in  the  same  battle,  had  shared 
the  same  captivity.  One  had  escaped  to  her  own  people ; 
the  other  had  been  sold  as  a  slave  in  the  Land  of  the 
Dakotahs.  As  girls  will,  with  arms  around  each  other 
they  wandered  off  and  talked  and  talked  of  the  wonder 
ful  fortune  that  had  come  to  Sacajawea,  the  wife  of  a 
white  man. 

A  council  was  immediately  called.  The  Shoshones 
spread  white  robes  and  hung  wampum  shells  of  pearl  in 
the  hair  of  the  white  men. 

"  Sacajawea.     Bring  her  hither,"  called  Lewis. 

Tripping  lightly  into  the  willow  lodge,  Sacajawea  was 
beginning  to  interpret,  when  lifting  her  eyes  to  the  chief, 
she  recognised  her  own  brother,  Cameahwait.  She  ran 


228  THE    CONQUEST 

to  his  side,  threw  her  blanket  over  his  head,  and  wept 
upon  his  bosom. 

Sacajawea,  too,  was  a  Princess,  come  home  now  to 
her  Mountain  Kingdom. 


XVI 
IDAHO 

"  "V  IT  TE  are  going  through  your  country  to  the  far 

^Vr  ocean,"  said  Captain  Lewis.  "  We  are  mak- 
*  V  ing  a  trail  for  the  traders  who  will  bring  you 
guns." 

1  This  delights  me,"  answered  Cameahwait,  with  his 
fierce  eyes,  and  his  lank  jaws  grown  meagre  for  want  of 
food.  :'  We  are  driven  into  the  mountains,  when  if  we 
had  guns  we  could  meet  our  enemies  in  the  plains." 

All  the  Shoshone  talk  was  of  war,  war,  war.  Their 
great  terror  was  the  roving  Indians  of  the  Saskatchewan, 
who,  with  guns  from  the  British  traders,  came  down  like 
wolves  on  the  fold.  Only  flight  and  wonderful  skill  with 
the  bow  and  arrow  saved  the  Shoshones  from  destruction. 

Horses  were  their  wealth.  "  Most  of  them  would  make 
a  figure  on  the  south  side  of  James  River,"  said  Lewis, 
"  in  the  land  of  fine  horses.  I  saw  several  with  Spanish 
brands  upon  them." 

Brother  to  the  Comanche,  the  Shoshone  rode  his  horse 
over  rocks  and  ravines,  up  declivitous  ways  and  almost  im 
possible  passes.  Every  warrior  had  one  or  two  tied  to  a 
stake  near  his  willow  hut,  night  and  day,  ready  for  action. 

"  My  horse  is  my  friend.  He  knows  my  voice.  He 
hears  me  speak.  He  warns  me  of  the  enemy."  Little 
children  played  with  them,  squaws  fed  them,  braves 
painted  them  and  decorated  their  manes  and  tails  with 
eagle-plumes,  insignia  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  Indian. 
Such  horses  were  a  boon  to  Lewis  and  Clark,  for  they  were 
tractable,  sure-footed,  inured  to  the  saddle  and  the  pack. 


IDAHO  229 

A  Shoshone  found  a  tomahawk  that  Lewis  had  lost  in 
the  grass,  and  returned  it,  —  now  a  tomahawk  was  worth 
a  hundred  dollars  to  a  Shoshone.  They  had  no  knives 
or  hatchets,  —  all  their  wood  was  split  with  a  wedge  of 
elkhorn  and  a  mallet  of  stone.  They  started  their  fires 
by  twirling  two  dry  sticks  together. 

Through  all  the  valleys  the  Shoshones  sent  for  their 
best  horses,  to  trade  for  knives  and  tomahawks.  De 
lighted  they  watched  the  fall  of  deer  before  the  guns  of 
white  men.  The  age  of  stone  had  met  the  age  of  steel. 

How  to  get  over  the  mountains  was  the  daily  consul 
tation.  Cameahwait  pointed  out  an  old  man  that  knew 
the  rivers.  Clark  engaged  him  for  a  guide: 

"  You  shall  be  called  Toby.  Be  ready  to-morrow 
morning." 

Proud  of  his  new  name,  old  Toby  packed  up  his 
moccasins. 

The  Indians  drew  maps :  "  Seven  days  over  sheer 
mountains.  No  game,  no  fish,  nothing  but  roots." 

Captain  Clark  set  out  to  reconnoitre  the  Salmon  River 
route. 

"  A  river  of  high  rocks,"  said  Cameahwait,  "  all  a 
river  of  foam.  No  man  or  horse  can  cross.  No  man 
can  walk  along  the  shore.  We  never  travel  that  way." 
Nevertheless  Clark  went  on. 

For  seventy  miles,  "  through  mountains  almost  in 
accessible,  and  subsisting  on  berries  the  greater  part  of 
the  route,"  as  Clark  afterward  told .  his  brother,  they 
pushed  their  way,  then  — "  troubles  just  begun,"  re 
marked  old  Toby. 

Checking  their  horses  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  Clark 
and  his  companions  looked  down  on  the  foaming  Snake, 
roaring  and  fretting  and  lashing  the  walls  of  its  inky 
canyon  a  hundred  feet  below,  savage,  tremendous, 
frightful. 

As  Cameahwait  had  said,  the  way  was  utterly  im 
practicable. 

"  I  name  this  great  branch  of  the  Columbia  for  my 
comrade,  Captain  Lewis,"  said  Clark. 

Back  from  the  Snake  River,  Clark  found  Lewis  buying 


230  THE    CONQUEST 

horses.  The  Shoshone  women  were  mending  the  men's 
moccasins.  The  explorers  were  making  pack-saddles  of 
rawhide.  For  boards  they  broke  up  boxes  and  used  the 
handles  of  their  oars. 

"  I  have  ever  held  this  expedition  in  equal  estimation 
with  my  own  existence,"  said  Lewis,  urging  on  the  prep 
arations.  "  If  Indians  can  pass  these  mountains,  we  can." 

Haunched  around  the  fires,  the  forlorn  Indians  looked 
and  listened  and  shook  their  unkempt  heads. 

"  Me  know  better  route,"  said  the  friendly  old  Sho 
shone  guide.  "  To  the  north,  another  great  water  to 
the  Columbia." 

"No!  no!  no!"  shouted  all  the  Shoshones.  "No 
trail  that  way." 

But  Clark  believed  the  faithful  old  Toby.  Evidently 
the  Shoshones  wished  to  detain  them  all  winter. 

Unseen  by  the  Indians,  at  night  a  cache  was  dug  at  the 
head  of  the  Jefferson,  for  the  last  of  the  heavy  luggage, 
leaving  out  only  Indian  gifts  and  absolute  necessities  to 
carry  on  the  pack-horses.  The  canoes  were  filled  with 
rocks  and  sunk  to  the  bottom  of  the  river. 

August  30,  the  expedition  was  ready.  Before  setting 
out  the  violins  were  brought  and  the  men  danced,  to  the 
great  diversion  of  the  Indians.  Then,  when  they  turned 
their  faces  to  the  Bitter  Root,  with  the  old  guide  and  his 
four  sons,  the  Shoshones  set  out  east  for  their  annual 
hunt  on  the  Missouri. 

From  May  to  September  the  Shoshones  lived  on  salmon 
that  came  up  the  mountain  streams.  Now  that  the 
salmon  were  gone,  necessity  compelled  them  forth.  With 
swift  dashes  down  the  Missouri  they  were  wont  to  kill 
and  dry  what  buffalo  they  could,  and  retreat  to  consume 
it  in  their  mountain  fastnesses.  The  whites  had  surprised 
them  in  their  very  citadel  —  led  by  Sacajawea. 

Along  the  difficult  Bitter  Root  Mountains  Lewis  and 
Clark  journeyed,  meeting  now  and  then  Indian  women 
digging  yamp  and  pounding  sunflower  seeds  into  meal. 
Food  grew  scarce  and  scarcer,  now  and  then  a  deer,  a 
grouse,  or  a  belated  salmon  stranded  in  some  mountain 
pool.  Sometimes  they  had  but  a  bit  of  parched  corn  in 


IDAHO  231 

their  wallets,   like  the  Immortals  that  marched  to  the 
conquest  of  Illinois. 

But  those  snowy  peaks  that  from  a  distance  seemed  so 
vast,  —  that  like  the  Alps  defied  approach  to  any  but  a 
Hannibal  or  a  Napoleon  —  now,  as  if  to  meet  their  con 
querors,  bent  low  in  many  a  grassy  glade. 

In  a  pocket  of  the  mountains  now  called  Ross'  Hole, 
they  came  upon  a  camp  of  Flatheads,  with  five  hundred 
horses,  on  their  way  to  the  Missouri  for  the  Fall  hunt  of 
buffalo. 

Unknown  to  them  the  Flatheads  had  been  watching 
from  the  timber  and  had  reported :  "  Strangers.  Two 
chiefs  riding  ahead,  looking  at  the  country.  One  warrior 
painted  black.  The  rest  leading  packhorses.  Keep  quiet. 
Wait.  They  are  coming." 

York's  feet  had  become  lame  and  he  was  riding  with 
the  Captains. 

When  the  white  men  came  in  view  the  Flatheads  looked 
on  their  faces.  They  were  shocked  at  the  whiteness. 
Compassion  was  in  every  Indian  heart. 

"  These  men  have  no  blankets.  They  have  been  robbed. 
See  how  cold  their  cheeks  are.  They  are  chilled.  Bring 
robes.  Build  fires." 

All  the  Indians  ran  for  their  beautiful  white  robes,  and 
wrapped  them  around  the  shoulders  of  the  white  men. 
Before  the  blazing  fires  the  white  men's  cheeks  grew  red. 
Perspiration  burst  from  every  pore.  The  robes  slipped 
off,  but  the  solicitous  red  men  kept  putting  them  back  and 
stirring  up  the  fire. 

Then  the  Captains,  touched  to  the  heart,  spoke  to  the 
kind-hearted  Flatheads  of  a  great  people  toward  the 
rising  sun,  strong  and  brave  and  rich. 

"Have  they  wigwams  and  much  buffalo?"  inquired 
the  Flatheads. 

"  Yes.  We  have  been  sent  by  the  Great  Father,  the 
President,  to  bring  these  presents  to  his  children  the 
Flatheads." 

The  childlike  Flatheads  were  much  impressed.  Never 
did  they  forget  the  visit  of  those  first  white  men.  Tradi 
tions  enough  to  fill  a  book  have  been  handed  down,  and  to 


232  THE    CONQUEST 

this  day  they  boast,  "  the  Flathead  never  killed  a  white 
man." 

The  whites  listened  in  amaze  to  the  low  guttural  cluck 
ing  of  the  Flatheads,  resembling  that  of  a  chicken  or 
parrot.  Voice  there  was  none,  only  a  soft  crooning  to 
their  gentle  chatter,  interpreted  by  Sacajawea  and  the 
old  Shoshone  guide. 

The  women  crowded  around  Sacajawea  and  untied  her 
baby  from  its  elkskin  cradle.  They  fed  it  and  gave  it  little 
garments.  That  baby  was  an  open  sesame  touching  the 
hearts  of  all.  Sacajawea,  riding  on  her  horse  to  the 
Columbia,  found  friends  with  every  tribe.  Others  might 
pay ;  she,  never.  The  Indian  mother-heart  opened  to  Sac 
ajawea.  Her  very  presence  was  an  assurance  of  pacific 
intention. 

The  women  brought  food,  roots,  and  berries.  To  a  late 
hour  the  white  men  continued  smoking  and  conversing 
with  the  chiefs,  when  more  robes  were  brought,  and  the 
weary  ones  slept  with  their  feet  to  the  fire. 

'  Those  hongry  Injin  dorgs  ate  up  me  moccasins  lasht 
noight,"  complained  Pat  in  the  morning.  "  But  they  're 
the  whoitest  Injins  I  iver  saw." 

More  horses  were  brought  and  the  lame  ones  ex 
changed,  so  now  with  forty  horses  and  three  colts  the 
Captains  and  their  devoted  followers  struggled  on,  "  Over 
the  warst  road  I  iver  saw,"  said  Pat.  "  Faith !  't  is 
warse  nor  the  Alleghanies  where  I  rid  whin  a  bye." 

One  horse  loaded  with  a  desk  and  small  trunk  ro!1ed 
down  a  steep  declivity  until  it  was  stopped  by  a  tree.  The 
desk  was  broken.  That  night  they  camped  at  the  snow 
line  and  more  snow  began  to  fall.  Wet,  cold,  hungry, 
they  killed  a  colt  for  supper  and  slept  under  the  stars. 

The  horses  were  failing.  Some  had  to  be  abandoned. 
One  rolled  down  a  mountain  into  a  creek  at  the  bottom. 
Some  strayed  or  lost  their  packs,  and  the  worn-out  men, 
ever  on  the  jump,  came  toiling  through  the  brush,  bearing 
on  their  own  backs  the  unwieldy  pack-saddles.  Up  here 
in  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains,  the  last  of  Dr.  Saugrain's 
thermometers  was  broken,  which  accounts  for  the  fact 
that  from  this  point  on  they  kept  no  record  of  temperature. 


IDAHO  233 

September  9  the  expedition  journeyed  down  the  main 
Bitter  Root  valley,  named  Clark's  River,  and  crossing  it 
came  to  a  large  creek  and  camped  a  day  to  rest  their 
horses. 

''Traveller's  Rist,  is  it?"  said  Pat.  "  Me  fa-a-ther's 
inn  at  Wellsburg  was  the  fir-r-st  '  Traveller's  Rist '  in 
all  Wistern  Varginny,"  and  Traveller's  Rest  it  remained 
until  some  later  explorer  renamed  it  the  Lolo  fork  of  the 
Bitter  Root  River. 

Here  the  boys  mended  their  garments  torn  and  tattered 
in  the  mountains,  and  the  hunters  went  out  for  game. 
They  returned  with  three  Flatheads. 

"Ay!  Ay!"  clucked  the  gentle  Flatheads,  "the  river 
goes  to  the  great  lake.  Our  relations  were  there  and 
bought  handkerchiefs  like  these  of  an  old  white  man  that 
lives  by  himself." 

Lame  and  weary,  straight  across  Idaho  they  struggled, 
over  seams  and  streaks  of  precious  metal  that  they  saw 
not,  the  gold  of  Ophir  concealed  in  the  rocky  chambers 
of  the  Idaho  Alps,  —  struggled  into  the  Lolo  trail  used 
by  the  Indians  for  ages  before  any  whites  ever  came  into 
the  country. 

Over  the  Lolo  trail  went  the  Nez  Perces  to  battle  and  to 
hunt  buffalo  in  the  Montana  country.  Down  over  this 
trail  once  came  a  war  party  and  captured  Wat-ku-ese,  a 
Nez  Perce  girl,  and  carried  her  away  to  the  distant  land 
of  white  men,  —  so-yap-po,  "  the  crowned  ones,"  she 
called  them,  because  they  wore  hats. 

Still  ever  Wat-ku-ese  dreamed  of  her  Nez  Perce  home 
and  one  day  escaped  with  her  infant  on  her  back.  Along 
the  way  white  traders  were  kind  to  her.  On  and  on,  foot 
sore  and  weary  she  journeyed  alone.  In  the  Flathead 
country  her  baby  died  and  was  buried  there.  One  day 
some  Nez  Perces  came  down  over  the  Lolo  trail  bringing 
home  Wat-ku-ese,  weak,  sick,  dying. 

She  was  with  her  people  at  their  camas  ground,  We- 
ippe,  when  Lewis  and  Clark  came  down  over  the  Lolo 
trail. 

"  Let  us  kill  them,"  whispered  the  frightened  Nez 
Perces. 


234  THE   CONQUEST 

Wat-ku-ese  lay  dying  in  her  tent  when  she  heard 
it.  "  White  men,  did  you  say?  No,  no,  do  not  harm 
them.  They  are  the  crowned  ones  who  \vere  so  good  to 
me.  Do  not  be  afraid  of  them.  Go  near  to  them." 

Cautiously  the  Nez  Perces  approached.  The  explorers 
shook  their  hands.  This  was  to  the  Indians  a  new  form 
of  greeting. 

Everywhere  Indian  women  were  digging  the  camas 
root,  round  like  an  onion,  and  little  heaps  lay  piled  here 
and  there.  They  paused  in  their  work  to  watch  the 
strangers.  Some  screamed  and  ran  and  hid.  Little  girls 
hid  their  baby  brothers  in  the  brush.  Others  brought 
food. 

So  starved  and  famished  were  the  men  that  they  ate 
inordinately  of  the  sweet  camas  and  the  kouse,  the  biscuit 
root.  The  sudden  change  to  a  warmer  climate  and  laxa 
tive  roots  resulted  in  sickness,  when  the  expedition  might 
have  been  easily  attacked  but  for  those  words  of  Wat-ku- 
ese,  who  now  lay  dead  in  her  tent. 

To  this  day  the  Nez  Perces  rehearse  the  story  of  Wat- 
ku-ese.  It  was  the  beginning  of  a  lifelong  friendship 
with  the  whites,  broken  only  when  Chief  Joseph  fled  over 
the  Lolo  trail.  But  even  Chief  Joseph  found  he  must  give 
up  the  vast  areas  over  which  he  was  wont  to  roam,  and 
come  under  the  laws  of  civilised  life. 

As  fast  as  their  weakness  permitted  councils  were 
held,  when  the  Captains  told  the  Nez  Perces  of  the  Great 
Father  at  Washington,  who  had  sent  them  to  visit  his 
children. 

Twisted  Hair,  the  Nez  Perce  Tewat,  a  great  medicine 
man,  dreamer  and  wizard  and  wise  one,  drew  on  a  white 
elkskin  a  chart  of  the  rivers.  Admiring  redmen  put 
their  hands  over  their  mouths  in  amazement. 

No  one  but  Twisted  Hair  could  do  such  things.  He 
was  a  learned  Indian,  knew  all  the  trails,  even  to  the  Falls 
of  the  Columbia. 

"  White  men,"  said  he,  "  live  at  the  Tim-tim  [falls]." 

Thus  into  Idaho  had  penetrated  the  story  of  Ko-na-pe, 
the  wrecked  Spaniard,  who  with  his  son  Soto  had  set  out 
up  the  great  river  to  find  white  people  and  tarried  there 


DOWN    THE    COLUMBIA  235 

until  he  died.  Seven  years  later  Aster's  people  met  Soto, 
an  old  man  dark  as  his  Indian  mother,  but  still  the  Indians 
called  him  white.  Twenty  years  later  Soto's  daughter 
was  still  living  on  the  Columbia  in  the  days  of  the  Hud 
son's  Bay  Company. 

To  save  time  and  trouble,  canoes  were  burnt  out  of  logs. 
Leaving  their  horses  with  the  Nez  Perces,  on  October  4 
the  explorers  were  glad  to  get  into  their  boats  with  their 
baggage  and  float  down  the  clear  Kooskooske,  into  the 
yellow-green  Snake,  and  on  into  the  blue  Columbia. 

At  the  confluence  of  the  rivers  medals  were  given  and 
councils  held  on  the  present  site  of  Lewiston.  Day  by 
day  through  wild,  romantic  scenes  where  white  man's 
foot  had  never  trod,  the  exultant  young  men  were  gliding 
to  the  sea. 

Ahead  of  the  boats  '  on  horseback  galloped  We-ark- 
koompt,  an  Indian  express.  Word  flew.  The  tribes  were 
watching.  At  the  dinner  camp,  October  16,  five  Indians 
came  up  the  river  on  foot  in  great  haste,  took  a  look  and 
started  back,  running  as  fast  as  they  could. 

That  night  Lewis  and  Clark  were  met  at  the  Colum 
bia  by  a  procession  of  two  hundred  Indians  with 
drums,  singing,  "  Ke-hai,  ke-hai,"  the  redmen's  signal 
of  friendship. 


XVII 

DOWN    THE    COLUMBIA 

THE  arrival  at  the  Columbia  was  followed  by  days 
of  councils,  with  gifts  and  speeches  and  smoking. 
Two  Nez  Perce  chiefs,  Twisted  Hair  the  Tewat 
and  Tetoh,  introduced  the  explorers  from  tribe  to  tribe, 
bearing  on  and  on  the  good  words  of  Wat-ku-ese :  "They 
are  crowned  ones.    Do  not  be  afraid.    Go  near  to  them." 
All  the  Indian  world  seemed  camped  on  the  Columbia. 
Everywhere  and  everywhere  were  "  inconceivable  multi- 


236  THE    CONQUEST 

tudes  of  salmon."  They  could  be  seen  twenty  feet  deep 
in  the  water,  they  lay  on  the  surface,  and  floated  ashore. 
Hundreds  of  Indians  were  splitting  and  spreading  them 
on  scaffolds  to  dry.  The  inhabitants  ate  salmon,  slept 
on  salmon,  burnt  dried  salmon  to  cook  salmon. 

With  a  coal  a  Yakima  chief  drew  on  a  robe  a  map  of 
the  river  so  valuable  that  Clark  afterwards  transferred  it 
to  paper.  That  map  on  the  robe  was  carried  home  to 
Jefferson  and  hung  up  by  him  in  Monticello.  Every  trail 
was  marked  by  moccasin  tracks,  every  village  by  a  clus 
ter  of  teepees. 

In  the  "  high  countrey "  of  the  Walla  Walla  they 
caught  sight  of  "  the  Mt.  Hood  of  Vancouver,"  and 
were  eager  to  reach  it. 

"Tarry  with  us,"  begged  Yellept,  the  Walla  Walla 
chief. 

"  When  we  return,"  replied  the  eager  men.  Then 
Clark  climbed  a  cliff  two  hundred  feet  above  the  water 
and  spied  St.  Helens.  Very  well  Clark  remembered  Lord 
St.  Helens  from  whom  this  peak  was  named.  The  very 
name  to  him  was  linked  with  those  old  days  when  "  De 
troit  must  be  taken,"  for  Lord  St.  Helens  and  John  Jay 
drew  up  the  treaty  that  evacuated  Detroit. 

Captain  Clark  and  a  few  of  the  men  still  continued  in 
advance  walking  along  the  shore. 

Near  the  beautiful  Umatilla  a  white  crane  rose  over 
the  Columbia.  Clark  fired.  A  village  of  Indians  heard 
the  report  and  marvelled  at  the  sudden  descent  of  the 
bird.  As  with  outspread,  fluttering  wings  it  touched 
the  ground  the  white  men  came  into  view. 

One  moment  of  transfixed  horror,  and  the  Indians 
fled.  Captain  Clark  promptly  followed,  opened  the  mat 
doors  of  their  huts  and  entered.  With  bowed  heads, 
weeping  and  wringing  their  hands,  a  crowd  of  men. 
women,  and  children  awaited  the  blow  of  death. 

Lifting  their  chins,  Clark  smiled  upon  them  and  offered 
gifts.  Evidently  they  had  not  met  the  Indian  express. 

"  All  tribes  know  the  peace-pipe,"  he  remarked,  and 
drawing  forth  his  pipestone  calumet  lit  it,  as  was  his 
wont,  with  a  sunglass. 


DOWN    THE    COLUMBIA  237 

As  the  fire  kindled  from  the  rays  through  the  open 
roof,  again  the  people  shrieked.  In  vain  Drouillard  tried 
to  pacify  them.  Not  one  would  touch  the  pipe  lit  by  the 
sun.  Clark  went  out  and  sat  on  a  rock  and  smoked  until 
the  boats  arrived. 

"  Do  not  be  afraid.  Go  to  them,"  began  the  Nez  Perce 
chiefs. 

"  They  are  not  men,"  hurriedly  whispered  the  fright 
ened  Indians.  ''  We  saw  them  fall  from  heaven  with 
great  thunder.  They  bring  fire  from  the  sky." 

Not  until  Sacajawea  landed  with  her  baby  was  tran 
quillity  restored. 

"  No  squaw  travels  with  a  war  party,"  that  must 
be  admitted,  and  soon  they  were  smoking  with  great 
unanimity. 

"  Tim-m-m-m ;  —  tim-m-m-m !  "  hummed  the  Indians 
at  the  Falls,  at  Celilo,  poetically  imitating  the  sound  of 
falling  waters. 

There  was  salmon  at  the  Falls  of  the  Columbia,  stacks 
of  salmon  dried,  pounded,  packed  in  baskets,  salmon 
heaped  in  bales,  stored  in  huts  and  cached  in  cellars  in 
the  sand.  Making  a  portage  around  the  Falls,  the  boats 
slid  down. 

"  De  rapide!  de  rapide!  before  we  spik  some  prayer 
we  come  on  de  beeg  rock ! "  screamed  Cruzatte,  the 
bowman. 

Apparently  a  black  wall  stretched  across  the  river,  but 
as  they  neared,  a  rift  appeared  where  the  mighty  chan 
nel  of  the  Columbia  narrows  to  forty-five  yards  at  the 
Dalles.  Crowds  of  Indians  gathered  as  Clark  and  Cru 
zatte  stopped  to  examine  the  pass. 

"  By  good  steering !  "  said  Cruzatte.  Shaping  up  his 
canoe,  it  darted  through  the  hissing  and  curling  waters 
like  a  racehorse. 

Close  behind,  the  other  boats  shot  the  boiling  caldron, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  Indian  villagers  watching 
from  above. 

At  the  Warm  Springs  Reservation  there  are  Indians 
yet  who  remember  the  old  dip-net  fishing  days  and  the 
stories  of  "  Billy  Chinook,"  who  then  saw  York,  the 


238  THE    CONQUEST 

black  man.  "  I  was  a  boy  of  twelve.  When  the  black 
man  turned  and  looked  at  us,  we  children  fled  behind  the 
rocks." 

Here  at  the  Dalles  were  wooden  houses,  the  first  that 
Lewis  and  Clark  had  seen  since  leaving  the  Illinois  coun 
try,  with  roofs,  doors,  and  gables  like  frontier  cabins,  — 
and  still  more  stacks  of  salmon.  "Ten  thousand  pounds," 
said  Clark,  "  dried,  baled,  and  bound  for  traffic  down  the 
river." 

The  ancient  Indian  village  of  Wishram  stands  on  that 
spot  still,  with  the  same  strong  smell  of  salmon.  The 
houses  are  much  the  same,  and  among  their  treasures 
may  be  found  a  coin  of  1801,  bartered,  no  doubt,  by 
Lewis  and  Clark  for  a  bale  of  salmon. 

On  sped  the  boats,  through  mighty  mountains,  past 
ancient  burial  places  of  the  savage  dead,  to  the  wild- 
rushing  Cascades.  Past  these  Cascades,  five  miles  of 
continuous  rapids,  white  with  sheets  of  foam.  "  We 
mak'  portage,"  said  Cruzatte,  his  bow  grating  on  the 
narrow  shelf  of  shore. 

On  either  side,  rocky  palisades,  "  green-mossed  and 
dripping,"  reached  the  skies.  Tiny  waterfalls,  leaping 
from  the  clouds,  fell  in  rainbow  mist  a  thousand  feet 
below.  "  Mt.  Hood  stood  white  and  vast." 

Below  the  Cascades  great  numbers  of  hair-seals  slept 
on  the  rocks.  Swarms  of  swans,  geese,  ducks,  cranes, 
storks,  white  gulls,  cormorants,  plover  swept  screaming 
by.  The  hills  were  green,  the  soft  west  wind  was  warm 
with  rain. 

"  What  a  wild  delight 
Of  space  !  of  room !     What  a  sense  of  seas ! " 

They  had  come  into  a  new  world,  —  the  valley  of  the 
lower  Columbia,  the  home  of  the  Chinook  wind. 

At  Hood  River  alarmed  Indians,  dressed  in  skins  of 
the  mountain  goat,  the  Oregon  mazama,  peered  after 
the  passing  white  men.  At  every  house,  and  among 
mouldering  remains  of  ancient  tombs,  lay  scattered  in 
numerable  images  of  wood  and  stone  or  of  burnt  clay, 
household  gods  of  the  Columbian  Indian. 


DOWN    THE  COLUMBIA  239 

Flat  and  flatter  grew  the  heads.  Up  in  the  Bitter 
Root,  women  alone  wore  this  badge  of  distinction.  Here, 
every  infant  lay  strapped  like  a  mummy  with  a  padded 
board  across  its  forehead. 

A  new  sort  of  boats  now  glided  alongside  the  flotilla, 
great  sea  canoes  manned  with  Chinook  paddles.  They 
were  long  and  light,  tapering  at  the  ends,  wide  in  the 
middle  and  lifting  stern  and  prow  into  beaks  like  a 
Roman  galley.  And  every  canoe  was  laden  with  salmon, 
going  down  river  to  trade  for  beads  and  wapato. 

Traces  of  white  men  began  to  appear,  —  blue  and  scar 
let  blankets,  brass  tea-kettles,  and  beads.  One  Indian, 
with  a  round  hat  and  a  sailor- jacket,  wore  his  hair  in  a 
queue  in  imitation  of  the  "  Bostons." 

"  I  trade  with  Mr.  Haley,"  said  one  in  good  English, 
showing  the  bow  of  iron  and  other  goods  that  Mr.  Haley 
had  given  him.  "  And  this  is  his  squaw  in  the  canoe." 

More  and  more  fertile  and  delightful  grew  the  coun 
try,  shaded  by  thick  groves  of  tall  timber  and  watered  by 
streams,  fair  as  lay  unpeopled  Kentucky  thirty  years  be 
fore.  Scarce  could  Clark  repress  the  recollection  of  the 
tales  his  brother  brought  home  of  that  first  trip  to  Boons- 
boro  in  1775. 

Nothing  surprised  them  more  than  the  tropic  luxuri 
ance  of  vegetation.  The  moist  Japan  wind  nurtured  the 
trees  to  mammoths,  six,  eight,  and  ten  feet  through. 
Shrubbery  like  the  hazel  grew  to  be  trees.  The  maple 
spread  its  leaves  like  palm  fans ;  dogwood  of  magnolian 
beauty,  wild  cherry,  crab-apple,  interlaced  with  Oregon 
grape,  blackberries,  wild  roses,  vines  of  every  sort  and 
description,  and  ferns,  ferns,  ferns  filled  the  canyons  like 
the  jungles  of  Orinoco. 

On  November  4,  nearly  opposite  the  present  Van 
couver,  they  landed  at  a  village  on  the  left  side  of  the 
river  where  a  fleet  of  over  fifty  canoes  was  drawn  up  on 
shore,  gathering  wapato. 

"Wapato?  Wapato?"  An  Indian  treated  them  to 
the  queen  root  of  the  Columbia,  round  and  white,  about 
the  size  of  a  small  Irish  potato.  This,  baked,  was  the 
bread  of  the  Chinook  Indian. 


240  THE    CONQUEST 

"  In  two  days,"  said  Indians  in  sailor  jackets  and 
trousers,  shirts,  and  hats,  "  in  two  days,  two  ships,  white 
people  in  them." 

"  Village  there,"  said  an  Indian  in  a  magnificent 
canoe,  pointing  beyond  some  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Willamette.  He  was  finely  dressed  and  wore  a  round 
hat. 

Yes,  it  might  be,  villages,  villages  everywhere,  but 
ships  —  ships  below !  They  had  no  time  for  villages 
now.  Long  into  the  darkness  of  night  the  boats  sped 
on,  on,  past  dim  forests  bending  to  the  wave,  past 
shadowy  heights  receding  into  sunset,  past  campfires  on 
the  hills  where  naked  Indians  walked  between  them  and 
the  light. 

At  a  late  hour  they  camped.  November  rains  were 
setting  in,  the  night  was  noisy  with  wild  fowl  coming 
up  the  Columbia  to  escape  the  storms  of  ocean.  Trum 
peter  swans  blew  their  shrill  clarions,  and  whistling 
swans,  geese,  and  other  birds  in  flights  of  hundreds 
swept  past  in  noisy  serenade,  dropping  from  their  wings 
the  spray  of  the  sea. 

None  slept.     Toward  morning  the  rain  began. 

In  a  wet  morning  and  a  rushing  wind  they  bent  to  the 
oar,  past  St.  Helens,  past  Mt.  Coffin,  past  Cathlamet 
where  Queen  Sally  in  scant  garments  watched  from  a 
rock  and  told  the  tale  in  after  years. 

"  We  had  been  watching  for  days,"  she  said.  "  News 
had  come  by  Indian  post  of  the  strangers  from  the  east. 
They  came  in  the  afternoon  and  were  met  by  our  canoes 
and  brought  to  the  village."  "  There,"  Clark  says  in  his 
journals,  "  we  dined  on  November  26." 

But  Lewis  and  Clark  were  tired  of  Indians  by  this 
time,  and  moreover,  ships  were  waiting  below !  It  was 
a  moment  of  intense  excitement.  Even  at  Cathlamet 
they  heard  the  surge  of  ocean  rolline  on  the  rocks  fortv 
miles  away.  Before  night  the  fog  lifted  and  they  beheld 
"the  ocean!  —  that  ocean,  the  obiect  of  all  our  labours, 
the  reward  of  all  our  anxieties.  Ocean  in  view !  O !  the 
joy." 

Struggling  with  their  unwieldy  canoes  the  landsmen 


DOWN    THE  COLUMBIA  241 

grew  seasick  in  the  rising  swells  of  the  up-river  tide. 
For  miles  they  could  not  find  a  place  to  camp,  so  wild 
and  rocky  were  the  shores. 

At  last,  exhausted,  they  threw  their  mats  on  the  beauti 
ful  pebbly  beach  and  slept  in  the  rain. 

Everything  was  wet,  soaked  through,  bedding,  stores, 
clothing.  And  all  the  salt  was  spoiled.  There  was  noth 
ing  to  eat  but  raw  dried  salmon,  wet  with  sea  water,  and 
many  of  the  men  began  to  be  ill  from  exposure  and  im 
proper  food. 

"  'T  is  the  divil's  own  weather,"  said  Pat,  coming  in 
from  a  reconnoitre  with  his  wet  hunting  shirt  glued  fast 
to  his  skin.  Pat  could  see  the  "  waves  loike  small  moun 
tains  rolling  out  in  the  ocean,"  but  just  now  he,  like  all 
the  rest,  preferred  a  dry  corner  by  a  chimney  fire. 

"  Une  Grande  Piqnique  !  "  exclaimed  Cruzatte. 

"  Lak'  tender  de  ocean  roar  ! 
Blow  lak'  noting  I  never  see, 

Blow  lak'  le  diable  makin'  grande  tour  ! 
Hear  de  win'  on  de  beeg  pine  tree  !  " 

And  all  were  hungry.  Even  Clark,  who  claimed  to 
be  indifferent  as  to  what  he  ate,  caught  himself  ponder 
ing  on  bread  and  buns.  With  the  peculiar  half  laugh  of 
the  squaw,  Sacajawea  brought  a  morsel  that  she  had 
saved  for  the  child  all  the  way  from  the  Mandan  towns, 
but  now  it  was  wet  and  beginning  to  sour.  Clark  took 
it  and  remarked  in  his  journal,  "  This  bread  I  ate  with 
great  satisfaction,  it  being  the  only  mouthful  I  had  tasted 
for  several  months." 

Chinook  Indians  pilfered  around  the  camp.  "  If  any 
one  of  your  nation  steals  anything  from  us,  I  will  have 
you  shot,"  said  Captain  Clark,  —  "which  thev  understand 
very  well,"  he  remarked  to  the  camp  as  the  troublers 
slunk  away.  A  sentinel  stood  on  constant  watch. 

Captain  Lewis  and  eleven  of  the  men  went  around  the 
bay  and  found  where  white  people  had  been  camped  all 
summer,  but  naught  remained  save  the  cold  white  beach 
and  the  Indians  camping  there.  The  ships  had  sailed. 

Down  there  near  the  Chinook  town,  facing  the  ocean. 

16 


242  THE    CONQUEST 

Captain  Lewis  branded  a  tree  with  his  name  and  the 
date,  and  a  few  days  later  Captain  Clark  says,  "  I  marked 
my  name  on  a  large  pine  tree  immediately  on  the  isthmus, 
at  Clatsop." 

It  was  two  hundred  years  since  Captain  John  Smith 
sailed  up  the  Chickahominy  in  Virginia  in  search  of  the 
South  Sea.  At  last,  far  beyond  the  Chickahominy,  Lewis 
and  Clark  sailed  up  the  Missouri  and  down  the  Columbia 
in  search  of  the  same  South  Sea.  And  here  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Oregon  they  found  it,  stretching  away  to  China. 

Balboa,  Magellan,  Cortez,  Mackenzie,  —  Lewis  and 
Clark  had  joined  the  immortals. 


XVIII 

FORT    CLATSOP    BY    THE    SEA 

DECEMBER  had  now  arrived,  and  southwest 
storms  broke  upon  the  coast  with  tremendous 
force.  Off  Cape  Disappointment,  the  surges 
dashed  to  the  height  of  the  masthead  of  a  ship,  with 
most  terrific  roaring.  A  winter  encampment  could  no 
longer  be  delayed. 

"  Deer,  elk,  good  skin,  good  meat,"  said  the  Chinook 
Indians,  in  pantomime,  pointing  across  the  bay  to  the 
south. 

Accordingly,  thither  the  eggshell  boats  were  guided, 
across  the  tempestuous  Columbia,  to  the  little  river 
Netul,  now  the  Lewis  and  Clark,  ten  miles  from  the 
ocean. 

Beside  a  spring  branch,  in  a  thick  grove  of  lofty  firs 
about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  water,  the  leather 
tent  was  set  up  and  big  fires  built,  while  all  hands  fell 
to  clearing  a  space  for  the  winter  cabins. 

In  four  days  the  logs  were  rolled  up,  Boonsboro 
fashion,  into  shelters  for  the  winter.  "  The  foinest 
puncheons  I  iver  saw,"  said  Patrick  Gass,  head  carpen- 


FORT  CLATSOP  BY  THE  SEA     243 

ter,  as  he  set  to  splitting  boards  out  of  the  surrounding 
firs. 

By  Christmas  seven  cabins  were  covered  and  the  floors 
laid.  The  chinks  were  filled  with  clay,  and  fir-log  fires 
were  set  roaring  in  the  capacious  chimneys  that  filled  an 
entire  end  of  each  cabin.  On  Christmas  day  they  moved 
in,  wet  blankets  and  all,  with  rounds  of  firearms  and 
Christmas  salutes. 

The  leather  tent,  soaked  for  days,  fell  to  pieces.  The 
heavy  canisters  of  powder,  every  one  of  which  had  been 
under  the  water  in  many  a  recent  capsize,  were  con 
signed  in  safety  to  the  powder-house. 

On  New  Year's  Eve  the  palisades  were  done,  and  the 
gates  were  closed  at  sunset. 

The  first  winter-home  of  civilised  people  on  the  Co 
lumbia  has  an  abiding  charm,  not  unlike  that  of  Plymouth 
or  Jamestown. 

Back  through  the  mists  of  one  hundred  years  we  see 
gangs  of  elk,  chased  by  hunters  through  cranberry  bogs, 
"  that  shook  for  the  space  of  half  an  acre." 

Their  soundless  footfalls  were  lost  in  beds  of  brown 
pine  needles  and  cushions  of  moss.  The  firing  of  guns 
reverberated  through  the  dim  gloom  like  a  piece  of 
ordnance. 

It  was  from  such  a  trip  as  this  that  the  hunters  re 
turned  on  the  1 6th  of  December,  reporting  elk.  All 
hands  set  to  work  carrying  up  the  meat  from  the  loaded 
boats,  skinning  and  cutting  and  hanging  it  up  in  small 
pieces  in  the  meathouse,  to  be  smoked  by  a  slow  bark 
fire.  But  in  spite  of  every  precaution,  the  meat  began 
to  spoil. 

:<  We  must  have  salt,"  said  Captain  Lewis. 

In  a  few  days,  five  men  were  dispatched  with  five 
kettles  to  build  a  cairn  for  the  manufacture  of  salt  from 
seawater. 

Already  Clark  had  examined  the  coast  with  this  in 
view,  and  the  salt-makers'  camp  was  established  near 
Tillamook  Head,  about  fifteen  miles  southwest  of  the 
fort  where  the  old  cairn  stands  to  this  day.  Here  the 
men  built  "  a  neat,  close  camp,  convenient  to  wood,  salt 


244  THE    CONQUEST 

water  and  the  fresh  waters  of  the  Clatsop  River,  within 
a  hundred  paces  of  the  ocean,"  and  kept  the  kettles  boiling 
day  and  night. 

On  that  trip  to  the  coast,  while  the  cabins  were  build 
ing,  Captain  Clark  visited  the  Clatsops,  and  purchased 
some  rude  household  furniture,  cranberries,  mats,  and 
the  skin  of  a  panther,  seven  feet  from  tip  to  tip,  to  cover 
their  puncheon  floor. 

Other  utensils  were  easily  fashioned.  Seated  on 
puncheon  stools,  before  the  log-fire  of  the  winter  night, 
the  men  carved  cedar  cups,  spoons,  plates,  and  dreamed 
of  homes  across  the  continent. 

In  just  such  a  little  log  cabin  as  this,  Shannon  saw 
his  mother  in  Ohio  woods ;  Patrick  Gass  pictured  his 
father,  with  his  pipe,  at  Wellsburg,  West  Virginia; 
Sergeant  Ordway  crossed  again  the  familiar  threshold 
at  Hebron,  New  Hampshire.  Clark  recalled  Mulberry 
Hill,  and  Lewis,  —  his  mind  was  fixed  on  Charlottes- 
ville,  or  the  walls  expanded  into  Monticello  and  the 
White  House. 

"  Mak'  some  pleasurement  now,"  begged  the  French 
men,  "  w'en  Bonhomme  Cruzatte  tune  up  hees  fidelle 
for  de  dance." 

Tales  were  told  and  plans  were  made.  Toward  mid 
night  these  Sinbads  of  the  forest  fell  asleep,  on  their 
beds  of  fir  boughs,  lulled  by  the  brook,  the  whispering 
of  the  pines,  and  the  falling  of  the  winter  rain. 

This  was  not  like  winter  rain  in  eastern  climates,  but 
soft  and  warm  as  April.  The  grass  grew  green,  Spring 
flowers  opened  in  December.  The  moist  Japan  wind 
gives  Oregon  the  temperature  of  England. 

"  I  most  sincerely  regret  the  loss  of  my  thermometer," 
said  Lewis.  "  I  am  confident  this  climate  is  much  milder 
than  the  same  latitude  on  the  Atlantic.  I  never  experi 
enced  so  warm  a  winter." 

But  about  the  last  of  Januarv  there  came  a  snow  at 
Clatsop,  four  inches  thick,  and  icicles  hung  from  the 
houses  during  the  day. 

"  A  real  touch  of  winter,"  said  Lewis.  "  The  breath 
is  perceptible  in  our  room  by  the  fire."  Like  all  Ore- 


FORT    CLATSOP   BY   THE    SEA  245 

gon  snow  it  disappeared  in  a  week  —  and  then  it  was 
Spring. 

In  the  centre  of  the  officer's  cabin,  a  fir  stump,  sawed 
off  smooth  and  flat  for  a  table,  was  covered  with  maps 
and  papers.  Books  were  written  in  that  winter  of  1805-6, 
voluminous  records  of  Oregon  plants  and  trees,  birds, 
beasts,  and  fishes.  They  had  named  rivers  and  measured 
mountains,  and  after  wandering  more  than  Homer's 
heroes,  the  explorers  were  ready  now  to  carry  a  new 
geography  to  the  States.  And  here,  as  everywhere, 
Lewis  was  busy  with  his  vocabularies,  learning  the  Chi 
nook  jargon. 

As  never  before,  all  the  men  became  scientists.  Even 
Captain  Clark's  black  man  took  an  interest  and  reported 
some  fabulous  finds. 

The  houses  were  dry  and  comfortable,  and  within, 
they  had  a  plentiful  supply  of  elk  and  salt,  "  excellent, 
white,  and  fine,  but  not  so  strong  as  the  rock  salt,  or  that 
made  in  Kentucky." 

Meal  time  was  always  interesting.  Very  often  the 
Captains  caught  themselves  asking :  "  Charboneau,  when 
will  dinner  be  ready?  " 

All  day  the  firelight  flickered  on  Sacajawea's  hair,  as 
she  sat  making  moccasins,  crooning  a  song  in  her  soft 
Indian  monotone.  This  was,  perhaps,  the  happiest  winter 
Sacajawea  ever  knew,  with  baby  Touissant  toddling 
around  her  on  the  puncheon  floor,  pulling  her  shawl 
around  his  chubby  face,  or  tumbling  over  his  own  cradle. 
The  modest  Shoshone  princess  never  dreamed  how  the 
presence  of  her  child  and  herself  gave  a  touch  of  domes 
ticity  to  that  Oregon  winter. 

Now  and  then  Indian  women  came  to  see  Sacajawea,  sit 
ting  all  day  without  a  word,  watching  her  every  motion. 

Sometimes  Sacajawea  helped  Charboneau,  with  his 
spits,  turning  slowly  before  the  fire,  or  with  his  elk's 
tongues  or  sausage  or  beaver's  tails.  Sometimes  she 
made  trapper's  butter,  boiling  up  the  marrow  of  the  shank 
bones  with  a  sprinkle  of  salt. 

In  the  short  days  darkness  came  on  at  four  o'clock, 
and  the  last  of  the  candles  were  soon  exhausted.  Then 


246  THE    CONQUEST 

the  moulds  were  brought  and  candles  were  made  of  elk 
tallow,  until  a  heap,  shining  and  white,  were  ready  for 
the  winter  evenings. 

"  We  have  had  trouble  enough  with  those  thieving 
Chinooks,"  said  Captain  Lewis.  "  Without  a  special 
permit,  they  are  to  be  excluded  from  the  fort." 

The  Indians  heard  it.  Did  a  knock  resound  at  the 
gate,  "  No  Chinook !  "  was  the  quick  accompaniment. 

"  Who,  then  ?  "  demanded  the  sentinel,  gun  in  hand. 

"  Clatsop,"  answered  Coboway's  people  entering  with 
roots  and  cranberries. 

Or,  "  Cathlamets,"  answered  an  up-river  tribe  with 
rush  bags  of  wapato  on  their  backs.  Roots  of  the  edible 
thistle  —  white  and  crisp  as  a  carrot,  sweet  as  sugar, 
the  roasted  root  of  the  fern,  resembling  the  dough  of 
wheat,  and  roots  of  licorice,  varied  the  monotonous  fare. 

These  supplies  were  very  welcome,  but  the  purchase 
money,  that  was  the  problem. 

President  Jefferson  had  given  to  Captain  Lewis  an  un 
limited  letter  of  credit  on  the  United  States,  but  such  a 
letter  would  not  buy  from  these  Indians  even  a  bushel 
of  wapato. 

The  Cathlamets  would  trade  for  fishhooks.  The  Clat- 
sops  preferred  beads,  knives,  or  an  old  file. 

No  wonder  they  valued  an  old  file:  the  finest  work  of 
their  beautiful  canoes  was  often  done  with  a  chisel  fash 
ioned  from  an  old  file.  Lewis  and  Clark  had  frequent 
occasion  to  admire  their  skill  in  managing  these  little 
boats,  often  out-riding  the  waves  in  the  most  tumultu 
ous  seas. 

Ashore,  these  canoe-Indians  waddled  and  rolled  like 
tipsy  sailors.  Afloat,  straight  and  trim  as  horse-Indians 
of  the  prairie,  each  deft  Chinook  glided  to  his  seat  along 
the  unrocking  boats,  and  striking  up  the  paddlers'  "  Ho- 
ha-ho-ha-ho-ha-  "  went  rowing  all  their  lives,  until  their 
arms  grew  long  and  strong,  their  legs  shrunk  short  and 
crooked,  and  their  heads  became  abnormally  intelligent. 

Nor  were  these  coast  Indians  lacking  in  courage,  — 
they  sometimes  ventured  into  the  sea  in  their  wonderful 
canoes,  and  harpooned  the  great  whale  and  towed  him  in. 


FORT    CLATSOP    BY   THE    SEA  247 

When  it  came  to  prices  for  their  beautiful  skins  of  sea- 
otter,  almost  nothing  would  do.  Clark  offered  a  watch, 
a  handkerchief,  an  American  dollar,  and  a  bunch  of  red 
beads  for  a  single  skin. 

"  No !  No !  "  in  stentorian  tone  —  "  Tyee  ka-mo-suck , 
—  chief  beads,"  —  the  most  common  sort  of  large  blue 
glass  beads,  the  precious  money  of  that  country.  Chiefs 
hung  them  on  their  bosoms,  squaws  bound  them  on  their 
ankles,  pretty  maidens  hung  them  in  their  hair.  But 
Lewis  and  Clark  had  only  a  few  and  must  reserve  them 
for  most  pressing  necessity. 

Since  that  May  morning  when  Captain  Robert  Gray 
discovered  the  Columbia  River,  fourteen  years  before, 
the  Chinook  Indians  had  learned  the  value  of  furs. 
Once  they  handed  over  their  skins,  and  took  without  a 
murmur  what  the  Boston  skippers  chose  to  give.  Now, 
a  hundred  ships  upon  that  shore  had  taught  them  craft. 

One  of  old  King  Comcomly's  people  had  a  robe  of  sea- 
otter,  "  the  fur  of  which  was  the  most  beautiful  we  had 
ever  seen."  In  vain  Lewis  offered  everything  he  had, 
nothing  would  purchase  the  treasured  cloak  but  the  belt 
of  blue  beads  worn  by  Sacajawea. 

On  every  hand  among  these  coast  tribes  were  blankets, 
sailor-clothes,  guns, — old  Revolutionary  muskets  mended 
for  this  trade,  —  powder  and  ball,  the  powder  in  little 
japanned  tin  flasks  in  which  the  traders  sold  it. 

In  what  Clark  calls  "  a  guggling  kind  of  language 
spoken  mostly  through  the  throat,"  with  much  panto 
mime  and  some  English,  conversation  was  carried  on. 

"  Who  are  these  traders?  "  asked  Captain  Lewis. 

Old  Comcomly,  King  of  the  Chinooks,  on  the  north 
side,  and  Tyee  Coboway,  Chief  of  the  Clatsops,  on  the 
south  bank  of  the  Columbia,  tried  to  remember,  and 
counted  on  their  fingers,  — 

"  Haley,  three  masts,  stays  some  time,"  "  Tallamon 
not  a  trader,"  "  Callalamet  has  a  wooden  leg,"  "  David 
son,  no  trader,  hunts  elk,"  "  Skelley,  long  time  ago,  only 
one  eye." 

And  then  there  were  "  Youens,  Swipton,  Mackey, 
Washington,  Mesship,  Jackson,  Balch,"  all  traders  with 


248  THE    CONQUEST 

three-masted  ships  whose  names  are  not  identified  by 
any  Atlantic  list. 

The  one  translated  Washington  by  Lewis  and  Clark 
may  have  been  Ockington  of  the  Belle  Savage,  1801,  or 
Tawnington,  both  of  whom  are  known  to  have  been  on 
the  coast  in  those  years. 

In  fact,  no  complete  record  was  ever  kept  of  the  ships 
that  swarmed  around  the  Horn  and  up  the  Pacific,  in 
those  infant  years;  of  our  republic,  1787  to  1820.  While 
Europe  clustered  around  the  theatre  of  Napoleonic  wars, 
every  harbour  of  New  England  had  its  fur  ships  and 
whalers  out,  flying  the  Stars  and  Stripes  around  the 
world. 

"  What  do  they  say?"  inquired  Lewis,  still  pressing 
investigation.  Proud  of  their  acquirements,  every  Chi 
nook  and  Clatsop  in  the  nation  could  recall  some  word 
or  phrase. 

"  Musket,  powder,  shot,  knife,  file,  heave  the  lead, 
damned  rascal !  " 

No  wonder  Lewis  and  Clark  laughed,  these  mother 
words  on  the  savage  tongue  were  like  voices  out  of  the 
very  deep,  calling  from  the  ships. 

"  One  hyas  tyee  ship  —  great  chief  ship  —  Moore,  four 
masts,  three  cows  on  board." 

"  Which  way  did  he  go?" 

The  Indians  pantomimed  along  the  northwest  coast. 

"  From  which,"  says  Lewis,  "  I  infer  there  must  be 
settlements  in  that  direction." 

The  great  desire,  almost  necessity,  now,  seemed  to  be 
to  wait  until  some  ship  appeared  upon  the  shore  from 
which  to  replenish  their  almost  exhausted  stores. 

Whenever  the  boats  went  in  and  out  of  Meriwether 
Bay  they  passed  the  Memeloose  Illahee,  the  dead  country 
of  the  Clatsops.  Before  1800,  as  near  as  Lewis  and 
Clark  could  ascertain,  several  hundred  of  the  Clatsops 
died  suddenly  of  a  disease  that  appeared  to  be  smallpox, 
the  same  undoubtedly  that  cut  down  Black  Bird  and  his 
Omahas,  rolling  on  west  and  north  where  the  Hudson's 
Bay  traders  traced  it  to  the  borders  of  the  Arctic. 

In  Haley's  Bay  one  hundred  canoes  in  one  place  be- 


A    WHALE    ASHORE  249 

spoke  the  decimation  of  the  Chinooks,  all  slumbering 
now  in  that  almost  priceless  carved  coffin,  the  Chinook 
canoe,  with  gifts  around  them  and  feet  to  the  sunset, 
ready  to  drift  on  an  unknown  voyage. 

There  was  a  time  when  Indian  campfires  stretched 
from  Walla  Walla  to  the  sea,  when  fortifications  were 
erected,  and  when  Indian  flint  factories  supplied  the 
weapons  of  countless  warriors.  But  they  are  gone.  The 
first  settlers  found  sloughs  and  bayous  lined  with  burial 
canoes,  until  the  dead  were  more  than  the  living.  No 
Indians  knew  whose  bones  they  were,  "  those  old,  old, 
old  people."  Red  children  and  white  tumbled  them  out 
of  the  cedar  coffins  and  carried  away  the  dead  men's 
treasures. 

'  There  was  mourning  along  the  rivers.  A  quietness 
came  over  the  land."  Stone  hammers,  flint  chips,  and 
arrows  lie  under  the  forests,  and  embers  of  fires  two  cen 
turies  old. 

The  native  tribes  were  disappearing  before  the  white 
man  came,  and  the  destruction  of  property  with  the  dead 
kept  the  survivors  always  impoverished. 


XIX 

A    WHALE   ASHORE 

"     4      WHALE !   a  whale  ashore !  " 

h-\        When    Chief    Coboway    brought    word    there 
-*•  -*-was  great  excitement  at  Fort  Clatsop.     Every 
body  wanted  to  see  the  whale,  but  few  could  go.    Captain 
Clark  appointed  twelve  men  to  be  ready  at  daylight. 

Sacajawea,  in  the  privacy  of  her  own  room  that  Sunday 
evening,  spoke  to  Charboneau.  Now  Charboneau  wanted 
her  to  stay  and  attend  to  the  "  1'Apalois  "  —  roasting 
meats  on  a  stick,  —  and  knowing  that  the  child  would 
have  to  be  looked  after,  slipped  over  to  the  Captains, 
discussing  by  the  fire. 


250  THE   CONQUEST 

"  Sacajawea  t'ink  she  want  to  see  de  whale.  She  ought 
not  go." 

"  Very  well,"  answered  the  Captains,  scarce  heeding. 
"  She  better  stay  at  the  fort.  It  would  be  a  hard  jaunt 
for  a  woman  to  go  over  Tillamook  Head." 

Charboneau  went  back.  "  De  Captinne  say  you  cannot 
go!" 

This  was  a  staggering  blow  to  Sacajawea,  but  her 
woman's  determination  had  become  aroused  and  she  took 
the  rostrum,  so  to  speak.  Leaving  the  baby  Touissant 
with  his  father,  she  in  turn  slipped  over  to  the  Captains. 

Sacajawea  was  a  born  linguist.  "  Captinne,  you  re 
member  w'en  we  reach  de  rivers  and  you  knew  not  which 
to  follow  ?  I  show  de  country  an'  point  de  stream.  Again 
w'en  my  husband  could  not  spik,  I  spik  for  you. 

"  Now,  Captinne,  I  travel  great  way  to  see  de  Beeg 
Water.  I  climb  de  mountain  an'  help  de  boat  on  de 
rapide.  An'  now  dis  monstous  fish  haf  come  "  -  Saca 
jawea  could  scarce  restrain  her  tears.  Sacajawea  was 
only  a  woman,  and  a  brave  little  woman  at  that. 

Captain  Lewis  was  moved.  "  Sacajawea,  you  are  one 
of  those  who  are  born  not  to  die.  Of  course  you  can  go. 
Go  and  be  getting  ready,  and,"  he  added,  "  if  Charboneau 
wants  to  go  too,  he  will  have  to  carry  the  baby !  " 

They  breakfasted  by  candle-light.  Everybody  was 
ready  next  morning,  but  Sacajawea  was  ahead  of  them 
all.  Charboneau  looked  at  her  out  of  the  corner  of  his 
eye,  but  said  nothing.  More  than  once  the  Captains  had 
reminded  him  of  his  duty. 

The  sun  rose  clear  and  cloudless  on  a  land  of  spring 
time,  and  yet  it  was  only  January.  Robins  sang  around 
the  stockade,  bluebirds  whizzed  by,  silver  in  the  sunlight. 
Two  canoes  proceeded  down  the  Netul  into  Meriwether 
Bay,  on  the  way  to  the  Clatsop  town. 

After  a  day's  adventure,  they  camped  near  a  herd  of 
elk  in  the  beautiful  moonlight.  At  noon,  next  day,  they 
reached  the  salt-makers.  Here  Jo  Fields,  Bratton,  and 
Gibson  had  their  brass  kettles  under  a  rock  arch,  boiling 
and  boiling  seawater  into  a  gallon  of  salt  a  day. 

Hiring    Twiltch,    a    young    Indian,    for    guide,    they 


A   WHALE   ASHORE  251 

climbed  Tillamook  Head,  about  thirty  miles  south  of 
Cape  Disappointment.  Upon  this  promontory,  Clark's 
Point  of  View,  they  paused  before  the  boisterous  Pacific, 
breaking  with  fury  and  flinging  its  waves  above  the 
Rock  of  Tillamook. 

On  one  side  the  blue  Columbia  widened  into  bays 
studded  with  Chinook  and  Clatsop  villages ;  on  the  other 
stretched  rich  prairies,  enlivened  by  beautiful  streams 
and  lakes  at  the  foot  of  the  hills.  Behind,  in  serried  rank, 
the  Douglas  spruce  —  "  the  tree  of  Turner's  dreams," 
the  king  of  conifers,  —  stood  monarch  of  the  hills.  Two 
hundred,  three  hundred  feet  in  air  they  towered,  a  hun 
dred  feet  without  a  limb,  so  dense  that  not  a  ray  of  sun 
could  reach  the  ground  beneath. 

Sacajawea,  save  Pocahontas  the  most  travelled  Indian 
Princess  in  our  history,  spoke  not  a  word,  but  looked  with 
calm  and  shining  eye  upon  the  fruition  of  her  hopes. 
Now  she  could  go  back  to  the  Mandan  towns  and  speak 
of  things  that  Madame  Jussaume  had  never  seen,  and  of 
the  Big  Water  beyond  the  Shining  Mountains. 

Down  the  steep  and  ragged  rocks  that  overhung  the 
sea,  they  clambered  to  a  Tillamook  village,  where  lay  the 
great  whale,  stranded  on  the  shore.  Nothing  was  left 
but  a  skeleton,  for  from  every  Indian  village  within  trav 
elling  distance,  men  and  women  were  working  like  bees 
upon  the  huge  carcass.  Then  home  they  went,  trailing 
over  the  mountains,  every  squaw  with  a  load  of  whale 
blubber  on  her  back,  to  be  for  many  a  month  the  dainty 
of  an  Indian  lodge. 

These  Indian  lodges  or  houses  were  a  source  of  great 
interest  to  Lewis  and  Clark.  Sunk  four  feet  into  the 
ground  and  rising  well  above,  like  an  out-door  cellar,  they 
were  covered  with  ridgepoles  and  low  sloping  roofs.  The 
sides  were  boarded  with  puncheons  of  cedar,  laboriously 
split  with  elkhorn  wedges  and  stone  hammers. 

A  door  in  the  gable  admitted  to  this  half-underground 
home  by  means  of  a  ladder.  Around  the  inner  walls, 
beds  of  mats  were  raised  on  scaffolds  two  or  three  feet 
high,  and  under  the  beds  were  deposited  winter  stores  of 
dried  berries,  roots,  nuts,  and  fish. 


252  THE    CONQUEST 

In  the  centre  of  each  house  a  fireplace,  six  or  eight  feet 
long,  was  sunk  in  the  floor,  and  surrounded  by  a  cedar 
fender  and  mats  for  the  family  to  sit  on.  The  walls, 
lined  with  mats  and  cedar  bark,  formed  a  very  effective 
shelter. 

Did  some  poor  stranded  mariner  teach  the  savage  this 
semi-civilised  architecture,  or  was  it  evolved  by  his  own 
genius?  However  this  may  be,  these  houses  were  found 
from  Yaquina  Bay  to  Yakutat. 

In  such  a  house  as  this  Captain  Clark  visited  Coboway, 
chief  of  the  Clatsops,  in  his  village  on  the  sunny  side  of  a 
hill.  As  soon  as  he  entered,  clean  mats  were  spread. 
Cobo way's  wife,  Tse-salks,  a  Tillamook  Princess,  brought 
berries  and  roots  and  fish  on  neat  platters  of  rushes. 
Syrup  of  sallal  berries  was  served  in  bowls  of  horn  and 
meat  in  wooden  trenchers. 

Naturally,  Sacajawea  was  interested  in  domestic  uten 
sils,  wooden  bowls,  spoons  of  horn,  skewers  and  spits 
for  roasting  meat,  and  beautifully  woven  water-tight 
baskets. 

Every  squaw  habitually  carried  a  knife,  fastened  to  the 
thumb  by  a  loop  of  twine,  to  be  hid  under  the  robe  when 
visitors  came.  These  knives,  bought  of  the  traders,  were 
invaluable  to  the  Indian  mother.  With  it  she  dug  roots, 
cut  wood,  meat,  or  fish,  split  rushes  for  her  flag  mats  and 
baskets,  and  fashioned  skins  for  dresses  and  moccasins. 
Ever  busy  they  were,  the  most  patient,  devoted  women 
in  the  world. 

Sacajawea,  with  her  beautiful  dress  and  a  husband 
who  sometimes  carried  the  baby,  was  a  new  sort  of  mortal 
on  this  Pacific  coast. 

While  they  were  conversing,  a  flock  of  ducks  lit  on  the 
water.  Clark  took  his  rifle  and  shot  the  head  off  one. 

The  astonished  Indians  brought  the  bird  and  marvelled. 
Their  own  poor  flintlocks,  loaded  with  bits  of  gravel  when 
shot  failed,  often  would  not  go  off  in  cold  weather,  but 
here  was  "  very  great  medicine."  They  examined  the 
duck,  the  musket,  and  the  small  bullets,  a  hundred  to  the 
pound. 

"  Kloshe  musquet !   wake !  kum-tux  musquet !    A  very 


A   WHALE   ASHORE  253 

good  musquet!  No!  do  not  understand  this  kind  of 
musquet !  " 

Thus  early  is  it  a  historical  fact  that  the  Chinook 
jargon  was  already  established  on  the  Pacific  coast.  This 
jargon,  a  polyglot  of  traders'  tongues,  like  the  old  Lingua 
Franca  of  the  Mediterranean,  is  used  by  the  coast  Indians 
to  this  day  from  the  Columbia  River  to  Point  Barrow  on 
the  Arctic.  And  for  its  birth  we  may  thank  the  Boston 
traders. 

Chinooks,  Clatsops,  Tillamooks  faced  that  stormy  beach 
and  lived  on  winter  stores  of  roots,  berries,  fish,  and  dried 
meat.  Their  beautiful  elastic  bows  of  white  cedar  were 
seldom  adequate  to  kill  the  great  elk,  so  when  the  rush 
bags  under  the  beds  were  empty,  they  watched  for  fish 
thrown  up  by  the  waves. 

"  Sturgeon  is  very  good,"  said  a  Clatsop  in  English, 
peering  and  prying  along  the  hollows  of  the  beach.  But 
the  great  whale,  Ecola,  that  was  a  godsend  to  the  poor 
people.  Upon  it  now  they  might  live  until  the  salmon 
came,  flooding  the  country  with  plenty. 

Old  Chief  Coboway  of  the  Clatsops  watched  those 
shores  for  sixty  years.  He  did  not  tell  this  story  to 
Lewis  and  Clark,  but  he  told  it  to  his  children,  and  so  it 
belongs  here. 

"  An  old  woman  came  crying  to  the  Clatsop  village : 
'  Something  on  the  shore !  Behold,  it  is  no  whale !  Two 
spruce  trees  stand  upright  on  it.  Ropes  are  tied  to  those 
spruce  trees.  Behold  bears  came  out  of  it ! '  Then  all 
the  people  ran.  Behold  the  bears  had  built  a  fire  of  drift 
wood  on  the  shore.  They  were  popping  corn.  They  held 
copper  kettles  in  their  hands.  They  had  lids.  The  bears 
pointed  inland  and  asked  for  water.  Then  two  people 
took  the  kettles  and  ran  inland.  They  hid.  Some  climbed 
up  into  the  thing.  They  went  down  into  the  ship.  It  was 
full  of  boxes.  They  found  brass  buttons  in  a  string  half 
a  fathom  long.  They  went  out.  They  set  fire.  The  ship 
burned.  It  burned  like  fat.  Then  the  Clatsops  gathered 
the  iron,  the  copper,  and  the  brass.  Then  were  the  Clat 
sops  rich." 

One  of  these  men  was  Ko-na-pe.     He  and  his  com- 


254  THE   CONQUEST 

panion  were  held  as  slaves.  Ko-na-pe  was  a  worker  in 
iron  and  could  fashion  knives  and  hatchets.  From  that 
time  the  Clatsops  had  knives.  He  was  too  great  to  be 
held  as  a  slave,  so  the  Clatsops  gave  him  and  his  friend 
their  liberty.  They  built  a  cabin  at  a  place  now  known  as 
New  Astoria,  but  the  Indians  called  it  "  Ko-na-pe,"  and 
it  was  known  by  that  name  long  after  the  country  was 
settled  by  the  whites. 

February  had  now  arrived.  For  weeks  every  man  not 
a  hunter  stood  over  the  kettles  with  his  deer-skin  sleeves 
rolled  up,  working  away  at  elkskins,  rubbing,  dipping, 
and  wringing.  Then  again  they  went  back  into  the  suds 
for  another  rubbing  and  working,  and  then  the  beautiful 
skin,  hung  up  to  smoke  and  dry,  came  out  soft  and 
pliable. 

Shields,  the  skilful,  cut  out  the  garments  with  a  butcher 
knife,  and  all  set  to  work  with  awls  for  needles  and  deer 
sinews  for  thread. 

For  weeks  this  leather-dressing  and  sewing  had  been 
going  on,  some  using  the  handy  little  "housewives"  given 
by  Dolly  Madison  and  the  ladies  of  the  White  House, 
until  Captain  Lewis  records,  "  the  men  are  better  fitted 
with  clothing  and  moccasins  than  they  have  been  since 
starting  on  this  voyage." 

.  Captain  Lewis  and  Captain  Clark  had  each  a  large  coat 
finished  of  the  skin  of  the  "  tiger  cat,"  of  which  it  "  took 
seven  robes  to  make  a  coat." 

With  beads  and  old  razors,  Captain  Lewis  bought 
high-crowned  Chinook  hats,  of  white  cedar-bark  and  bear- 
grass,  woven  European  fashion  by  the  nimble  fingers  of 
the  Clatsop  girls,  fine  as  Leghorn  and  water-tight. 

Patrick  Gass  counted  up  the  moccasins  and  found  three 
hundred  and  fifty-eight  pairs,  besides  a  good  stock  of 
dressed  elkskins  for  tents  and  bedding.  "  And  I  compute 
131  elk  and  20  deer  shot  in  this  neighbourhood  during  the 
winter/'  he  added. 

But  now  the  elk  were  going  to  the  mountains,  game 
was  practically  unobtainable.  Now  and  then  Drouillard 
snared  a  fine  fat  beaver  or  an  otter  in  his  traps ;  sometimes 
the  Indians  came  over  with  sturgeon,  fresh  anchovies,  or 


A    WHALE    ASHORE  255 

a  bag  of  wapato,  but  even  this  supply  was  precarious  and 
uncertain. 

February  n,  Captain  Clark  completed  a  map  of  the 
country,  including  rivers  and  mountains  from  Fort  Man- 
dan  to  Clatsop,  dotting  in  cross-cuts  for  the  home  journey, 
the  feat  of  a  born  geographer. 

February  21  the  saltmakers  returned,  with  twelve  gal 
lons  of  salt  sealed  up  to  last  to  the  cache  on  the  Jefferson. 

While  Shields  refitted  the  guns,  others  opened  and 
examined  the  precious  powder.  Thirty-five  canisters 
remained,  and  yet,  banged  as  they  had  been  over  many  a 
mountain  pass,  and  sunk  in  many  a  stream,  all  but  five 
were  found  intact  as  when  they  were  sealed  at  Pittsburg. 
Three  were  bruised  and  cracked,  one  had  been  pierced 
by  a  nail,  one  had  not  been  properly  sealed,  but  by  care 
the  men  could  dry  them  out  and  save  the  whole. 

The  greatest  necessity  now  was  a  boat.  A  long,  slim 
Chinook  canoe  made  out  of  a  single  tree  of  fir  or  cedar 
was  beyond  price.  Preliminary  dickers  were  tried  with 
Chinooks  and  Clatsops.  Finally  Drouillard  went  up  to 
Cathlamet. 

Of  all  the  trinkets  that  Drouillard  could  muster,  nothing 
short  of  Captain  Lewis's  laced  uniform  coat  could  induce 
Queen  Sally's  people  to  part  with  a  treasured  canoe. 
And  here  it  was.  Misfortune  had  become  a  joke. 

;'  Well,  now,  the  United  States  owes  me  a  coat," 
laughed  Lewis,  as  he  found  his  last  civilised  garment 
gone  to  the  savages. 

"  Six  blue  robes,  one  of  scarlet,  five  made  out  of  the  old 
United  States'  flag  that  had  floated  over  many  a  council, 
a  few  old  clothes,  Clark's  uniform  coat  and  hat  and  a  few 
little  trinkets  that  might  be  tied  in  a  couple  of  handker 
chiefs,"  this  was  the  reserve  fund  to  carry  them  two 
thousand  miles  to  St.  Louis. 

But  each  stout-hearted  explorer  had  his  gun  and  plenty 
of  powder  —  that  was  wealth. 

"  Now,  in  case  we  never  reach  the  United  States,"  said 
Lewis,  "  what  then  ?  " 

"  We  must  leave  a  Memorial,"  answered  Clark.  And 
so  the  Captains  prepared  this  document : 


256  THE    CONQUEST 

"  The  object  of  this  list  is,  that  through  the  medium  of 
some  civilised  person,  who  may  see  the  same,  it  may  be  made 
known  to  the  world,  that  the  party  consisting  of  the  persons 
whose  names  are  hereunto  annexed,  and  who  were  sent  out 
by  the  Government  of  the  United  States  to  explore  the  in 
terior  of  the  continent  of  North  America,  did  penetrate  the 
same  by  the  way  of  the  Missouri  and  Columbia  rivers,  to  the 
discharge  of  the  latter  into  the  Pacific  ocean,  where  they  ar 
rived  on  the  I4th  day  of  November,  1805,  and  departed  the 
2$d  day  of  March,  1806,  on  their  return  to  the  United  States 
by  the  same  route  by  which  they  had  come  out!' 

To  this  document  every  man  signed  his  name,  and 
copies  were  given  to  the  various  chiefs.  One  was  posted 
at  Fort  Clatsop  to  be  given  to  any  trader  that  might  arrive 
in  the  river,  and  thus,  in  case  of  their  death,  some  account 
of  their  exploration  might  be  saved  to  the  world.  On  the 
back  of  some  of  the  papers  Clark  sketched  the  route. 

At  last  only  one  day's  food  remained.  Necessity  com 
pelled  removal.  In  vain  their  eyes  were  strained  toward 
the  sea.  Never  were  Lewis  and  Clark  destined  to  see  a 
summer  day  on  the  Columbia,  when  sails  of  ships  flapped 
listlessly  against  the  masts,  and  vessels  heaved  reluctantly 
on  the  sluggish  waters,  rolling  in  long  swells  on  Clatsop 
beach. 

On  Sunday,  March  23,  1806,  the  boats  were  loaded  and 
all  was  ready.  Chief  Coboway  came  over  at  noon  to  bid 
them  good  bye. 

In  gratitude  for  many  favours  during  the  past  winter, 
Lewis  and  Clark  presented  their  houses  and  furniture  to 
the  kind-hearted  old  chief. 

Chief  Coboway  made  Fort  Clatsop  his  winter  home 
during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  Years  passed.  The 
stockade  fell  down,  young  trees  grew  up  through  the 
cabins,  but  the  spring  is  there  still,  gushing  forth  its 
waters,  cool  as  in  the  adventurous  days  of  one  hundred 
years  ago. 


A   RACE    FOR   EMPIRE  257 

XX 

A    RACE   FOR    EMPIRE 

IN  this  very  December  of  1805  while  Lewis  and  Clark 
were  struggling  with  the  storms  of  ocean  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Columbia,  a  thousand  miles  to  the  north  of 
them  the  indefatigable  and   indomitable   Simon   Fraser 
was  also  building  a  fort,  among  the  lochs  and  bens  of 
New  Caledonia,  the  British  Columbia  of  to-day. 

On  the  very  day  that  Lewis  and  Clark  left  Fort  Man- 
dan,  Simon  Fraser  and  his  men  had  faced  toward  the 
Rockies.  While  Lewis  and  Clark  were  exploring  the 
Missouri,  Fraser  and  his  voyageurs  were  pulling  for 
dear  life  up  the  Saskatchewan  and  over  to  Athabasca. 
On  the  very  day  that  Lewis  and  Clark  moved  into  Fort 
Clatsop,  Simon  Fraser,  at  the  Rocky  Mountain  Portage, 
had  men  busily  gathering  stones  "  to  get  a  chimney  built 
for  his  bedroom."  The  icy  northern  winter  came  down, 
but  in  January  mortar  was  made  to  plaster  his  trading 
fort,  the  Rocky  Mountain  Portage  at  the  Peace  River 
Pass. 

All  that  Arctic  winter  he  traded  with  the  natives,  killed 
deer  and  moose,  and  made  pemmican  for  an  expedition 
still  farther  to  the  west. 

All  through  the  stormy,  icy  April,  building  his  boats 
and  pounding  his  pemmican,  Fraser  stamped  and  stormed 
and  swore  because  the  snows  refused  to  melt  —  because 
the  rivers  yet  were  blocked  with  ice. 

The  boats  were  at  the  door,  the  bales  of  goods  were 
tied,  when  the  ice  began  to  break  in  May. 

The  moment  the  river  was  clear  all  hands  were  roused 
at  daybreak.  Simon  Fraser  turned  the  Rocky  Mountain 
Portage  over  to  McGillivray,  who  had  arrived  on  snow 
shoes,  and  pressed  on  west,  discovering  McLeod  Lake 
and  building  Fort  McLeod  upon  its  shores.  Then  he 
portaged  over  to  the  Fraser,  which  he  believed  to  be  the 

17 


258  THE   CONQUEST 

Columbia,  and  going  up  the  Stuart  branch  built  Fort 
St.  James  on  Stuart  Lake.  During  the  winter  and  sum 
mer,  after  Lewis  and  Clark  reached  home,  he  built  Fort 
Fraser  on  Fraser  Lake,  and  Fort  George  upon  the  Fraser 
River,  still  thinking  it  was  the  Columbia. 

"  Now  will  I  reach  the  mouth  of  this  Columbia,"  said 
Fraser  in  the  Spring  of  1808,  launching  his  boat,  the  Per 
severance,  upon  the  wildest  water  of  the  North. 

"  You  cannot  pass,"  said  the  Indians,  and  they  waved 
and  whirled  their  arms  to  indicate  the  mad  tumultuous 
swirling  of  the  waters. 

"  Whatever  the  obstacle,"  said  Simon  Fraser,  "  I  shall 
follow  this  river  to  the  end,"  and  down  he  went  for  days 
and  days  through  turbulent  gulfs  and  whirlpools,  past 
rocks  and  rapids  and  eddies,  under  frowning,  overhang 
ing  precipices  in  the  high  water  of  May. 

The  Indians  spoke  of  white  people. 

"  It  must  be  Lewis  and  Clark,"  groaned  Fraser,  re 
doubling  his  effort  to  win  another  empire  for  his  king. 

Daily,  hourly,  risking  their  lives,  at  every  step  in  the 
Mountains  the  Indians  said,  "You  can  go  no  further." 

But  the  sturdy  Scotchmen  gripped  their  oars  and  set 
their  teeth,  turning,  doubling,  twisting,  shooting  past 
rocky  points  that  menaced  death,  portaging,  lifting 
canoes  by  sheer  grit  and  resolution  up  almost  impass 
able  rockways,  over  cliffs  almost  without  a  foothold  and 
down  into  the  wave  again.  So  ran  the  Northwesters 
down  the  wild  river  to  the  sea,  and  camped  near  the 
present  site  of  New  Westminster.  And  lo!  it  was  not 
the  Columbia. 

Back  came  Simon  Fraser  to  Fort  William  on  Lake 
Superior  to  report  what  he  had  done,  and  they  crowned 
his  brow  with  the  name  of  his  own  great  river,  the 
Fraser. 

Travellers  look  down  the  frowning  Fraser  gorge  to 
day,  and  little  realise  why  Simon  Fraser  made  that  dar 
ing  journey. 


"A    SHIP!     A    SHIP!"  259 

XXI 

"A    SHIP!     A    SHIP!" 

WHILE  Lewis  and  Clark  were  making  prepara 
tions  to  leave  Fort  Clatsop,  all  unknown  to 
them  a  ship  was  trying  to  cross  the  bar  into 
the  Columbia  River.  And  what  a  tale  had  she  to  tell, 
—  of  hunger,  misery,  despair,  and  death  at  Sitka. 

Since  1787  the  Boston  ships  had  been  trading  along 
these  shores.  In  that  year  1792,  when  Captain  Robert 
Gray  discovered  the  Columbia  River,  there  were  already 
twenty-one  American  ships  in  the  Pacific  northwest. 

In  May,  1799,  the  Boston  brig  Caroline,  Captain  Cleve 
land,  was  buying  furs  in  Sitka  Sound,  when  coasting 
along  over  from  the  north  came  the  greatest  of  all  the 
"Russians,  Alexander  von  Baranof,  with  two  ships  and  a 
fleet  of  bidarkas. 

"  What  now  will  you  have?"  demanded  the  Sitka 
chief,  as  the  expedition  entered  the  basin  of  Sitka  Sound. 

"  A  place  to  build  a  fort  and  establish  a  settlement  for 
trade,"  answered  Baranof. 

"  A  Boston  ship  is  anchored  below  and  buying  many 
skins/'  answered  the  chief.  But  presents  were  distrib 
uted,  a  trade  was  made,  and  Russian  axes  began  felling 
the  virgin  forest  on  the  sides  of  Verstova. 

The  next  day  Captain  Cleveland  visited  Baranof  at  his 
fort  building. 

"Savages!"  echoed  Captain  Cleveland  to  Baranof s 
comment  on  the  natives.  "  I  should  say  so.  I  have  but 
ten  men  before  the  mast,  but  on  account  of  the  fierce 
character  of  these  Indians  I  have  placed  a  screen  of  hides 
around  the  ship,  that  they  may  not  see  the  deck  nor  know 
how  few  men  I  have.  Two  pieces  of  cannon  are  in  posi 
tion  and  a  pair  of  blunderbusses  on  the  tafrrail." 

But  the  land  was  rich  in  furs.  It  was  this  that 
brought  Baranof  over  from  Kadiak. 


260  THE    CONQUEST 

In  three  years  Sitka  was  a  strong  fort,  but  in  June, 
1802,  in  the  absence  of  Baranof,  it  was  attacked  one 
day  by  a  thousand  Indians  armed  with  muskets  bought 
of  the  Boston  traders. 

In  a  few  hours  the  fort,  a  new  ship  in  the  harbour, 
warehouses,  cattle  sheds,  and  a  bathhouse  were  burnt 
to  ashes.  The  poor  dumb  cattle  were  stuck  full  of 
lances. 

A  terrible  massacre  accompanied  the  burning.  To 
escape  suffocation  the  Russians  leaped  from  the  flaming 
windows  only  to  be  caught  on  the  uplifted  lances  of  the 
savage  Sitkas.  Some  escaped  to  the  woods,  when  an 
English  vessel  providentially  appeared  and  carried  the 
few  remaining  survivors  to  Kadiak. 

That  autumn  two  new  ships  arrived  from  Russia  with 
hunters,  labourers,  provisions,  and  news  of  Baranof 's  pro 
motion  by  the  czar. 

Tears  coursed  down  the  great  man's  weather-beaten 
cheeks.  "  I  am  a  nobleman ;  but  Sitka  is  lost !  I  do  not 
care  to  live;  I  will  go  and  either  die  or  restore  the  pos 
sessions  of  my  august  benefactor." 

Then  back  came  Baranof  to  Sitka  on  his  errand  of 
vengeance,  with  three  hundred  bidarkas  and  six  small 
Russian  ships,  to  be  almost  wrecked  in  Sitka  Sound. 
Here  he  was  joined  by  the  Neva  just  out  from  Kron- 
stadt,  the  first  to  carry  the  Russian  flag  around  the 
world. 

Upon  the  hill  where  Sitka  stands  to-day,  the  Indians 
had  built  a  fort  of  logs  piled  around  with  tangled  brush. 
On  this  the  Russians  opened  fire.  But  no  reply  came. 
With  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  and  several  guns,  Bar 
anof  landed  in  the  dense  woods  to  take  the  fort  by  storm. 
Then  burst  the  sheeted  flame.  Ten  Russians  were  killed 
and  twenty-six  wounded.  But  for  the  fleet,  Baranof  s 
career  would  have  ended  on  that  day. 

But  in  time  ships  with  cannon  were  more  than  a  match 
for  savages  armed  with  Boston  muskets.  Far  into  the 
night  a  savage  chant  was  wafted  into  the  air  —  the 
Alaskans  had  surrendered.  At  daylight  all  was  still. 
No  sound  came  from  the  shore,  and  when  the  Russians 


"A    SHIP!    A    SHIP!"  261 

visited  the  Indian  hill,  the  fort  was  filled  with  slaugh 
tered  bodies  of  infant  children,  slain  by  their  own  par 
ents  who  felt  themselves  unable  to  carry  them  and  escape. 
The  Indian  fort  was  immediately  burned  to  the  ground 
and  on  its  site  arose  the  Russian  stronghold  of  Sitka 
Castle. 

That  new  fort  at  Sitka  was  just  finished  and  mounted 
with  cannon  the  summer  that  Lewis  and  Clark  came 
down  the  Columbia.  Kitchen  gardens  were  under  cul 
tivation  and  live  stock  thriving. 

At  Sitka  that  same  autumn  the  Elizaveta  arrived,  with 
the  Russian  Imperial  Inspector  of  Alaska  on  board,  the 
Baron  von  Rezanof,  "  Chamberlain  of  the  Russian  Court 
and  Commander  of  all  America,"  he  called  himself. 

"  What  is  this  I  hear  of  those  Bostonians?"  inquired 
the  great  Baron,  unrolling  long  portraits  of  the  Imperial 
family  to  be  hung  in  Sitka  Castle.  "  Those  Bostonians, 
are  they  undermining  our  trade  in  furs  with  China?  " 

"  Ah,  yes,"  answered  Count  Baranof,  "  the  American 
republic  is  greatly  in  need  of  Chinese  goods,  Chinese 
teas  and  silks,  which  formerly  had  to  be  purchased  in 
coin.  But  since  these  shores  have  been  discovered  with 
their  abundance  of  furs,  they  are  no  longer  obliged  to 
take  coin  with  them,  but  load  their  vessels  with  products 
of  their  own  country." 

"  All  too  numerous  have  become  these  Boston  skippers 
on  this  northwest  coast,"  continued  Von  Rezanof  in  a 
decisive  tone.  "  Frequent  complaints  have  been  made  to 
the  American  President  that  his  people  are  selling  fire 
arms  to  our  Indians,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  It  is  an  out 
rage.  We  are  justified  in  using  force.  I  recommend  an 
armed  brig  to  patrol  these  waters." 

Food  supplies  were  low  at  Sitka  that  winter.  No  ship 
came.  The  Elizaveta  dispatched  to  Kadiak  for  supplies 
returned  no  more.  No  flour,  no  fish,  not  even  seal  blub 
ber  for  the  garrisons,  could  be  caught  or  purchased.  They 
were  eating  crows  and  eagles  and  devil-fish.  Just  then, 
when  a  hundred  cannon  were  loaded  to  sweep  the  Yankee 
skippers  from  the  sea,  a  little  Rhode  Island  ship  came 
sailing  into  Sitka  harbour. 


262  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Shall  we  expel  these  American  traders  from  the 
North  Pacific?"  demanded  Von  Rezanof. 

"For  the  love  of  God,  no!"  cried  Baranof.  "That 
little  ship  is  our  saviour !  " 

Into  the  starving  garrison  the  Yankee  Captain  De 
Wolf  brought  bread  and  beef,  and  raised  the  famine 
siege  of  Sitka  Castle.  Baranof  bought  the  little  ship, 
the  Juno,  with  all  her  cargo,  for  eight  thousand  dollars 
in  furs  and  drafts  on  St.  Petersburg.  In  addition  Rez 
anof  gave  De  Wolf  a  sloop,  the  Ermak,  to  carry  his  men 
and  furs  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

"  God  grant  that  they  may  not  have  paid  dear  for  their 
rashness  in  trusting  their  lives  to  such  a  craft!"  ex 
claimed  Von  Rezanof,  as  the  gallant  Yankee  Captain 
spread  sail  and  disappeared  from  Sitka  harbour. 

The  Juno,  a  staunch,  copper-bottomed  fast  vessel  of 
two  hundred  six  tons,  built  at  Bristol,  Rhode  Island,  in 
1799,  was  now  fitted  out  for  the  Russian  trade  and  dis 
patched  to  Kadiak. 

The  storms  that  Lewis  and  Clark  heard  booming  on 
the  Oregon  coast  that  winter,  devastated  Alaskan  shores 
as  well.  When  the  breakers  came  thundering  up  the 
rocks  and  the  winds  shook  Sitka  Castle,  Count  Baranof 
in  his  stronghold  could  not  sleep  for  thinking,  "  Oh,  the 
ships !  —  the  ships  out  on  this  stormy  deep,  laden  with 
what  I  need  so  much !  " 

The  little  Juno  returned  from  Kadiak  with  dried  fish 
and  oil,  and  news  of  disaster :  "  The  Elizaveta  has  been 
wrecked  in  a  heavy  gale.  Six  large  bidarkas  laden  with 
furs  on  the  way  to  you  went  down.  Two  hundred 
hunters  have  perished  at  sea.  Our  settlement  at  Yaku- 
tat  has  been  destroyed  by  an  Indian  massacre." 

"  My  God  !  My  God !  "  Baranof  cried,  "  how  can  we 
repair  all  these  disasters!  " 

But  ever  and  ever  the  gray  sea  boomed  upon  the  shore 
where  the  wretched  inmates  of  Sitka  Castle  were  dying. 
The  relief  from  the  Juno  was  only  temporary.  By  Feb 
ruary  not  a  pound  of  bread  a  day  dared  they  distribute 
to  the  men. 

Long  since  Rezanof  had  declared  they  must  have  an 


"A    SHIP!     A    SHIP!"  263 

agricultural  settlement.  Now  he  fixed  his  eye  on  the 
Columbia  River.  Sitting  there  in  the  dreary  castle  he 
was  writing  to  the  czar,  little  dreaming  that  in  a  hun 
dred  years  his  very  inmost  thought  would  be  read  in 
America. 

Starvation  at  Sitka  was  imminent,  —  it  was  impos 
sible  to  delay  longer.  Into  the  stormy  sea  Rezanof  him 
self  set  the  Juno's  sail  on  his  way  to  the  Columbia. 

While  Lewis  and  Clark  were  writing  out  the  muster 
roll  to  nail  to  the  wall  at  Fort  Clatsop.  for  any  passing 
ship,  Rezanof  was  striving  to  cross  the  Columbia  bar. 
None  could  see  beyond  the  mists.  Contrary  winds  blew, 
it  rained,  it  hailed. 

Rezanof  sighted  the  Columbia  March  14,  1806,  but 
the  current  drove. him  back.  Again  on  the  2Oth  he  tried 
to  enter,  and  on  the  2ist,  but  the  stormy  river,  like  a  thing 
of  life,  beat  him  back  and  beat  him  back,  until  the  Rus 
sian  gave  it  up,  and  four  days  later  ran  into  the  harbour 
of  San  Francisco. 

In  June  he  returned  with  wheat,  oats,  pease,  beans, 
flour,  tallow,  and  salt  to  the  famished  traders  at  Sitka. 

But  notwithstanding  all  these  troubles,  in  1805-6  Bar- 
anof  dispatched  to  St.  Petersburg  furs  valued  at  more 
than  five  hundred  thousand  roubles. 

More  and  more  the  Boston  traders  came  back  to 
Alaskan  waters.  Baranof  often  found  it  easier  to  buy 
supplies  from  Boston  than  from  Okhotsk. 

"  Furnish  me  with  Aleutian  hunters  and  bidarkas 
and  I  will  hunt  on  shares  for  you,"  proposed  a  Boston 
Captain. 

"  Agreed,"  said  Baranof,  and  for  years  fleets  of  bidar 
kas  under  Boston  Captains  hunted  and  trapped  and  traded 
for  sea  otter  southward  along  Pacific  shores. 

"  These  Boston  smugglers  and  robbers!  "  muttered  the 
Spaniards  of  California.  "  Where  do  they  hide  them 
selves  all  winter?  We  know  they  are  on  our  shores  but 
never  a  glimpse  can  we  get  of  their  fleet."  Meanwhile 
the  Boston  traders  on  the  coasts  of  California  raked  in 
the  skins  and  furs,  and  sailing  around  by  Hawaii  reached 
Sitka  in  time  for  Spring  sealing  in  the  north. 


264  THE    CONQUEST 

Some  hints  of  this  reached  the  Russian  Directory  at  St. 
Petersburg,  but  no  one  dared  to  interfere  with  Baranof . 

Shipload  after  shipload  of  furs  he  sent  home  that  sold 
for  fabulous  sums  in  the  markets  of  Russia.  The  czar 
himself  took  shares  and  the  Imperial  navy  guarded  the 
Russias  of  North  America. 

All  honour  to  Baranof,  Viking  of  Sitka,  and  builder 
of  ships!  For  forty  years  he  ruled  the  Northwest,  the 
greatest  man  in  the  North  Pacific.  His  name  was  known 
on  the  coast  of  Mexico,  even  to  Brazil  and  Havana.  The 
Boston  merchants  consulted  him  in  making  up  their  car 
goes.  In  1810  he  went  into  partnership  with  John  Jacob 
Astor  to  exchange  supplies  for  furs. 

Above  all  disaster  he  rose,  though  ship  after  ship  was 
lost.  But  it  must  be  admitted  the  Russians  were  not  such 
seamen  as  the  gallant  Boston  skippers. 

Never  again  will  this  land  see  more  hardy  sailors  than 
the  American  tars  that  travelled  the  seas  at  the  close  of  our 
Revolution.  Our  little  Yankee  brigs  were  creeping  down 
and  down  the  coast  and  around  the  Horn,  until  every  vil 
lage  had  its  skippers  in  the  far  Pacific.  Some  went  for 
furs  and  some  for  whales,  and  all  for  bold  adventure. 

In  July,  1806,  the  Lydia,  having  just  rescued  two 
American  sailors  from  the  savages  at  Vancouver  Island, 
came  into  the  Columbia  River  for  a  load  of  spars,  the  be 
ginning  of  a  mighty  commerce.  Here  they  heard  of  Lewis 
and  Clark,  and  ten  miles  up,  faithful  old  Chief  Coboway 
gave  Captain  Hill  the  muster  roll  left  at  Fort  Clatsop. 
This,  sent  by  way  of  China,  reached  the  United  States 
in  1807,  to  find  the  great  explorers  safe  at  home. 

With  the  death  of  Baranof  in  1819  ended  the  vast  plan 
of  Russia  to  make  the  northern  half  of  the  Pacific  its 
own.  Baranof  was  small  and  wrinkled  and  bald,  but  his 
eye  had  life.  He  would  have  made  a  czar  like  Peter  the 
Great.  To  him  and  him  alone  was  due  the  Russia  of 
America,  that  for  seven  million  dollars  was  sold  to  us 
in  1870,  an  empire  in  itself. 


BACK   TO    CIVILISATION  265 

XXII 

BACK    TO    CIVILISATION 

THE  canoes  were  loaded,  and  at  one  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  of  Sunday,  the  23d  day  of  March,  1806, 
Lewis  and  Clark  took  final  leave  of  Fort  Clatsop. 

Back  past  Cathlamet  they  came,  where  Queen  Sally 
still  watched  by  her  totem  posts ;  past  Oak  Point  on 
Fanny's  Island,  named  by  Clark*  where  two  Springs  later 
a  Boston  ship  made  the  first  white  settlement  in  Oregon. 
Slowly  the  little  flotilla  paddled  up,  past  Coffin  Rock, 
immemorial  deposit  of  Indian  dead,  past  snowy  St. 
Helens,  a  landmark  at  sea  for  the  ship  that  would  enter 
the  harbour. 

Flowers  were  everywhere,  the  hillsides  aglow  with  red 
flowering  currants  that  made  March  as  gay  as  the  roses 
of  June.  The  grass  was  high,  and  the  robins  were 
singing. 

At  sunset,  March  30,  '  they  camped  on  a  beautiful 
prairie,  the  future  site  of  historic  Vancouver.  Before 
them  the  Columbia  was  a  shimmer  of  silver.  Behind, 
rose  the  dim,  dark  Oregon  forest.  The  sharp  cry  of  the 
sea-gull  rang  over  the  waters,  and  the  dusky  pelican  and 
the  splendid  brown  albatross  were  sailing  back  to  the 
sea. 

Herds  of  elk  and  deer  roamed  on  the  uplands  and  in 
woody  green  islands  below,  where  flocks  of  ducks,  geese, 
and  swans  were  digging  up  the  lily-like  wapato  with  their 
bills. 

With  laboured  breath,  still  bending  to  the  oar,  on  the 
first  of  April  they  encountered  a  throng  of  Indians  crowd 
ing  down  from  above,  gaunt,  hollow-eyed,  almost  starved, 
greedily  tarrying  to  pick  up  the  bones  and  refuse  meat 
thrown  from  the  camp  of  the  whites. 

"  Katah  mesika  chaco?"  inquired  Captain  Lewis. 

"  Halo  muck-a-muck"  answered  the  forlorn  Indians. 
"  Dried  fish  all  gone.  No  deer.  No  elk.  No  antelope 


266  THE    CONQUEST 

to  the  Nez  Perce  country."  Hundreds  were  coming  down 
for  food  at  Wapato.  "  Blip  salmon  chaco." 

"  Until  the  salmon  come !  "  That  had  been  the  cry  of 
the  Clatsops.  The  Chinooks  were  practising  incantations 
to  bring  the  longed-for  salmon.  The  Cathlamets  were 
spreading  their  nets.  The  Wahkiakums  kept  their  boats 
afloat.  Even  the  Multnomahs  were  wistfully  waiting. 
And  now  here  came  plunging  down  all  the  upper  country 
for  wapato,  —  "  Until  the  salmon  come." 

"  And  pray,  when  will  that  be?  " 

"  Not  until  the  next  full  moon,"  —  at  least  the  second 
of  May,  and  in  May  the  Americans  had  hoped  to  cross 
the  mountains.  All  the  camp  deliberated,  —  and  still  the 
Cascade  Indians  came  flocking  down  into  the  lower 
valley. 

"  We  must  remain  here  until  we  can  collect  meat 
enough  to  last  us  to  the  Nez  Perce  nation,"  said  the  Cap 
tains,  and  so,  running  the  gauntlet  of  starvation,  it  hap 
pened  that  Lewis  and  Clark  camped  for  ten  days  near  the 
base  of  Mt.  Hood  at  the  river  Sandy.  In  order  to  collect 
as  much  meat  as  possible  a  dozen  hunters  were  sent  out; 
the  rest  were  employed  in  cutting  and  hanging  the  meat 
to  dry. 

Two  young  Indians  came  into  the  camp  at  the  Sandy. 

"  Kah  mesika  Illahee? —  Where  is  your  country?" 
was  asked  them,  in  the  Chinook  jargon  caught  at  Clatsop. 

"  At  the  Falls  of  a  great  river  that  flows  into  the 
Columbia  from  the  south." 

"  From  the  south  ?    We  saw  no  such  river." 

With  a  coal  on  a  mat  one  of  the  Indians  drew  it.  The 
Captains  looked. 

"  Ah  !  behind  those  islands !  "  It  was  where  the  Mult- 
nomah  chieftain  in  his  war  canoe  had  said,  "  Village 
there!"  on  their  downward  journey  to  the  sea.  Clark 
gave  one  of  the  men  a  burning  glass  to  conduct  him  to 
the  spot,  and  set  out  with  seven  men  in  a  canoe. 

Along  the  south  side  of  the  Columbia,  back  they  pad 
dled  to  the  mysterious  inlet  hidden  behind  that  emerald 
curtain.  And  along  with  them  paddled  canoe-loads  of 
men,  women,  and  children  in  search  of  food. 


BACK   TO    CIVILISATION  267 

Clark  now  perceived  that  what  they  had  called  "  Image- 
canoe  Island  "  consisted  of  three  islands,  the  one  in  the 
middle  concealing  the  opening  between  the  other  two. 

Here  great  numbers  of  canoes  were  drawn  up.  Lifting 
their  long,  slim  boats  to  their  backs,  the  Indian  women 
crossed  inland  to  the  sloughs  and  ponds,  where,  frighten 
ing  up  the  ducks,  they  plunged  to  the  breast  into  the  icy 
cold  water.  There  they  stood  for  hours,  loosening  wapato 
with  their  feet.  The  bulbs,  rising  to  the  surface,  were 
picked  up  and  tossed  into  the  boats  to  feed  the  hungry 
children. 

Clark  entered  an  Indian  house  to  buy  wapato. 

"  Not,  not!  "  with  sullen  look  they  shook  their  heads. 
No  gift  of  his  could  buy  the  precious  wapato. 

Deliberately  then  the  captain  took  out  one  of  Dr.  Sau- 
grain's  phosphorus  matches  and  tossed  it  in  the  fire. 
Instantly  it  spit  and  flamed. 

<e  Me-sah-chie!  M e-sah-chie !  " — the  Indians  shrieked, 
and  piled  the  cherished  wapato  at  his  feet.  The  scream 
ing  children  fled  behind  the  beds  and  hid  behind  the  men. 
An  old  man  began  to  speak  with  great  vehemence,  im 
ploring  his  god  for  protection. 

The  match  burned  out  and  quiet  was  restored.  Clark 
paid  for  the  wapato,  smoked,  and  went  on,  behind 'the 
islands. 

As  if  lifting  a  veil  the  boat  swept  around  the  willows 
and  the  Indian  waved  his  hand. 

"  Multnomah !  " 

Before  them,  vast  and  deep,  a  river  rolled  its  smooth 
volume  into  the  Columbia.  At  the  same  moment  five 
snow  peaks  burst  into  view, — Rainier,  Hood,  St.  Helens, 
Adams,  and  to  the  southeast  another  snowy  cone  which 
Clark  at  once  saluted,  "  Mount  Jefferson !  " 

For  the  first  recorded  time  a  white  man  gazed  on  the 
river  Willamette. 

This  sudden  vision  of  emerald  hills,  blue  waters,  and 
snowy  peaks  forced  the  involuntary  exclamation,  "  The 
only  spot  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  suitable  for  a 
settlement!"  The  very  air  of  domestic  occupation 
gleamed  on  the  meadows  flecked  with  deer  and  waterfall. 


268  THE    CONQUEST 

Amid  the  scattered  groves  of  oak  and  dogwood,  bursting 
now  into  magnolian  bloom,  Clark  half  expected  to  see 
some  stately  mansion  rise,  as  in  the  park  of  some  old 
English  nobleman.  The  ever-prevailing  flowering  cur 
rant  lit  the  landscape  with  a  hue  of  roses. 

A  dozen  miles  or  more  Clark  pressed  on,  up  the  great 
inland  river,  and  slept  one  night  near  the  site  of  the 
present  Portland.  He  examined  the  soil,  looked  at  the 
timber,  and  measured  a  fallen  fir  three  hundred  and 
eighteen  feet  as  it  lay. 

Watching  the  current  rolling  its  uniform  flow  from 
some  unknown  distant  source,  the  Captain  began  taking 
soundings. 

"  This  river  appears  to  possess  water  enough  for  the 
largest  ship.  Nor  is  it  rash  to  believe  that  it  may  water 
the  country  as  far  as  California."  For  at  least  two-thirds 
of  the  width  he  could  find  no  bottom  with  his  five-fathom 
line. 

Along  that  wide  deep  estuary,  the  grainships  of  the 
world  to-day  ride  up  to  the  wharves  of  Portland.  The 
same  snow  peaks  are  there,  the  same  emerald  hills,  and 
the  bounteous  smile  of  Nature  blushing  in  a  thousand 
orchards. 

All  along  the  shores  were  deserted  solitary  houses  of 
broad  boards  roofed  with  cedar  bark,  with  household  fur 
niture,  stone  mortars,  pestles,  canoes,  mats,  bladders  of 
train  oil,  baskets,  bowls,  trenchers  —  all  left.  The  fire 
places  were  filled  with  dead  embers,  the  bunk-line  tiers 
of  beds  were  empty.  All  had  just  gone  or  were  going  to 
the  fisheries. 

"And  where?" 

"  To  Clackamas  nation.  Hyas  tyee  Tumwater.  Great 
Falls.  Salmon." 

Had  Clark  but  passed  a  few  miles  further  up,  he  would 
have  found  hundreds  of  Indians  at  the  fishing  rendez 
vous,  Clackamas  Rapids  and  Willamette  Falls. 

"  How  many  of  the  Clackamas  nation  ?  " 

"  Eleven  villages,  to  the  snow  peak." 

"And  beyond?" 

"  Forty  villages,  the  Callapooias."     With  outstretched 


BACK   TO    CIVILISATION  269 

hand  the  Indian  closed  his  eyes  and  shook  his  head,  — 
evidently  he  had  never  been  so  far  to  the  south. 

Back  around  Warrior's  Point  Clark  came,  whence  the 
Multnomahs  were  wont  to  issue  to  battle  in  their  huge 
wrar  canoes.  An  old  Indian  trail  led  up  into  the  interior, 
where  for  ages  the  lordly  Multnomahs  had  held  their 
councils.  Many  houses  had  fallen  entirely  to  ruin. 

Clark  inquired  the  cause  of  decay.  An  aged  Indian 
pointed  to  a  woman  deeply  pitted  with  the  smallpox. 

"  All  died  of  that.    Ahn-cutty!    Long  time  ago!  " 

The  Multnomahs  lived  on  Wapato  Island.  A  dozen 
nations  gave  fealty  to  Multnomah.  All  had  symbolic 
totems,  carved  and  painted  on  door  and  bedstead,  and  at 
every  bedhead  hiing  a  war  club  and  a  Moorish  scimitar 
of  iron,  thin  and  sharp,  rude  relic  of  Ko-na-pe's  work 
shop. 

Having  now  dried  sufficient  meat  to  last  to  the  Nez 
Perces,  Lewis  and  Clark  set  out  for  the  Dalles,  that 
tragical  valley,  racked  and  battered,  where  the  devils 
held  their  tourneys  when  the  world  was  shaped  by  flood 
and  flame. 

Through  the  sheeny  brown  basaltic  rock,  three  rifts 
let  through  the  river,  where,  in  fishing  time,  salmon 
leaped  in  prodigious  numbers,  filling  the  Indians'  baskets, 
tons  and  tons  a  day.  But  the  salmon  had  not  yet  come. 

At  this  season  the  upper  tribes  came  down  to  the  Dalles 
to  traffic  robes  and  silk  grass  for  sea-shells  and  wapato. 
Fish  was  money.  After  the  traders  came,  beads,  beads, 
became  the  Indian's  one  ambition.  For  beads  he  would 
sacrifice  his  only  garment  and  his  last  morsel  of  food. 

In  this  annual  traffic  of  east  and  west,  the  Dalles  In 
dians  had  become  traders,  robbers,  pirates.  No  canoe 
passed  that  way  without  toll.  Dressed  in  deerskin,  elk, 
bighorn,  wolf,  and  buffalo,  these  savages  lay  now  in  wait 
for  Lewis  and  Clark,  portaging  up  the  long  narrows. 

Tugging,  sweating,  paddling,  poling,  pulling  by  cords, 
it  was  difficult  work  hauling  canoes  up  the  narrow  way. 

Crowds  of  Indians  pressed  in. 

"  Six  tomahawks  and  a  knife  are  gone!" 

"  Another  tomahawk  gone !  " 


2;o  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Out  of  the  road,"  commanded  Lewis.  "  Whoever 
steals  shall  be  shot  instantly." 

The  crowds  fell  back.  Every  man  toiled  on  with  gun 
in  hand.  But  from  village  to  village,  dishes,  blankets, 
and  whatever  the  Indians  could  get  their  hands  on,  dis 
appeared.  Soon  there  would  be  no  baggage. 

It  seemed  impossible  to  detect  a  thief.  "  Nothing  but 
numbers  protects  us,"  said  the  white  men. 

Worse  even  than  the  pirates  of  the  Sioux,  it  came 
almost  to  pitched  battle.  Again  and  again  Lewis  ha 
rangued  the  chiefs  for  the  restoration  of  stolen  property. 
Once  he  struck  an  Indian.  Finally  he  set  out  to  burn  a 
village,  but  the  missing  property  came  to  light,  hidden  in 
an  Indian  hut. 

So  long  did  it  take  to  make  these  portages  that  food 
supplies  failed.  In  the  heart  of  a  thickly  populated  and 
savage  country  the  expedition  was  bankrupt. 

With  what  gratitude,  then,  they  met  Yellept,  chief  of 
the  Walla  Wallas,  waiting  upon  his  hills. 

"  Come  to  my  village.  You  shall  have  food.  You 
shall  have  horses." 

Gladly  they  accompanied  him  to  his  village  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Walla  Walla  river.  Immediately  he  called 
in  not  only  his  own  but  the  neighbouring  nations,  urging 
them  to  hospitality.  Then  Chief  Yellept,  the  most  notable 
man  in  all  that  country,  himself  brought  an  armful  of 
wood  for  their  fires  and  a  platter  of  roasted  mullets. 

At  once  all  the  Walla  Wallas  followed  with  armloads 
of  fuel;  the  campfires  blazed  and  crackled.  Footsore, 
weary,  half-starved,  Lewis  and  Clark  and  their  men 
supped  and  then  slept. 

Fortunately  there  was  among  the  Walla  Wallas  a  cap 
tive  Shoshone  boy  who  spoke  the  tongue  of  Sacajawea. 
In  council  the  Captains  explained  themselves  and  the 
object  of  their  journey. 

"  Opposite  our  village  a  shorter  route  leads  to  the 
Kooskooskee,"  said  Yellept.  "  A  road  of  grass  and 
water,  with  deer  and  antelope." 

Clark  computed  that  this  cut-off  would  save  eighty 
miles. 


BACK   TO    CIVILISATION  271 

In  vain  the  Captains  desired  to  press  on. 

"  Wait,"  begged  Yellept.  "  Wait."  Already  he  had 
sent  invitations  to  the  Eyakimas,  his  friends  the  Black 
Bears,  and  to  the  Cayuses. 

Possibly  Sacajawea  had  hinted  something;  at  any 
rate  with  a  cry  of  "  Very  Great  Medicine,"  the  lame,  the 
halt,  the  blind  pressed  around  the  camp.  The  number  of 
unfortunates,  products  of  Indian  battle,  neglect,  and  ex 
posure,  was  prodigious. 

Opening  the  medicine  chest,  while  Lewis  bought  horses, 
Clark  turned  physician,  distributing  eye-water,  splinting 
broken  bones,  dealing  out  pills  and  sulphur.  One  Indian 
with  a  contracted  knee  came  limping  in. 

"  My  own  father,  Walla  Walla  chief,"  says  old  Se- 
cho-wa,  an  aged  Indian  woman  on  the  Umatilla  to-day. 
"  Lots  of  children,  lots  of  horses.  I,  very  little  girl, 
follow  them." 

With  volatile  liniments  and  rubbing  the  chief  was 
relieved. 

In  gratitude  Yellept  presented  Clark  with  a  beautiful 
white  horse ;  Clark  in  turn  gave  all  he  had  —  his  sword. 

Bidding  the  chief  adieu,  the  Captains  recorded :  "  We 
may,  indeed,  justly  affirm,  that  of  all  the  Indians  whom 
we  have  met  since  leaving  the  United  States  the  Walla 
Wallas  were  the  most  hospitable  and  sincere." 

Poor  old  Yellept!  One  hundred  years  later  his  medal 
was  found  in  the  sand  at  the  mouth  of  the  Walla  Walla. 
All  his  sons  were  slain  in  battle  or  died  of  disease.  When 
the  last  one  lay  stretched  in  the  grave,  the  old  chief  stepped 
in  upon  the  corpse  and  commanded  his  people  to  bury 
them  in  one  grave  together. 

"  On  account  of  his  great  sorrow,"  says  old  Se-cho-wa. 

And  so  he  was  buried. 


272  THE    CONQUEST 

XXIII 

CAMP    CHOPUNNISH 

AS  Lewis  and  Clark  with  twenty-three  horses  set 
out  over  the  camas  meadows  that  April  morning 
a  hundred  years  ago,  the  world  seemed  brighter 
for  the  kindness  of  the  Walla  Wallas. 

At  the  Dalles  the  forest  had  ended.  Now  they  were 
on  the  great  Columbian  plains  that  stretch  to  the  Rockies, 
the  northwest  granary  of  to-day.  The  dry  exhilarating 
air  billowed  the  verdure  like  a  sea. 

Meadow  larks  sang  and  flitted.  Dove-coloured  sage 
hens,  the  cock  of  the  plains,  two-thirds  the  size  of  a 
turkey,  cackled  like  domestic  fowl  before  the  advancing 
cavalcade.  Spotted  black-and-white  pheasants  pecked 
in  the  grass  like  the  little  topknot  "  Dominicks "  the 
men  had  known  around  their  boyhood  homes. 

And  everywhere  were  horses. 

"  More  hor-r-ses  between  th'  Gr-reat  Falls  av  th' 
Columby  and  th'  Nez  Perces  than  I  iver  saw  in  th'  same 
space  uv  countery  in  me  loife  before,"  said  Patrick  Gass. 
"  They  are  not  th'  lar-r-gest  soize  but  very  good  an' 
active." 

"  Of  an  excellent  race,  lofty,  elegantly  formed,  and 
durable,"  those  Cayuse  horses  are  described  by  Lewis 
and  Clark.  "  Many  of  them  appear  like  fine  English 
coursers,  and  resemble  in  fleetness  and  bottom,  as  well  as 
in  form  and  colour,  the  best  blooded  horses  of  Virginia." 

A  hundred  years  ago,  the  Cayuse  of  the  Columbian 
plains  was  a  recent  importation  from  the  bluest  blooded 
Arabian  stock  of  Spain.  White-starred,  white-footed, 
he  was  of  noble  pedigree.  Traded  or  stolen  from  tribe 
to  tribe,  these  Spanish  horses  found  a  home  on  the  Co 
lumbia.  All  winter  these  wild  horses  fattened  on  the 
plain ;  madly  their  Indian  owners  rode  them ;  and  when 
they  grew  old,  stiff,  and  blind,  they  went,  so  the  Indians 
said,  to  Horse  Heaven  on  the  Des  Chutes  to  die. 


CAMP    CHOPUNNISH  273 

Following  the  old  Nez  Perces  trail,  that  became  a 
stage  road  in  the  days  of  gold,  and  then  a  railroad, 
Lewis  and  Clark  came  to  the  land  of  the  Nez  Perces,  — 
Chopunnish. 

Thirty-one  years  later  the  missionary  Spalding  planted 
an  apple-tree  where  Lewis  and  Clark  reached  the  Snake 
at  the  mouth  of  Alpowa  creek,  May  4,  1806. 

We-ark-koompt,  the  Indian  express,  came  out  to  meet 
them.  Over  the  camp  of  Black  Eagle  the  American  flag 
was  flying.  Chiefs  vied  with  one  another  to  do  them 
honour.  Tunnachemootoolt,  Black  Eagle,  spread  his 
leather  tent  and  laid  a  parcel  of  wood  at  the  door. 
"  Make  this  your  lodge  while  you  remain  with  me." 
Hohastilpilp,  Red  Wolf,  came  riding  over  the  hills  with 
fifty  people. 

The  Captains  had  a  fire  lighted,  and  all  night  in  the 
leather  tent  on  the  banks  of  the  Kooskooske  the  chiefs 
smoked  and  pondered  on  the  journey  of  the  white  men. 

Lewis  and  Clark  drew  maps  and  pointed  out  the  far 
away  land  of  the  President.  Sacajawea  and  the  Sho- 
shone  boy  interpreted  until  worn  out,  and  then  fell  asleep. 
And  ever  within  Black  Eagle's  village  was  heard  the  dull 
"  thud,  thud,  thud,"  of  Nez  Perce  women  pounding  the 
camas  and  the  kouse,  "  with  noise  like  a  nail-factory," 
said  Lewis.  All  night  long  their  outdoor  ovens  were 
baking  the  bread  of  kouse,  and  the  kettles  of  camas  mush, 
flavoured  with  yamp,  simmered  and  sweetened  over  the 
dull  red  Indian  fires.  The  hungry  men  were  not  dis 
posed  to  criticise  the  cuisine  of  the  savage,  not  even  when 
they  were  offered  the  dainty  flesh  of  dried  rattlesnake! 

Labiche  killed  a  bear.  In  amazement  the  redmen  gath 
ered  round. 

"  These  bears  are  tremendous  animals  to  the  Indians, 
—  kill  all  you  can,"  said  Captain  Lewis.  Elated,  every 
hunter  went  bear-hunting. 

"  Wonderful  men  that  live  on  bears !  "  exclaimed  the 
Indians. 

Again  the  council  was  renewed,  and  they  talked  of 
wars.  Bloody  Chief,  fond  of  war,  showed  wounds  re 
ceived  in  battle  with  the  Snakes. 

18 


274  THE    CONQUEST 

"  It  is  not  good,"  said  Clark.  "  It  is  better  to  be  at 
peace.  Here  is  a  white  flag.  When  you  hold  it  up  it 
means  peace.  We  have  given  such  flags  to  your  enemies, 
the  Shoshones.  They  will  not  fight  you  now." 

Fifty  years  later,  that  chief,  tottering  to  his  grave,  said, 
"  I  held  that  flag.  I  held  it  up  high.  We  met  and  talked, 
but  never  fought  again." 

"  We  have  confided  in  the  white  men.  We  shall  follow 
their  advice,"  Black  Eagle  went  proclaiming  through  the 
village. 

All  the  kettles  of  soup  were  boiling.  From  kettle  to 
kettle  Black  Eagle  sprinkled  in  the  flour  of  kouse.  "  We 
have  confided  in  the  white  men.  Those  who  are 
to  ratify  this  council,  come  and  eat.  All  others  stay 
away." 

The  mush  was  done,  the  feast  was  served ;  a  new  dawn 
had  arisen  on  the  Nez  Perces. 

Finding  it  impossible  to  cross  the  mountains,  a  camp 
was  established  at  Kamiah  Creek,  on  a  part  of  the  present 
Nez  Perce  reservation  in  Idaho  county,  Idaho,  where 
for  a  month  they  studied  this  amiable  and  gentle  people. 
Games  were  played  and  races  run,  Coalter  outspeeding 
all.  Frazer,  who  had  been  a  fencing  master  in  Rutland, 
back  in  Vermont,  taught  tricks,  and  the  music  of  the  fid 
dles  delighted  them. 

Stout,  portly,  good-looking  men  were  the  Nez  Perces, 
and  better  dressed  than  most  savages,  in  their  whitened 
tunics  and  leggings  of  deerskin  and  buffalo,  moccasins 
and  robes  and  breastplates  of  otter,  and  bandeaus  of  fox- 
skins  like  a  turban  on  the  brow.  The  women  were  small, 
of  good  features  and  generally  handsome,  in  neatly  woven 
tight-fitting  grass  caps  and  long  buckskin  skirts  whitened 
with  clay. 

Upon  the  Missouri  the  eagle  was  domesticated.  Here, 
too,  the  Nez  Perce  had  his  wicker  coop  of  young  eaglets 
to  raise  for  their  tail  feathers.  Any  Rocky  Mountain 
Indian  would  give  a  good  horse  for  the  black-and-white 
tail  feather  of  a  golden  eagle.  They  fluttered  from  the 
calumet  and  hung  in  cascades  from  head  to  foot  on- the 
sacred  war  bonnet. 


CAMP    CHOPUNNISH  275 

A  May  snowstorm  whitened  the  camas  meadows  and 
melted  again.  Thick  black  loam  invited  the  plough,  but 
thirty  Springs  should  pass  before  Spalding  established 
his  mission  and  gave  ploughs  to  the  redmen.  Twisted 
Hair  saw  the  advent  of  civilisation.  Red  Wolf  planted 
an  orchard.  Black  Eagle  went  to  see  Clark  at  St.  Louis 
and  died  there. 

Captain  Lewis  held  councils,  instructing,  educating, 
enlightening  the  Kamiahs,  so  that  to  this  day  they  are 
among  the  most  advanced  of  Indian  tribes. 

Captain  Clark,  with  simple  remedies  and  some  knowl 
edge  of  medicine,  became  a  mighty  "tomanowos"  among 
the  ailing.  With  basilicons  of  pitch  and  oil,  wax  and 
resins,  a  sovereign  remedy  for  skin  eruptions,  with  horse- 
mint  teas  and  doses  of  sulphur  and  cream-of-tartar,  with 
eye-water,  laudanum,  and  liniment,  he  treated  all  sorts 
of  ills.  Fifty  patients  a  day  crowded  to  the  tent  of  the 
Red  Head.  Women  suffering  from  rheumatism,  the  re 
sult  of  toil  and  exposure  in  the  damp  camas  fields,  came 
dejected  and  hysterical.  They  went  back  shouting,  "  The 
Red  Head  chief  has  made  me  well." 

The  wife  of  a  chief  had  an  abscess.  Clark  lanced  it, 
and  she  slept  for  the  first  time  in  days.  The  grateful 
chief  brought  him  a  horse  that  was  immediately  slaugh 
tered  for  supper.  A  father  gave  a  horse  in  exchange  for 
remedies  for  his  little  crippled  daughter. 

W7ith  exposure  to  winds,  alkali  sand,  and  the  smoke 
of  chimneyless  fires,  few  Indians  survived  to  old  age 
without  blindness. 

"  Eye-water !  Eye-water !  "  They  reached  for  it  as 
for  a  gift  from  the  gods.  Clark  understood  such  eyes, 
for  the  smoke  of  the  pioneer  cabin  had  made  affections 
of  the  eye  a  curse  of  the  frontier. 

But  affairs  were  now  at  their  lowest.  Even  the  medi 
cines  were  exhausted,  and  the  last  awl,  needle,  and  skein 
of  thread  had  gone.  Off  their  shabby  old  United  States 
uniforms  the  soldiers  cut  the  last  buttons  to  trade  for 
bread.  But  instead  of  trinkets  the  sensible  Nez  Perces 
desired  knives,  buttons,  awls  for  making  moccasins, 
blankets,  kettles.  Shields  the  gunsmith  ingeniously 


276  THE    CONQUEST 

hammered  links  of  Drouillard's  trap  into  awls  to  ex 
change  for  bread. 

The  tireless  hunters  scoured  the  country.  Farther  and 
farther  had  scattered  the  game.  Even  the  bears  had  de 
parted.  Thirty-three  people  ate  a  deer  and  an  elk,  or 
four  deer  a  day.  There  was  no  commissariat  for  this 
little  army  but  its  own  rifles.  And  yet,  supplies  must 
be  laid  in  for  crossing  the  mountains. 

Every  day  Captain  Lewis  looked  at  the  rising  river 
and  the  melting  snows  of  the  Idaho  Alps. 

'  That  icy  barrier,  which  separates  me  from  my  friends 
and  my  country,  from  all  which  makes  life  estimable  — 
patience  —  patience  —  ': 

"  The  snow  is  yet  deep  on  the  mountains.  You  will 
not  be  able  to  pass  them  until  the  next  full  moon,  or  about 
the  first  of  June,"  said  the  Indians. 

"  Unwelcome  intelligence  to  men  confined  to  a  diet  of 
horse  meat  and  roots !  "  exclaimed  Captain  Lewis. 

Finally  even  horse-flesh  failed.  Suspecting  the  situa 
tion,  Chief  Red  Wolf  came  and  said,  "  The  horses  on 
these  hills  are  ours.  Take  what  you  need." 

He  wore  a  tippet  of  human  scalps,  but,  says  Lewis, 
"  we  have,  indeed,  on  more  than  one  occasion,  had  to 
admire  the  generosity  of  this  Indian,  whose  conduct  pre 
sents  a  model  of  what  is  due  to  strangers  in  distress." 

Gradually  the  snows  melted,  and  the  high  water 
subsided. 

'  The  doves  are  cooing.  The  salmon  will  come,"  said 
the  Indians.  Blue  flowers  of  the  blooming  camas  cov 
ered  the  prairies  like  a  lake  of  silver.  With  sixty-five 
horses  and  all  the  dried  horse  meat  they  could  carry,  on 
June  1 6,  18065  Lewis  and  Clark  started  back  over  the 
Bitter  Root  Range  on  the  Lolo  trail  by  which  they  had 
entered. 


OVER   THE    BITTER   ROOT    RANGE       277 

XXIV 

OVER  THE  BITTER  ROOT  RANGE 

DOG-TOOTH  violets,  roses,  and  strawberry  blos 
soms  covered  the  plain  of  Weippe  without  end, 
but  the  Lolo  trail  was  deep  with  snow.  Deep  and 
deeper  grew  the  drifts,  twelve  and  fifteen  feet.  The  air 
was  keen  and  cold  with  winter  rigours.  To  go  on  in 
those  grassless  valleys  meant  certain  death  to  all  their 
horses,  and  so,  for  the  first  time,  they  fell  back  to  wait 
yet  other  days  for  the  snows  to  melt  upon  the  mountains. 

"  We  must  have  experienced  guides."  Drouillard  and 
Shannon  were  dispatched  once  more  to  the  old  camp, 
and  lo !  the  salmon  had  come,  in  schools  and  shoals,  red 
dening  the  Kooskooskee  with  their  flickering  fins. 

Again  they  faced  the  snowy  barrier  with  guides  who 
traversed  the  trackless  region  with  instinctive  sureness. 

*  They  never  hesitate,"  said  Lewis.  ;'  They  are  never 
embarrassed.  So  undeviating  is  their  step  that  whenever 
the  snow  has  disappeared,  even  for  a  hundred  paces,  we 
find  the  summer  road." 

Up  in  the  Bitter  Root  peaks,  like  the  chamois  of  the 
Alps,  the  Oregon  mazama,  the  mountain  goat,  frolicked 
amid  inaccessible  rocks.  And  there,  in  the  snows  of  the 
mountain  pass,  most  significant  of  all,  were  found  the 
tracks  of  barefooted  Indians,  supposed  to  have  been  Flat- 
heads,  fleeing  in  distress  from  pursuing  Blackfeet.  Such 
was  the  battle  of  primitive  man. 

The  Indians  regarded  the  journey  of  the  white  men 
into  the  country  of  their  hereditary  foes  as  a  venture  to 
certain  death. 

"Danger!"  whispered  the  guides,  significantly  rap 
ping  on  their  heads,  drawing  their  knives  across  their 
throats,  and  pointing  far  ahead. 

Every  year  the  Nez  Perces  followed  the  Lolo  trail, 
stony  and  steep  and  ridgy  with  rocks  and  crossed  with 


278  THE   CONQUEST 

fallen  trees,  into  the  Buffalo  Illahee,  the  buffalo  country 
of  the  Missouri.  And  for  this  the  Blackfeet  fought  them. 

The  Blackfeet,  too,  had  been  from  time  immemorial 
the  deadly  foe  of  the  Flatheads,  their  bone  of  contention 
for  ever  the  buffalo.  The  Blackfeet  claimed. as  their  own 
all  the  country  lying  east  of  the  main  range,  and  looked 
upon  the  Flatheads  who  went  there  to  hunt  as  intruders. 

The  Flathead  country  was  west  and  at  the  base  of  the 
main  Rockies,  along  the  Missoula  and  Clark's  Fork  and 
northward  to  the  Fraser.  With  their  sole  weapon,  the 
arrow,  and  their  own  undaunted  audacity,  twice  a  year 
occurred  the  buffalo  chase,  once  in  Summer  and  once  in 
Winter.  But  "  the  ungodly  Blackfeet,"  scourge  of  the 
mountains,  lay  in  wait  to  trap  and  destroy  the  Flatheads 
as  they  would  a  herd  of  buffalo. 

And  so  it  had  been  war,  bitter  war,  for  ages.  But  a 
new  force  had  given  to  the  Blackfeet  at  the  west  and 
the  Sioux  at  the  east  supremacy  over  the  rest  of  the  tribes, 
—  that  was  the  white  man's  gun  from  the  British  forts 
on  the  Saskatchewan. 

For  spoils  and  scalps  the  Blackfeet,  Arabs  of  the 
North,  raided  from  the  Saskatchewan  to  Mexico.  They 
besieged  Fort  Edmonton  at  the  north,  and  left  their  toma 
hawk  mark  on  the  Digger  Indian's  grave  at  the  south. 
The  Shoshone-Snakes,  too,  were  immemorial  and  implac 
able  enemies  of  both  the  Blackfeet  and  the  Columbia 
tribes.  They  fought  to  the  Dalles  and  Walla  Walla  and 
up  through  the  Nez  Perces  to  Spokane.  Their  mad 
raiders  threw  up  the  dust  of  the  Utah  desert,  and  chased 
the  lone  Aztec  to  his  last  refuge  in  Arizona  cliffs. 

The  Blackfeet  fought  the  Shoshones,  the  Crows,  by 
superior  cunning,  fought  the  Blackfeet,  the  Assiniboines 
fought  the  Crows,  and  the  Sioux,  the  lordly  Sioux, 
fought  all. 

It  was  time  for  the  white  man's  hand  to  stay  the  diabol 
ical  dance  of  death. 


BEWARE   THE    BLACKFEET!  279 

XXV 

BEWARE    THE    BLACKFEET! 

ON  the  third  of  July,  at  the  mouth  of  Lolo  creek, 
the  expedition  separated,  Lewis  to  cross  to  the 
Falls  of  the  Missouri  and  explore  Marias  River, 
Clark  to  come  to  the  three  forks  and  cross  to  the  Yellow 
stone. 

With  nine  men  and  five  Indians  Captain  Lewis  crossed 
the  Missoula  on  a  raft,  and  following  the  Nez  Perce 
trail  along  the  River-of-the-Road-to-Buffalo,  the  Big 
Blackfoot  of  to-day,  came  out  July  7,  the  first  of  white 
men,  on  the  opening  through  the  main  range  of  the 
Rockies  now  known  as  the  Lewis  and  Clark  Pass.  A 
Blackfoot  road  led  down  to  the  churning  waters  of  the 
Great  Falls. 

Pawing,  fighting,  ten  thousand  buffaloes  were  bellow 
ing  in  one  continuous  roar  that  terrified  the  horses.  The 
plain  was  black  with  a  vast  and  angry  army,  bearing 
away  to  the  southwest,  flinging  the  dust  like  a  simoom, 
through  which  deep-mouthed  clangor  rolled  like  thunder 
far  away.  And  at  their  immediate  feet,  Drouillard  noted 
fresh  tracks  of  Indians  dotting  the  soil ;  grizzly  bears, 
grim  guardians  of  the  cataract,  emitted  hollow  growls, 
and  great  gray  wolves  hung  in  packs  and  droves  along 
the  skirts  of  the  buffalo  herds,  glancing  now  and  then 
toward  the  little  group  of  horsemen. 

In  very  defiance  of  danger,  again  Lewis  pitched  his 
camp  beside  the  Falls,  green  and  foamy  as  Niagara. 
Again  buffalo  meat,  marrow  bones,  ribs,  steaks,  juicy 
and  rich,  sizzled  around  the  blaze,  and  the  hungry  men 
ate,  ate,  ate.  They  had  found  the  two  extremes  —  want 
on  one  side  of  the  mountains  and  abundance  on  the 
other. 

While  Lewis  tried  to  write  in  his  journal,  huge  brown 
mosquitoes,  savage  as  the  bears,  bit  and  buzzed.  Lewis's 


28o  THE    CONQUEST 

dog  howled  with  the  torture,  the  same  little  Assiniboine 
dog  that  had  followed  all  their  footsteps,  had  guarded 
and  hunted  as  well  as  the  best,  had  slept  by  the  fire  at 
Clatsop  and  been  stolen  at  the  Dalles. 

Hurrying  to  their  cache  at  the  Bear  Islands,  it  was 
discovered  that  high  water  had  flooded  their  skins  and 
the  precious  specimens  of  plants  were  soaked  and  ruined. 
A  bottle  of  laudanum  had  spoiled  a  chestful  of  medicine. 
But  the  charts  of  the  Missouri  remained  uninjured,  and 
trunks,  boxes,  carriage  wheels,  and  blunderbuss  were  all 
right. 

:<  Transport  the  baggage  around  the  Falls  and  wait 
for  me  at  the  mouth  of  Maria's  River  to  the  first  of  Sep 
tember,"  said  Captain  Lewis,  setting  out  with  Drouillard 
and  the  Fields  boys.  "  If  by  that  time  I  am  not  there,  go 
on  and  join  Captain  Clark  and  return  home.  But  if  my 
life  and  health  are  spared,  I  shall  meet  you  on  the  5th  of 
August." 

It  was  not  without  misgivings  that  Sergeant  Gass  and 
his  comrades  saw  the  gallant  Captain  depart  into  the 
hostile  Blackfoot  country.  With  only  three  men  at  his 
back  it  was  a  daring  venture.  Already  the  five  Nez 
Perces,  fearful  of  their  foes,  had  dropped  off  to  seek  their 
friends  the  Flatheads.  In  vain  Lewis  had  promised  to 
intercede  and  make  peace  between  the  tribes.  Their 
terror  pf  the  Blackfeet  surpassed  their  confidence  in  white 
men. 

"  Look ! " 

On  the  second  day  out  Drouillard  suddenly  pointed, 
and  leaning  far  over  on  his  horse,  examined  a  trail  that 
would  have  escaped  an  eye  less  keen  than  his.  "  Black- 
feet  !  "  the  vicious  and  profligate  rovers  that  of  all  it  was 
most  desirable  not  to  meet! 

Hastily  crossing  the  Teton  into  a  thick  wood,  the  party 
camped  that  night  unmolested. 

On  the  eighth  day  Captain  Lewis  suddenly  spied  several 
Indians  on  a  hilltop  intently  watching  Drouillard  in  the 
valley.  Thirty  horses,  some  led,  some  saddled,  stood  like 
silhouettes  against  the  sky.  Kneeling  they  scanned  the 
movements  of  the  unconscious  hunter  below. 


BEWARE   THE    BLACKFEET!  281 

"  Escape  is  impossible.  We  must  make  the  most  of 
our  situation.  If  they  attempt  to  rob  us,  we  will  resist  to 
the  last  extremity.  I  would  rather  die  than  lose  my 
papers  and  instruments." 

Boldly  advancing  with  a  flag  in  his  hand,  followed  by 
the  two  Fields  brothers,  Lewis  drew  quite  near  before 
the  Indians  perceived  these  other  white  men.  Terrified, 
they  ran  about  in  confusion.  Evidently  with  them  a 
stranger  meant  a  foe. 

Captain  Lewis  dismounted,  and  held  out  his  hand. 

Slowly  the  chief  Blackfoot  approached,  then  wheeled 
in  flight.  At  last,  with  extreme  caution,  the  two  parties 
met  and  shook  hands.  Lewis  gave  to  one  a 'flag,  to  an 
other  a  medal,  to  a  third  a  handkerchief.  The  tumultuous 
beating  of  the  Indians'  hearts  could  almost  be  heard. 
There  proved  to  be  but  eight  of  them,  armed  with  two 
guns,  bows,  arrows,  and  eye-daggs,  a  sort  of  war-hatchet. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,"  said  Lewis.  "  I  have  much 
to  say.  Let  us  camp  together." 

The  Indians  assented  and  set  up  their  semi-circular 
tent  by  the  willows  of  the  river.  Here  Drouillard,  the 
hunter,  skilled  in  the  sign  language  of  redmen,  drew 
out  their  story. 

Yes,  they  knew  white  men.  They  traded  on  the  Sas 
katchewan  six  days'  march  away. 

Yes,  there  were  more  of  them,  two  large  bands,  on  the 
forks  of  this  river,  a  day  above. 

What  did  they  trade  at  the  Saskatchewan?  Skins, 
wolves,  and  beaver,  for  guns  and  ammunition. 

Then  Lewis  talked.  He  came  from  the  rising  sun. 
He  had  been  to  the  great  lake  at  the  west.  He  had  seen 
many  nations  at  war  and  had  made  peace.  He  had 
stopped  to  make  peace  between  the  Blackfeet  and  the 
Flatheads. 

"  We  are  anxious  for  peace  with  the  Flatheads.  But 
those  people  have  lately  killed  a  number  of  our  relatives 
and  we  are  in  mourning." 

Yes,  they  would  come  down  and  trade  with  Lewis  if 
he  built  a  fort  at  Maria's  River. 

Until  a  late  hour  they  smoked,  then  slept.     Lewis  and 


282  THE    CONQUEST 

Drouillard  lay  down  and  slept  with  the  Indians,  while 
the  two  Fields  boys  kept  guard  by  the  fire  at  the  door  of 
the  tent. 

"  Let  go  my  gun." 

It  was  the  voice  of  Drouillard  in  the  half-light  of  the 
tent  at  sunrise  struggling  with  a  Blackfoot.  With  a  start 
Lewis  awoke  and  reached  for  his  gun.  It  was  gone.  The 
deft  thieves  had  all  but  disarmed  the  entire  party. 

Chase  followed.  In  the  scuffle  for  his  gun,  Reuben 
Fields  stabbed  a  Blackfoot  to  the  heart. 

No  sooner  were  the  guns  recovered  than  the  horses 
were  gone.  "  Leave  the  horses  or  I  will  shoot,"  shouted 
Lewis,  chasing  out  of  breath  to  a  steep  notch  in  the  river 
bluffs.  Madly  the  Indians  were  tearing  away  with  the 
horses.  Lewis  fired  and  killed  a  Blackfoot.  Bareheaded, 
the  Captain  felt  a  returning  bullet  whistle  through  his 
hair,  but  the  Indians  dropped  the  horses,  and  away  went 
swimming  across  the  Marias. 

Delay  meant  death.  Quickly  saddlirig  their  horses, 
Lewis  and  his  men  made  for  the  Missouri  as  fast  as  pos 
sible,  hearing  at  every  step  in  imagination  the  pursuing 
"hoo-oh!  whoop-ah-hooh !  "  that  was  destined  to  make 
Marias  River  the  scene  of  many  a  bloody  massacre  by  the 
vengeful  Blackfeet. 

Expecting  interception  at  the  mouth  of  Marias  River, 
the  white  men  rode  with  desperation  to  form  a  junction 
with  their  friends.  All  day,  all  night  they  galloped,  until, 
exhausted,  they  halted  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  to 
rest  their  flagging  horses. 

That  forenoon,  having  ridden  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  since  the  skirmish,  they  reached  the  mouth  of 
Marias  River,  just  in  time  to  see  Sergeant  Gass,  the  fleet 
of  canoes,  and  all,  descending  from  above.  Leaping  from 
their  horses,  they  took  to  the  boats,  and  soon  left  the  spot, 
seventy,  eighty,  a  hundred  miles  a  day,  down  the  swift 
Missouri/ 


DOWN    THE   YELLOWSTONE  283 

XXVI 

DOWN    THE    YELLOWSTONE 

AS  Lewis  turned  north  toward  Marias  River,  Clark 
with  the  rest  of  the  party  and  fifty  horses  set  his 
face  along  the  Bitter  Root  Valley  toward  the 
south.  Every  step  he  trod  became  historic  ground  in 
the  romance  of  settlement,  wars,  and  gold.  Into  this 
Bitter  Root  Valley  were  to  come  the  first  white  settlers 
of  Montana,  and  upon  them,  through  the  Hell  Gate  Pass 
of  the  Rockies,  above  the  present  Missoula,  were  to  sweep 
again  and  again  the  bloodthirsty  Blackfeet. 

"  It  is  as  safe  to  enter  the  gates  of  hell  as  to  enter  that 
pass/'  said  the  old  trappers  and  traders. 

More  and  more  beautiful  became  the  valley,  pink  as  a 
rose  with  the  delicate  bloom  of  the  bitter-root,  the  May 
flower  of  Montana.  Here  for  ages  the  patient  Flatheads 
had  dug  and  dried  their  favourite  root  until  the  whole 
valley  was  a  garden. 

As  Clark's  cavalcade  wound  through  this  vale,  deer 
flitted  before  the  riders,  multitudinous  mountain  streams 
leaped  across  their  way,  herds  of  bighorns  played  around 
the  snowbanks  on  the  heights.  Across  an  intervening 
ridge  the  train  descended  into  Ross  Hole,  where  first 
they  met  the  Flatheads.  There  were  signs  of  recent 
occupation;  a  fire  was  still  burning;  but  the  Flatheads 
were  gone. 

Out  of  Ross  Hole  Sacajawea  pointed  the  way  by 
Clark's  Pass3  over  the  Continental  Divide,  to  the  Big 
Hole  River  where  the  trail  disappeared  or  scattered.  But 
Sacajawea  knew  the  spot.  "  Here  my  people  gather  the 
kouse  and  the  camas ;  here  we  take  the  beaver ;  and 
yonder,  see,  a  door  in  the  mountains." 

On  her  little  pony,  with  her  baby  on  her  back,  the 
placid  Indian  girl  led  the  way  into  the  labyrinthine 
Rockies. 


284  THE    CONQUEST 

Clark  followed,  descending  into  the  beautiful  Big  Hole 
prairie,  where  in  1877  a  great  battle  was  to  be  fought 
with  Chief  Joseph,  exactly  one  hundred  years  after  the 
1777  troubles,  when  George  Rogers  Clark  laid  before 
Patrick  Henry  his  plan  for  the  capture  of  Illinois.  Out 
of  the  Big  Hole,  Chief  Joseph  was  to  escape  with  his 
women,  his  children,  and  his  dead,  to  be  chased  a  thou 
sand  miles  over  the  very  summit  of  the  Rockies ! 

Standing  there  on  the  field  of  future  battle,  "  On 
ward  !  "  still  urged  Sacajawea,  "  the  gap  there  leads  to 
your  canoes!"  The  Bird  Woman  knew  these  highlands, 
-  they  were  her  native  hills.  As  Sacajawea  fell  back, 
the  men  turned  their  horses  at  a  gallop. 

Almost  could  they  count  the  milestones  now,  down 
Willard  creek,  where  first  paying  gold  was  discovered  in 
Montana,  past  Shoshone  cove,  over  the  future  site  of 
Bannock  to  the  Jefferson. 

Scarcely  taking  the  saddles  from  their  steeds,  the  eager 
men  ran  to  open  the  cache  hid  from  the  Shoshones.  To 
those  who  so  long  had  practised  self-denial  it  meant 
food,  clothing,  merchandise  —  an  Indian  ship  in  the 
wild.  Everything  was  safe,  goods,  canoes,  tobacco.  In 
a  trice  the  long-unused  pipes  were  smoking  with  the 
weed  of  old  Virginia. 

"  Better  than  any  Injun  red-wilier  k'nick-er-k'nick !  " 
said  Coalter,  the  hunter. 

Leaving  Sergeant  Pryor  with  six  men  to  bring  on  the 
horses,  Captain  Clark  and  the  rest  embarked  in  the 
canoes,  and  were  soon  gliding  down  the  emerald  Jef 
ferson,  along  whose  banks  for  sixty  years  no  change 
should  come. 

Impetuous  mountain  streams,  calmed  to  the  placid 
pool  of  the  beaver  dam,  widened  into  lakes  and  marshes. 
Beaver,  otter,  musk-rats  innumerable  basked  along  the 
shore.  Around  the  boats  all  night  the  disturbed  deni 
zens  flapped  the  water  with  their  tails,  —  angry  at  the 
invasion  of  their  solitude. 

At  the  Three  Forks,  Clark's  pony  train  remounted 
for  the  Yellowstone,  prancing  and  curveting  along  the 
beaver-populated  dells  of  the  Gallatin. 


DOWN    THE    YELLOWSTONE  285 

Before  them  arose,  bewildering,  peak  on  peak,  but 
again  the  Bird  Woman,  Sacajawea,  pointed  out  the  Yel 
lowstone  Gap,  the  Bozeman  Pass  of  to-day,  on  the  great 
Shoshone  highway.  Many  a  summer  had  Sacajawea, 
child  of  elfin  locks,  ridden  on  the  trailing  travoises 
through  this  familiar  gateway  into  the  buffalo  haunts  of 
Yellowstone  Park. 

Slowly  Clark  and  his  expectant  cavalcade  mounted  the 
Pass,  where  for  ages  the  buffalo  and  the  Indian  alone  had 
trod.  As  they  reached  the  summit,  the  glorious  Yellow 
stone  Alps  burst  on  their  view.  At  their  feet  a  rivulet, 
born  on  the  mountain  top,  leaped  away,  bright  and  clear, 
over  its  gravelly  bed  to  the  Yellowstone  in  the  plains 
below. 

It  was  the  brother  of  George  Rogers  Clark  that  stood 
there,  one  to  the  manner  born  of  riding  great  rivers  or 
breaking  through  mountain  chains.  But  thirty  years  had 
elapsed  since  that  elder  brother  and  Daniel  Boone  had 
threaded  the  Cumberland  Gap  of  the  Alleghanies.  The 
highways  of  the  buffalo  became  the  highways  of  the 
nation. 

1 1  It  is  no  more  than  eighteen  miles,"  said  Clark,  glanc 
ing  back  from  the  high  snowy  gap,  half  piercing,  half 
surmounting  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  Missouri 
and  the  Yellowstone,  so  nearly  do  their  headwaters  in 
terlock.  In  coming  up  this  pass,  Clark's  party  went 
through  the  present  city  limits  of  Bozeman,  the  county 
seat  of  Gallatin,  and  over  the  route  of  future  Indians, 
trappers,  miners,  road  builders,  and  last  and  greatest 
of  all,  armies  of  permanent  occupation  that  are  march 
ing  still  to  the  valleys  of  fertile  Montana.  Up  the 
shining  Yellowstone,  over  the  Belt  range,  through  the 
tunnel  to  Bozeman,  the  iron  horse  flits  to-day,  on,  west 
erly  one  hundred  miles  to  Helena,  almost  in  the  exact 
footsteps  trodden  by  the  heroic  youth  of  one  hundred 
years  ago. 

Among  the  cottonwood  groves  of  the  Yellowstone, 
Clark's  men  quickly  fashioned  a  pair  of  dugouts,  lashed 
together  with  rawhide;  and  in  these  frail  barks,  twenty- 
eight  feet  long,  the  Captain  and  party  embarked,  leav- 


286  THE   CONQUEST 

ing  Sergeant  Pryor,  Shannon,  Windsor,  and  Hall  to 
bring  on  the  horses.  All  manner  of  trouble  Pryor  had 
with  those  horses.  Lame  from  continual  travel,  he  made 
moccasins  for  their  feet.  They  were  buffalo  runners, 
trained  for  the  hunt.  At  sight  of  the  Yellowstone  herds 
away  they  flew,  to  chase  in  the  old  wild  Indian  fashion 
of  their  red  masters.  No  sooner  had  Pryor  rounded  them 
up  and  brought  them  back  than  they  disappeared  utterly, 
—  stolen  by  the  Crows.  Not  one  of  the  entire  fifty  horses 
was  ever  recovered. 

Here  was  a  serious  predicament.  Down  the  impetu 
ous  Yellowstone  Clark's  boats  had  already  gone.  Alone 
in  the  heart  of  the  buffalo  country  these  four  men  were 
left,  thousands  of  miles  from  the  haunts  of  civilised  man. 

"  We  must  join  Captain  Clark  at  all  hazards.  We 
must  improvise  boats,"  said  Shannon. 

Sergeant  Pryor  recalled  the  Welsh  coracles  of  the 
Mandans.  "  Can  we  make  one?  " 

Long  slim  saplings  were  bent  to  form  a  hoop  for  the 
rim,  another  hoop  held  by  cross-sticks  served  for  the 
bottom.  Over  this  rude  basket  green  buffalo  hides 
were  tightly  drawn,  and  in  these  frail  craft  they  took 
to  the  water,  close  in  the  wake  of  their  unconscious 
Captain. 

And  meanwhile  Clark  was  gliding  down  the  Yellow 
stone.  On  either  bank  buffaloes  dotted  the  landscape, 
under  the  shade  of  trees  and  standing  in  the  water  like 
cattle,  or  browsing  on  a  thousand  hills.  Gangs  of  stately 
elk,  light  troops  of  sprightly  antelopes,  fleet  and  grace 
ful  as  the  gazelle  of  Oriental  song,  deer  of  slim  elastic 
beauty,  and  even  bighorns  that  could  be  shot  from  the 
boat.  Sometimes  were  heard  the  booming  subterranean 
geysers  hidden  in  the  hollows  of  the  mountains,  but  none 
in  the  party  yet  conceived  of  the  wonders  of  Yellow 
stone  Park  that  Coalter  came  back  to  discover  that  same 
Autumn. 

One  day  Clark  landed  to  examine  a  remarkable  rock. 
Its  sides  were  carved  with  Indian  figures,  and  a  cairn 
was  heaped  upon  the  summit.  Stirred  by  he  knew  not 
what  impulse,  Clark  named  it  Pompey's  Pillar,  and 


DOWN    THE   YELLOWSTONE  287 

carved  his  name  upon  the  yielding  sandstone,  where  his 
bold  lettering  is  visible  yet  to-day. 

More  and  more  distant  each  day  grew  the  Rockies, 
etched  fainter  each  night  on  the  dim  horizon  of  the  west. 
More  and  more  numerous  grew  the  buffaloes,  delaying 
the  boats  with  their  countless  herds  stampeding  across  the 
Yellowstone.  For  an  hour  one  day  the  boats  waited, 
the  wide  river  blackened  by  their  backs,  and  before  night 
two  other  herds,  as  numerous  as  the  first,  came  beating 
across  the  yellow-brown  tide. 

But  more  than  buffaloes  held  sway  on  the  magic  Yel 
lowstone.  Wrapped  in  their  worn-out  blankets  the  men 
could  not  sleep  for  the  scourge  of  mosquitoes ;  they  could 
not  sight  their  rifles  for  the  clouds  of  moving,  whizzing, 
buzzing,  biting  insects.  Even  the  buffalo  were  stifled  by 
them  in  their  nostrils. 

Nine  hundred  miles  now  had  they  come  down  the  Yel 
lowstone,  to  its  junction  with  the  Missouri  half  a  mile 
east  of  the  Montana  border,  but  no  sign  yet  had  they 
found  of  Lewis.  Clark  wrote  on  the  sand,  "  W.  C.  A 
few  miles  further  down  on  the  right  hand  side." 

August  8,  Sergeant  Pryor  and  his  companions  ap 
peared  in  their  little  skin  tubs.  Four  days  later,  there 
was  a  shout  and  waving  of  caps,  —  the  boats  of  Cap 
tain  Lewis  came  in  sight  at  noon.  But  a  moment  later 
every  cheek  blanched  with  alarm. 

"Where  is  Captain  Lewis?"  demanded  Clark,  run 
ning  forward. 

There  in  the  bottom  of  a  canoe,  Lewis  lay  as  one  dead, 
pale  but  smiling.  He  had  been  shot.  With  the  gentle 
ness  of  a  brother  Clark  lifted  him  up,  and  they  carried 
him  to  camp. 

"  A  mistake,  —  an  accident,  —  't  is  nothing,"  he  whis 
pered. 

And  then  the  story  leaked  out.  Cruzatte,  one-eyed, 
near-sighted,  mistaking  Lewis  in  his  dress  of  brown 
leather  for  an  elk,  had  shot  him  through  the  thigh.  With 
the  assistance  of  Patrick  Gass,  Lewis  had  dressed  the 
wound  himself.  On  account  of-  great  pain  and  high 
fever  he  slept  that  night  in  the  boat.  And  now  the  party 
were  happily  reunited. 


288  THE    CONQUEST 

XXVII 

THE    HOME    STRETCH 

IN  the  distance  there  was  a  gleam  of  coloured  blankets 
where  the  beehive  huts  of  the  Mandan  village  lay.  A 
firing  of  guns  and  the  blunderbuss  brought  Black  Cat 
to  the  boats. 

"  Come  and  eat."  And  with  the  dignity  of  an  old 
Roman,  the  chief  extended  his  hand. 

"  Come  and  eat,"  was  the  watchword  of  every  chieftain 
on  the  Missouri.  Even  the  Sioux  said,  "  Come  and  eat !  " 

Hospitable  as  Arabs,  they  spread  the  buffalo  robe  and 
brought  the  pipe.  While  the  officers  talked  with  the 
master  of  the  lodge,  the  silent  painstaking  squaws  put 
the  kettles  on  the  fire,  and  slaughtered  the  fatted  dog  for 
the  honoured  guests. 

"  How  many  chiefs  will  accompany  us  to  Washing 
ton?  "  That  was  the  first  inquiry  of  the  business-pushing 
white  men.  Through  Jussaume  the  Indians  answered. 

"  I  would  go,"  said  the  Black  Cat,  "  but  de  Sioux  - 

"  De  Sioux  will  certainly  kill  us,"  said  Le  Borgne  of 
the  Minnetarees.  "  Dey  are  waiting  now  to  intercept 
you  on  de  river.  Dey  will  cut  you  off." 

"  We  stay  at  home.  We  listen  to  your  counsel,"  piped 
up  Little  Cherry.  "  But  dey  haf  stolen  our  horses.  Dey 
haf  scalp  our  people." 

"  We  must  fight  to  protect  ourselves,"  added  the  Black 
Cat.  "We  live  in  peace  wit'  all  nation -- 'cept  de 
Sioux !  " 

In  vain  Captain  Clark  endeavoured  to  quiet  their  ap 
prehensions.  "  We  shall  not  suffer  the  Sioux  to  injure 
one  of  our  red  children." 

"  I  pledge  my  government  that  a  company  of  armed 
men  shall  guard  you  on  your  return,"  added  Lewis. 

At  this  point  Jussaume  reported  that  Shahaka,  or  Big 
White,  in  his  wish  to  see  the  President,  had  overcome  his 
fears.  He  would  go  to  Washington. 


THE    HOME    STRETCH  289 

Six  feet  tall,  of  magnificent  presence,  with  hair  white 
and  coarse  as  a  horse's  mane,  Shahaka,  of  all  the  chiefs, 
was  the  one  to  carry  to  the  States  the  tradition  of  a  white 
admixture  in  the  Mandan  blood.  "  The  handsomest 
Injun  I  iver  saw,"  said  Patrick  Gass. 

Arrangements  for  departure  were  now  made  as  rapidly 
as  possible.  Presents  of  corn,  beans,  and  squashes,  more 
than  all  the  boats  could  carry,  were  piled  around  the  white 
men's  camp. 

The  blacksmith's  tools  were  intrusted  to  Charboneau 
for  the  use  of  the  Mandans.  The  blunderbuss,  given  to 
the  Minnetarees,  was  rolled  away  to  their  village  with 
great  exultation. 

"  Now  let  the  Sioux  come!  "  It  was  a  challenge  and 
a  refuge. 

The  iron  corn  mill  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  For 
scarcely  had  Lewis  and  Clark  turned  their  backs  for  the 
upper  Missouri  before  it  had  been  broken  into  bits  to  barb 
the  Indian  arrows. 

Sacajawea  looked  wistfully.  She,  too,  would  like  to 
visit  the  white  man's  country. 

"  We  will  take  you  and  your  wife  down  if  you  choose 
to  go,"  said  Captain  Clark  to  Charboneau. 

"  I  haf  no  acquaintance,  no  prospect  to  mak'  a  leaving 
dere,"  answered  the  interpreter.  "  I  mus'  leeve  as  I  haf 
done." 

"  I  will  take  your  son  and  have  him  educated  as  a  white 
child  should  be,"  continued  the  Captain. 

Charboneau  and  Sacajawea  looked  at  one  another  and 
at  their  beautiful  boy  now  nineteen  months  old,  prattling 
in  their  midst. 

"  We  would  be  weeling  eef  de  child  were  weaned," 
slowly  spake  Charboneau.  "  Een  wan  year,-  he  be  ole 
enough  to  leaf  he  moder.  I  den  tak'  eem  to  you  eef  you 
be  so  friendly  to  raise  eem  as  you  t'ink  proper." 

"  Bring  him  to  me  in  one  year.  I  will  take  the  child," 
said  Captain  Clark. 

Captain  Lewis  paid  Charboneau  five  hundred  dollars, 
loaded  Sacajawea  with  what  gifts  he  could,  and  left  them 
in  the  Mandan  country. 


290  THE    CONQUEST 

All  was  now  ready  for  the  descent  to  St.  Louis.  The 
boats,  lashed  together  in  pairs,  were  at  the  shore.  Big 
White  was  surrounded  by  his  friends,  seated  in  a  circle, 
solemnly  smoking.  The  women  wept  aloud;  the  little 
children  trembled  and  hid  behind  their  mothers. 

More  courageous  than  any,  Shahaka  immediately  sent 
his  wife  and  son  with  their  baggage  on  board.  The  inter 
preter,  Jussaume,  with  his  wife  and  two  children,  accom 
panied  them.  Yes,  Madame  Jussaume  was  going  to 
Washington ! 

Sacajawea,  modest  princess  of  the  Shoshones,  heroine 
of  the  great  expedition,  stood  with  her  babe  in  arms 
and  smiled  upon  them  from  the  shore.  So  had  she 
stood  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  pointing  out  the  gates. 
So  had  she  followed  the  great  rivers,  navigating  the 
continent. 

Sacajawea's  hair  was  neatly  braided,  her  nose  was 
fine  and  straight,  and  her  skin  pure  copper  like  the  statue 
in  some  old  Florentine  gallery.  Madonna  of  her  race, 
she  had  led  the  way  to  a  new  time.  To  the  hands  of  this 
girl,  not  yet  eighteen,  had  been  intrusted  the  key  that 
unlocked  the  road  to  Asia. 

Some  day  upon  the  Bozeman  Pass,  Sacajawea's  statue 
will  stand  beside  that  of  Clark.  Some  day,  where  the 
rivers  part,  her  laurels  will  vie  with  those  of  Lewis. 
Across  North  America  a  Shoshone  Indian  Princess 
touched  hands  with  Jefferson,  opening  her  country. 

All  the  chiefs  had  gathered  to  see  the  boats  start. 
"  Stay  but  one  moment,"  they  said. 

Clark  stepped  back.  Black  Cat  handed  him  a  pipe,  as 
if  for  benediction.  The  solemn  smoke-wreaths  soon 
rolled  upward. 

"  Tell  our  Great  Fader  de  young  men  will  remain  at 
home  and  not  mak'  war  on  any  people,  except  in  self- 
defence." 

"  Tell  de  Rickara  to  come  and  visit.  We  mean  no 
harm." 

"  Tak'  good  care  dis  chief.  He  will  bring  word  from 
de  Great  Fader." 

It  was  a  promise  and  a  prayer.     Strong  chiefs  turned 


THE    HOME    STRETCH  291 

away  with  misgiving  and  trepidation  as  they  saw  Shahaka 
depart  with  the  white  men. 

Dropping  below  their  old  winter  quarters  at  Fort  Man- 
dan,  Lewis  and  Clark  saw  but  a  row  of  pickets  left.  The 
houses  lay  in  ashes,  destroyed  by  an  accidental  fire.  All 
were  there  for  the  homeward  pull  but  Coalter.  He  had 
gone  back  with  Hancock  and  Dickson,  two  adventurers 
from  Boone's  settlement,  to  discover  the  Yellowstone 
Park. 

On  the  fourth  day  out  three  Frenchmen  were  met  ap 
proaching  the  Mandan  nation  with  the  message,  - 

"  Seven  hundert  Sioux  haf  pass  de  Rickara  to  mak' 
war  on  de  Mandan  an'  Minnetaree/'  Fortunately,  Sha 
haka  did  not  understand,  and  no  one  told  him. 

The  Arikara  village  greeted  the  passing  boats.  Lewis, 
still  lame,  requested  Clark  to  go  up  to  the  village.  Like 
children  confessing  their  misdeeds  the  Arikaras  began : 

"  We  cannot  keep  the  peace !  Our  young  men  follow 
the  Sioux !  " 

The  wild  Cheyennes,  with  their  dogs  and  horses  and 
handsome  leathern  lodges,  were  here  on  a  trading  visit, 
to  exchange  with  the  Arikaras  meat  and  robes  for  corn 
and  beans.  They  were  a  noble  race,  of  straight  limbs 
and  Roman  noses,  unaccustomed  to  the  whites,  shy  and 
cautious. 

"  We  war  against  none  but  the  Sioux,  with  whom  we 
have  battled  for  ever,"  they  said. 

Everywhere  there  was  weeping  and  mourning.  "  My 
son,  my  son,  he  has  been  slain  by  the  Sioux !  " 

Between  the  lands  of  the  warring  nations  surged  seas 
of  buffalo,  where  to-day  are  the  waving  bonanza  wheat 
fields  of  North  Dakota. 

From   an   eminence   Clark   looked   over   the   prairies. 

"  More  buffalo  than  ever  I  have  seen  before  at  one  time," 

-  and  he  had  seen  many.     "  If  it  be  not  impossible  to 

calculate  the  moving  multitude  that  darkens  the  plains, 

twenty  thousand  would  be  no  exaggerated  estimate." 

They  were  now  well  into  the  country  of  the  great 
Sioux  Indian  Confederacy.  Arms  and  ammunition  were 
inspected. 


292  THE    CONQUEST 

The  sharp  air  thrilled  and  filled  them  with  new  vigour. 
No  wonder  the  Sioux  were  never  still.  The  ozone  of 
the  Arctic  was  in  their  veins,  the  sweeping  winds  drove 
them,  the  balsamic  prairie  was  their  bed,  the  sky  their 
canopy.  They  never  shut  themselves  up  in  stuffy  mud 
huts,  as  did  the  Mandans;  they  lived  in  tents.  Unre 
strained,  unregenerate,  there  was  in  them  the  fire  of  the 
Six  Nations,  of  King  Philip  and  of  Pontiac.  Tall,  hand 
some,  finely  formed,  agile,  revengeful,  intelligent,  capable, 
—  they  loved  their  country  and  they  hated  stranger s< 
So  did  the  Greeks.  An  effeminate  nation  would  have 
fallen  before  them  as  did  the  Roman  before  the  Goth,  but 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  they  met  their  master. 

"  Whoop-ah-ho-o-oh !  " 

As  anticipated,  Black  Buffalo  and  his  pirate  band  were 
on  the  hills.  Whether  that  fierce  cry  meant  defiance  or 
greeting  no  man  could  tell. 

"  Whoop-ah-ho-o-oh !  " 

The  whole  band  rushed  down  to  the  shore,  and  even 
out  into  the  water,  shouting  invitations  to  land,  and 
waving  from  the  sand-banks. 

But  too  fresh  in  memory  was  the  attempt  to  carry  off 
Captain  Clark.  Jubilant,  hopeful,  and  full  of  the  fire  of 
battle  as  the  white  men  were,  yet  no  one  wished  to  test 
the  prowess  of  the  Sioux. 

Unwilling  to  venture  an  interview,  the  boats  continued 
on  their  way.  Black  Buffalo  shook  his  war  bonnet  defi 
antly,  and  returning  to  the  hill  smote  the  earth  three  times 
with  the  butt  of  his  rifle,  the  registration  of  a  mighty  oath 
against  the  whites. 

Leaving  behind  them  a  wild  brandishing  of  bows, 
arrows,  and  tomahawks,  and  an  atmosphere  filled  with 
taunts,  insults,  and  imprecations,  the  boats  passed  out  of 
sight. 

Wafted  on  the  wind  followed  that  direful  "  Whoop- 
ah-ho-o-oh  !  "  ending  with  the  piercing  shrill  Indian  yell 
that  for  sixty  years  froze  the  earliest  life  blood  of  Min 
nesota  and  Dakota. 

Here  in  the  land  of  the  Teton  Sioux  was  to  be  planted 
the  future  Fort  Rice,  where  exactly  sixty  years  after 


THE   HOME    STRETCH  293 

Lewis  and  Clark,  there  crossed  the  Missouri  one  of  the 
most  powerful,  costly,  and  best  equipped  expeditions  ever 
sent  out  against  hostile  Indians,  —  four  thousand  cavalry, 
eight  hundred  mounted  infantry,  twelve  pieces  of  artillery, 
three  hundred  government  teams,  three  hundred  beef 
steers,  and  fifteen  steamboats  to  carry  supplies,  —  to  be 
joined  here  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  1864,  by  an  emigrant 
train  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  teams  and  two  hundred 
and  fifty  people,  —  the  van  guard  of  Montana  settlement. 
The  Sioux  were  defeated  in  the  Bad  Lands,  and  the  emi 
grants  were  carried  safely  through  to  Helena,  where  they 
and  their  descendants  live  to-day. 

Already  sweeping  up  the  Missouri,  Lewis  and  Clark 
met  advancing  empire.  Near  Vermilion  River,  James 
Aird  was  camping  with  a  license  to  trade  among  the 
Sioux. 

"  What  is  the  news  from  St.  Louis?" 

There  on  the  borders  of  a  future  great  State,  Lewis 
and  Clark  first  heard  that  Burr  and  Hamilton  had  fought 
a  duel  and  Hamilton  was  killed;  that  three  hundred 
American  troops  were  cantoned  at  Bellefontaine,  a  new 
log  fort  on  the  Missouri ;  that  Spain  had  taken  a  United 
States  frigate  on  the  Mediterranean;  that  two  British 
ships  of  war  had  fired  on  an  American  ship  in  the  port 
of  New  York,  killing  the  Captain's  brother. 

Great  was  the  indignation  in  the  United  States  against 
Jefferson  and  the  impressment  of  American  seamen. 

"  The  money  spent  for  Louisiana  would  have  been 
much  better  used  in  building  fighting  ships." 

"  The  President  had  much  better  be  protecting  our 
rights  than  cutting  up  animals  and  stuffing  the  skins  of 
dead  raccoons." 

"Where  is  our  national  honour?  Gone,  abandoned 
on  the  Mississippi." 

And  these  coureurs  on  the  Mississippi  heard  that  the 
conflict  foreseen  by  Napoleon,  when  he  gave  us  Louisi 
ana,  was  raging  now  in  all  its  fury,  interdicting  the  com 
merce  of  the  world. 

To  their  excited  ears  the  river  rushed  and  rocked,  the 
earth  rumbled,  with  the  roar  of  cannon.  To  themselves 


294  THE    CONQUEST 

Lewis  and  Clark  seemed  a  very  small  part  of  the  forces 
that  make  and  unmake  nations,  —  and  yet  that  expe 
dition  meant  more  to  the  world  than  the  field  of  Waterloo ! 

The  next  noon,  on  ascending  the  hill  of  Floyd's  Bluff 
they  found  the  Indians  had  opened  the  grave  of  their  com 
rade.  Reverently  it  was  filled  again. 

Home  from  the  buffalo  hunt  in  the  plains  of  the  Ne 
braska,  the  Omahas  were  firing  guns  to  signal  their  return 
to  gather  in  their  harvest  of  corn,  beans,  and  pumpkins. 
Keel  boats,  barges,  and  bateaux  came  glistening  into 
view,  —  Auguste  Chouteau  with  merchandise  to  trade 
with  the  Yanktons,  another  Chouteau  to  the  Platte,  a 
trader  with  two  men  to  the  Pawnee  Loupes,  and  Joseph 
La  Croix  with  seven  men  bound  for  the  Omahas. 

Through  the  lessening  distance  Clark  recognised  on 
one  of  the  barges  his  old  comrade,  Robert  McClellan,  the 
wonderful  scout  of  Wayne's  army,  who  had  ridden  on 
many  an  errand  of  death.  Since  Wayne's  victory  Mc 
Clellan  had  been  a  ranger  still,  but  now  the  Indians  were 
quieting  down,  —  all  except  Tecumseh. 

*  The  country  has  long  since  given  you  up,"  he  told 
the  Captain.  "  We  have  word  from  Jefferson  to  seek  for 
news  of  Lewis  and  Clark.  The  general  opinion  in  the 
United  States  is  that  you  are  lost  in  the  unfathomable 
depths  of  the  continent.  But  President  Jefferson  has 
hopes.  The  last  heard  of  you  was  at  the  Mandan  villages." 

With  a  laugh  they  listened  to  their  own  obituaries.  On 
the  same  barge  with  McClellan  was  Gravelines  with 
orders  from  Jefferson  to  instruct  the  Arikaras  in  agri 
culture,  and  Dorion  to  help  make  way  through  the  Sioux. 

"  Brave  Raven,  the  Arikara  chief,  died  in  Washing 
ton,"  said  Gravelines.  "  I  am  on  my  way  to  them  with 
a  speech  from  the  President  and  the  presents  which  have 
been  made  to  the  chief." 

How  home  now  tugged  at  their  heart  strings !  Eager 
to  be  on  the  way,  they  bade  farewell  to  McClellan. 

Down,  down  they  shot  along,  wind,  current,  and  paddle 
in  their  favour,  past  shores  where  the  freebooting  Kansas 
Indians  robbed  the  traders,  past  increasing  forests  of 
walnut,  elm,  oak,  hickory. 


THE    HOME    STRETCH  295 

The  men  were  now  reduced  to  a  biscuit  apiece.  Wild 
turkeys  gobbled  on  shore,  but  the  party  paused  not  a 
moment  to  hunt. 

On  the  twentieth  a  mighty  shout  went  up.  They  heard 
the  clank  of  cow  bells,  and  saw  tame  cattle  feeding  on  the 
hills  of  Charette,  the  home  of  Daniel  Boone.  With  cheers 
and  firing  of  guns  they  landed  at  the  village. 

"  We  are  indeet  astonished/'  exclaimed  the  joyful  habi 
tants,  grasping  their  hands.  "  You  haf  been  given  up  for 
det  long  tarn  since."  The  men  were  scattered  among  the 
families  for  the  night,  honoured  guests  of  Charette. 

"  Plaintee  tarn  we  wish  ourself  back  on  ole  San  Loui'," 
said  Cruzatte  to  his  admiring  countrymen. 

To  their  surprise  Lewis  and  Clark  found  new  settle 
ments  all  the  way  down  from  Charette.  September  21, 
firing  a  tremendous  salute  from  the  old  stone  tower  be 
hind  the  huts,  all  St.  Charles  paid  tribute  to  the  Homeric 
heroes  who  had  wandered  farther  than  Ulysses  and  slain 
more  monsters  than  Hercules. 

Just  above  the  junction  of  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi 
Rivers  loomed  the  fresh  mud  chimneys  of  the  new  log 
Fort  Bellefontaine,  Colonel  Thomas  Hunt  in  command, 
and  Dr.  Saugrain,  surgeon,  appointed  by  Jefferson. 

The  Colonel's  pretty  little  daughter,  Abby  Hunt,  looked 
up  in  admiration  at  Lewis  and  Clark,  and  followed  all 
day  these  "  Indian  white  men  "  from  the  north.  Forty 
years  after  she  told  the  story  of  that  arrival.  "  They 
wore  dresses  of  deerskin,  fringed  and  worked  with  por 
cupine  quills,  something  between  a  military  undress  frock 
coat  and  an  Indian  shirt,  with  leggings  and  moccasins, 
three-cornered  cocked  hats  and  long  beards." 

Standing  between  the  centuries  in  that  log  fort  on  the 
Missouri,  pretty  little  Abby  Hunt  herself  was  destined  to 
become  historic,  as  the  wife  of  Colonel  Snelling  and  the 
mother  of  the  first  white  child  born  in  Minnesota. 

After  an  early  breakfast  with  Colonel  Hunt,  the  expe 
dition  set  out  for  the  last  stretch  homeward.  They 
rounded  out  of  the  Missouri  into  the  Mississippi,  and 
pulled  up  to  St.  Louis  at  noon,  Tuesday,  September  23, 
1806,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  years  and  a  half. 


296  THE   CONQUEST 

XXVIII 

THE  OLD  STONE  FORTS  OF  ST.  LOUIS 

IT  was  noon  when  Lewis  and  Clark  sighted  the  old 
stone  forts  of  the  Spanish  time.  Never  had  that  fron 
tier  site  appeared  so  noble,  rising  on  a  vast  terrace 
from  the  rock-bound  river. 

As  the  white  walls  burst  on  their  view,  with  simul 
taneous  movement  every  man  levelled  his  rifle.  The 
Captains  smiled  and  gave  the  signal,  —  the  roar  of 
thirty  rifles  awoke  the  echoes  from  the  rocks. 

Running  down  the  stony  path  to  the  river  came  the 
whole  of  St.  Louis,  —  eager,  meagre,  little  Frenchmen, 
tanned  and  sallow  and  quick  of  gait,  smaller  than  the 
Americans,  but  graceful  and  gay,  with  a  heartfelt  wel 
come;  black-eyed  French  women  in  camasaks  and  ker 
chiefs,  dropping  their  trowels  in  their  neat  little  gardens 
where  they  had  been  delving  among  the  hollyhocks ;  gay 
little  French  children  in  red  petticoats;  and  here  and 
there  a  Kentuckian,  lank  and  lean,  eager,  —  all  tripping 
and  skipping  down  to  the  water's  edge. 

Elbowing  his  way  among  them  came  Monsieur  Au- 
guste  Chouteau,  the  most  noted  man  in  St.  Louis.  Pierre, 
his  brother,  courtly,  well-dressed,  eminently  social,  came 
also ;  and  even  Madame,  their  mother,  did  not  disdain  to 
come  down  to  welcome  her  friends,  Les  Americains. 

It  was  like  the  return  of  a  fur  brigade,  with  shouts  of 
laughter  and  genuine  rejoicing. 

"  Mon  Dieu!  Mon  Dieu!  eet  ees  Leewes  an'  Clark 
whom  ve  haf  mournt  as  det  in  dose  Rock  Mountain. 
What  good  word  mought  dey  bring  from  te  fur 
countree." 

With  characteristic  abandon  the  emotional  little  French 
men  flung  their  arms  around  the  stately  forms  of  Lewis 
and  Clark,  and  more  than  one  pretty  girl  that  day  printed 
a  kiss  on  their  bearded  lips. 


THE  OLD  STONE  FORTS  OF  ST.  LOUIS    297 

"  Major  Christy,  —  well,  I  declare !"  An  old  Wayne's 
army  comrade  grasped  Captain  Clark  by  the  hand.  What 
memories  that  grasp  aroused!  William  Christy,  one  of 
his  brother  officers,  ready  not  more  than  a  dozen  years 
ago  to  aid  in  capturing  this  same  San  Luis  de  Ilinoa ! 

"  I  have  moved  to  this  town.  I  have  a  tavern.  Send 
your  baggage  right  up !  "  And  forthwith  a  creaking  cha- 
rette  came  lumbering  down  the  rocky  way. 

"  Take  a  room  at  my  house."  Pierre  Chouteau  grasped 
the  hands  of  both  Captains  at  once.  And  to  Chouteau' s 
they  went. 

"  But  first  we  must  send  word  of  our  safe  arrival  to 
the  President,"  said  Lewis,  feeling  unconsciously  for 
certain  papers  that  had  slept  next  his  heart  for  many  a 
day. 

"  Te  post  haf  departed  from  San  Loui',"  remarked  a 
bystander. 

"Departed?  It  must  be  delayed.  Here,  Drouillard, 
hurry  with  this  note  to  Mr.  Hay  at  Cahokia  and  bid  him 
hold  the  mail  until  to-morrow  noon." 

Drouillard,  with  his  old  friend  Pascal  Cerre,  the  son 
of  Gabriel,  set  off  at  once  across  the  Mississippi.  The 
wharf  was  lined  with  flatboats  loaded  with  salt  for 
'Kasky  and  furs  for  New  Orleans. 

Once  a  month  a  one-horse  mail  arrived  at  Cahokia. 
Formerly  St.  Louis  went  over  there  for  mail,  —  St. 
Louis  was  only  a  village  near  Cahokia  then ;  but  already 
Les  Americains  were  turning  things  upside  down. 

"  We  haf  a  post  office  now.     San  Loui'  haf  grown." 

Every  one  said  that.  To  eyes  that  had  seen  nothing 
more  stately  than  Fort  Mandan  or  Clatsop,  St.  Louis 
had  taken  on  metropolitan  airs.  In  the  old  fort  where 
lately  lounged  the  Spanish  governor,  peering  anxiously 
across  the  dividing  waters,  and  whence  had  lately 
marched  the  Spanish  garrison,  American  courts  of  jus 
tice  were  in  session.  Out  of  the  old  Spanish  martello 
tower  on  the  hill,  a  few  Indian  prisoners  looked  down  on 
the  animated  street  below. 

With  the  post  office  and  the  court  house  had  come  the 
American  school,  and  already  vivacious  French  children 


298  THE   CONQUEST 

were  claiming  as  their  own,  Patrick  Henry,  Thomas  Jef 
ferson,  and  George  Washington. 

Just  opposite  the  Chouteau  mansion  was  the  old  Span 
ish  Government  House,  the  house  where  George  Rogers 
Clark  had  met  and  loved  the  dazzling  Donna. 

Aaron  Burr  had  lately  been  there,  feted  by  the  people, 
plotting  treason  with  Wilkinson  in  the  Government  House 
itself;  and  now  his  disorganised  followers,  young  men  of 
birth  and  education  from  Atlantic  cities,  stranded  in  St. 
Louis,  were  to  become  the  pioneer  schoolmasters  of  Upper 
Louisiana. 

New  houses  were  rising  on  every  hand.  In  the  good 
old  French  days,  goods  at  fabulous  prices  were  kept  in 
boxes.  Did  Madame  or  •Mademoiselle  wish  anything,  it 
must  be  unpacked  as  from  a  trunk.  Once  a  year  goods 
arrived.  Sugar,  gunpowder,  blankets,  spices,  knives, 
hatchets,  and  kitchen-ware,  pell-mell,  all  together,  were 
coming  out  now  onto  shelves  erected  by  the  thrifty 
Americans.  Already  new  stores  stood  side  by  side  with 
the  old  French  mansions. 

"Alas!  te  good  old  quiet  times  are  gone/'  sighed  the 
French  habitants,  wiping  a  tear  with  the  blue  bandana. 

And  while  they  looked  askance  at  the  tall  Americans, 
elephantine  horses,  and  Conestoga  waggons,  that  kept 
crossing  the  river,  the  prices  of  the  little  two-acre  farms 
of  the  Frenchmen  w^ent  up,  until  in  a  few  years  the  old 
French  settlers  were  the  nabobs  of  the  land. 

Already  two  ferry  lines  were  transporting  a  never- 
ending  line  through  this  new  gateway  to  the  wider  West. 
Land-mad  settlers  were  flocking  into  "  Jefferson's  Pur 
chase,"  grubbing  out  hazel  roots,  splitting  rails,  making 
fences,  building  barns  and  bridges.  Men  whose  sole 
wealth  consisted  in  an  auger,  a  handsaw,  and  a  gun, 
were  pushing  into  the  prairies  and  the  forests.  Long- 
bearded,  dressed  in  buckskin,  with  a  knife  at  his  belt 
and  a  rifle  at  his  back,  the  forest-ranging  backwoods 
man  was  over-running  Louisiana. 

"Why  do  you  live  so  isolated?"  the  stranger  would 
ask. 

"  I  never  wish  to  hear  the  bark  of  a  neighbour's  dog. 


THE  OLD  STONE  FORTS  OF  ST.  LOUIS    299 

When  you  hear  the  sound  of  a  neighbour's  gun  it  is  time 
to  move  away." 

Thus,  solitary  and  apart,  the  American  frontiersman 
took  up  Missouri. 

Strolling  along  the  Rue  Royale,  followed  by  admiring 
crowds,  Lewis  and  Clark  found  themselves  already  at 
the  Pierre  Chouteau  mansion,  rising  like  an  old-world 
chateau  amid  the  lesser  St.  Louis.  Up  the  stone  steps, 
within  the  demi-fortress,  there  were  glimpses  of  fur 
warehouses,  stables,  slaves'  quarters,  occupying  a  block, 
—  practically  a  fort  within  the  city. 

Other  guests  were  there  before  them,  —  Charles  Gra- 
tiot,  who  had  visited  the  Clarks  in  Virginia,  and  John  P. 
Cabanne,  who  was  to  wed  Gratiot's  daughter,  Julia. 
On  one  of  those  flatboats  crowding  the  wharf  that  morn 
ing  came  happy  Pierre  Menard,  the  most  illustrious  citi 
zen  of  Kaskaskia,  with  his  bride  of  a  day,  Angelique 
Saucier.  Pierre  Menard's  nephew,  Michel  Menard,  was 
shortly  to  leave  for  Texas,  to  become  an  Indian  trader 
and  founder  of  the  city  of  Galveston. 

At  the  board,  too,  sat  Pierre  Chouteau,  the  younger, 
just  returned  from  a  trip  up  the  Mississippi  with  Julien 
Dubuque,  where  he  had  helped  to  start  Dubuque  and  open 
the  lead  mines. 

Out  of  the  wild  summer  grape  the  old  inhabitants  of 
St.  Louis  had  long  fabricated  their  choicest  Burgundy. 
But  of  late  the  Chouteaus  had  begun  to  import  their  wine 
from  France,  along  with  ebony  chairs,  claw-footed  tables, 
and  other  luxuries,  the  first  in  this  Mississippi  wild.  For 
never  had  the  fur-trade  been  so  prosperous. 

There  was  laughter  and  clinking  of  glasses,  and  ques 
tions  of  lands  beyond  the  Yellowstone.  Out  of  that  hour 
arose  schemes  for  a  trapper's  conquest  along  the  trail  on 
which  ten  future  States  were  strung. 

"  The  mouth  of  the  Yellowstone  commands  the  rich 
fur-trade  of  the  Rocky  mountains,"  said  Captain  Clark. 
Captain  Lewis  dwelt  on  the  Three  Forks  as  a  strategic 
point  for  a  fort.  No  one  there  listened  with  more  breath 
less  intent  than  the  dark-haired  boy,  the  young  Chouteau, 
who  was  destined  to  become  the  greatest  financier  of  the 


300  THE   CONQUEST 

West,  a  king  of  the  fur  trade,  first  rival  and  then  partner 
of  John  Jacob  Astor. 

No  wonder  the  home-coming  of  Lewis  and  Clark  was 
the  signal  for  enterprises  such  as  this  country  had  never 
yet  seen.  They  had  penetrated  a  realm  whose  monarch 
was  the  grizzly  bear,  whose  queen  was  the  beaver,  whose 
armies  were  Indian  tribes  and  the  buffalo. 

Gallic  love  of  gaiety  and  amusement  found  in  this  re 
turn  ample  opportunity  for  the  indulgence  of  hospitable 
dancing  and  feasting.  Every  door  was  open.  Every 
house,  from  Chouteau's  down,  had  its  guest  out  of  the 
gallant  thirty-one. 

Hero-worship  was  at  its  height.  Hero-worship  is 
characteristic  of  youthful,  progressive  peoples.  Whole 
nations  strive  to  emulate  ideals.  The  moment  that  ceases, 
ossification  begins. 

Here  the  ideals  were  Lewis  and  Clark.  They  had  been 
west ;  their  men  had  been  west.  They,  who  had  traced 
the  Missouri  to  its  cradle  in  the  mountains,  who  had 
smoked  the  calumet  with  remotest  tribes,  who  had  car 
ried  the  flag  to  the  distant  Pacific,  became  the  lions  of 
St.  Louis. 

Such  spontaneous  welcome  made  a  delightful  impres 
sion  upon  the  hearts  of  the  young  Captains,  and  they  felt 
a  strong  inclination  to  make  the  city  their  permanent 
home. 

The  galleries  of  the  little  inns  of  St.  Louis  were  filled 
with  Frenchmen,  smoking  and  telling  stories  all  day  long. 
Nothing  hurried,  nothing  worried  them ;  the  rise  of  the 
river,  the  return  of  a  brigade,  alone  broke  the  long  sum 
mer  day  of  content. 

But  here  was  something  new. 

Even  York,  addicted  to  romance,  told  Munchausen 
tales  of  thrilling  incidents  that  never  failed  of  an  appre 
ciative  audience.  Trappers,  flat-boatmen,  frontiersmen, 
and  Frenchmen  loved  to  spin  long  yarns  at  the  Green 
Tree  Inn,  but  York  could  outdo  them  all.  He  had  been 
to  the  ocean,  had  seen  the  great  whale  and  sturgeon  that 
put  all  inland  fish  stories  far  into  the  shade. 

Petrie,  Auguste  Chouteau's  old  negro,  who  came  with 


THE  OLD  STONE  FORTS  OF  ST.  LOUIS    301 

him  as  a  boy  and  grew  old  and  thought  he  owned 
Auguste  Chouteau,  —  Petrie,  who  always  said,  "  Me  and 
the  Colonel,"  met  in  York  for  the  first  time  one  greater 
than  himself. 

Immediately  upon  their  return  Lewis  and  Clark  had 
repaired  to  the  barber  and  tailor,  and  soon  bore  little  re 
semblance  to  the  tawny  frontiersmen  in  fringed  hunt 
ing-shirts  and  beards  that  had  so  lately  issued  from  the 
wilderness. 

In  the  upper  story  of  the  Chouteau  mansion,  the  Cap 
tains  regarded  with  awe  the  high  four-poster  with  its 
cushiony,  billowy  feather-bed. 

"  This  is  too  luxurious !  York,  bring  my  robe  and 
bear-skin." 

Lewis  and  Clark  could  not  sleep  in  beds  that  night. 
They  heard  the  watch  call  and  saw  the  glimmer  of  camp- 
fires  in  their  dreams.  The  grandeur  of  the  mountains 
was  upon  them,  cold  and  white  and  crowned  with  stars, 
the  vastness  of  the  prairie  and  the  dashing  of  ocean,  the 
roar  of  waterfalls,  the  hum  of  insects,  and  the  bellowing 
of  buffalo. 

They  knew  now  the  Missouri  like  the  face  of  a 
friend ;  they  had  stemmed  its  muddy  mouth,  had  evaded 
its  shifting  sandbanks,  had  watched  its  impetuous  falls 
that  should  one  day  whirl  a  thousand  wheels.  Up  wind 
ings  green  as  paradise  they  had  drunk  of  its  crystal 
sources  in  the  mountains. 

They  had  seen  it  when  the  mountains  cast  their  shadows 
around  the  campfires,  and  in  the  blaze  of  noon  when  the 
quick  tempest  beat  it  into  ink.  They  had  seen  it  white 
in  Mandan  winter,  the  icy  trail  of  brave  and  buffalo; 
and  they  had  seen  it  crimson,  when  far-off  peaks  were 
tipped  with  amethystine  gold. 

In  the  vast  and  populous  solitude  of  nature  they  had 
followed  the  same  Missouri  spreading  away  into  the 
beaver-meadows  of  the  Madison,  the  Jefferson,  and  the 
Gallatin,  and  had  written  their  journals  on  hillsides 
where  the  windflower  and  the  larkspur  grew  wild  on 
Montana  hills. 

An  instinct,  a  relic,  an  inheritance  of  long  ago  was 


302  THE    CONQUEST 

upon  them,  when  their  ancestors  roved  the  earth  untram 
melled  by  cities  and  civilisation,  when  the  rock  was  man's 
pillow  and  the  cave  his  home,  when  the  arrow  in  his 
strong  hand  brought  the  fruits  of  the  chase,  when  gar 
ments  of  skin  clad  his  limbs,  and  God  spoke  to  the  white 
savage  under  the  old  Phoenician  stars. 

In  their  dreams  they  felt  the  rain  and  wind  beat  on 
their  leather  tent.  Sacajawea's  baby  cried,  Spring  nodded 
with  the  rosy  clarkia,  screamed  with  Clark's  crow,  and 
tapped  with  Lewis's  woodpecker. 

"  Rat-tat-tat !  "  Was  that  the  woodpecker  ?  No,  some 
one  was  knocking  at  the  door  of  their  bed  chamber.  And 
no  one  else  than  Pierre  Chouteau  himself. 

"  Drouillard  is  back  from  Cahokia  ready  to  carry  your 
post.  The  rider  waits." 

This  was  the  world  again.  It  was  morning.  Throw 
ing  off  robes  and  bear-skins,  and  rising  from  the  hard 
wood  floor  where  they  had  voluntarily  camped  that  night, 
both  Captains  looked  at  the  tables  strewn  with  letters, 
where  until  past  midnight  they  had  sat  the  night  before. 

There  lay  Clark's  letter  to  his  brother,  George  Rogers, 
and  there,  also,  was  the  first  rough  draft  of  Lewis's  letter 
to  the  President,  in  a  hand  as  fine  and  even  as  copper 
plate,  but  interlined,  and  blotted  with  erasures. 

In  the  soft,  warm  St.  Louis  morning,  with  Mississippi 
breezes  rustling  the  curtain,  after  a  hurried  breakfast 
both  set  to  work  to  complete  the  letters. 

For  a  time  nothing  was  heard  but  the  scratching  of 
quill  pens,  as  each  made  clean  copies  of  their  letters 
for  transmission  to  the  far-off  centuries.  But  no  cen 
turies  troubled  then ;  to-day,  —  to-day,  was  uppermost. 

York  stuck  in  his  head,  hat  in  hand.  "  Massah  Clahk, 
Drewyer  say  he  hab  jus'  time,  sah." 

"  Well,  sir,  tell  Drouillard  the  whole  United  States 
mail  service  can  wait  on  us  to-day.  We  are  writing  to 
the  President." 

Before  ten  o'clock  Drouillard  was  off  to  Cahokia  with 
messages  that  gave  to  the  nation  at  large  its  first  intima 
tion  that  the  Pacific  expedition  was  a  consummated  fact. 


TO   WASHINGTON  303 

XXIX 

TO    WASHINGTON 

THERE  were  hurried  days  at  St.  Louis,  a  village 
that  knew  not  haste  before.  The  skins  were  sunned 
and  stored  in  the  rooms  of  Cadet  Chouteau.  Boxes 
of  specimens  were  packed  for  the  Government.  Captain 
Lewis  opened  his  trunk  and  found  his  papers  all  wet. 
The  hermetically  sealed  tin  cases  that  held  the  precious 
journals  alone  had  saved  these  from  destruction. 

The  Captains  had  their  hands  full.  The  restless  men 
must  be  paid  and  discharged.  Nine  of  the  adventurers 
within  a  week  after  the  return  to  St.  Louis  sold  their 
prospective  land  claims  for  a  pittance.  Seven  of  these 
claims  were  bought  by  their  fellow  soldiers;  Sergeant 
John  Ordway  took  several  of  the  men  and  settled  on  the 
site  of  the  present  city  of  New  Madrid. 

Robert  Frazer  received  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars 
for  his  claim,  and  prepared  to  publish  his  travels,  —  a 
volume  that  never  saw  the  light.  In  addition  to  land 
grants,  the  men  received  double  pay  amounting  altogether 
to  eleven  thousand  dollars. 

A  grand  dinner,  given  by  St.  Louis,  a  ball  and  farewell, 
and  the  Captains  were  on  the  way  with  their  Mandan 
chief,  Big  White,  and  his  Indians,  and  Gass,  Shannon, 
Ordway,  Pryor,  and  Bratton. 

'  The  route  by  which  I  propose  travelling  to  Washing 
ton  is  by  way  of  Cahokia,  Vincennes,  Louisville,  the  Crab 
Orchard,  Fincastle,  Staunton,  and  Charlottesville,"  Cap 
tain  Lewis  had  written  in  that  letter  to  Jefferson.  "  Any 
letters  directed  to  me  at  Louisville  will  most  probably 
meet  me  at  that  place." 

With  well-filled  saddle-bags,  the  returning  heroes 
crossed  to  Cahokia  and  set  out  across  Illinois  in  the 
Indian  summer  of  1806. 

Governor  Harrison  was  at  Vincennes,  and  Vigo,  and  a 
hundred  others  to  welcome. 


304  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Hurrah  for  old  Kentucky !  "  cried  Clark,  as  he  caught 
sight  of  its  limestone  shores.  On  many  a  smiling  hilltop, 
the  log  cabin  had  expanded  into  a  baronial  country  seat, 
with  waxed  floors  and  pianos.  Already  the  stables  were 
full  of  horses,  the  halls  were  full  of  music. 

Clark,  Lewis,  and  Big  White  climbed  the  cliff  to  the 
Point  of  Rock.  Who  but  chiefs  should  visit  there? 

With  newspapers  around  him,  sat  George  Rogers 
Clark,  following  the  career  of  Napoleon.  That  calm  and 
splendid  eye  kindled  at  sight  of  his  brother.  His  locks 
had  grown  longer,  his  eye  a  deeper  black  under  the 
shaggy  brows,  but  the  Revolutionary  hero  shone  in  every 
lineament  as  he  took  the  hands  of  the  two  explorers. 

With  the  dashing  waters  at  their  feet,  upon  the  lonely 
Point  of  Rock,  above  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  William  Clark 
stopped  first  to  greet  his  brother  from  the  great  expe 
dition.  Painters  may  find  a  theme  here,  and  future 
romancers  a  page  in  drama. 

Without  delay,  taking  his  rusty  three-cornered  chapcau 
from  its  peg,  and  donning  his  faded  uniform,  the  con 
queror  of  Illinois  accompanied  the  explorers  to  Locust 
Grove,  ablaze  that  night  with  welcome. 

Lucy,  Fanny,  Edmund  were  there ;  and  Jonathan  from 
Mulberry  Hill ;  Major  Croghan,  the  courtly  host  of  old ; 
and  the  lad,  George  Croghan,  now  in  his  fifteenth  year. 
All  too  quickly  fled  the  hours ;  the  hickory  flamed  and  the 
brass  andirons  shone  not  brighter  than  the  happy  faces. 

Spread  around  for  exhibition  were  Mandan  robes, 
fleeces  of  the  mountain  goat,  Clatsop  hats,  buffalo  horns, 
and  Indian  baskets,  Captain  Clark's  "  tiger-cat  coat," 
Indian  curios,  and  skins  of  grizzly  bears,  —  each  article 
suggestive  of  adventure  surpassing  Marco  Polo  or  the 
Arabian  nights.  Another  huge  box,  filled  with  bones  for 
the  President,  had  been  left  with  George  Rogers  Clark  at 
the  Point  of  Rock. 

Louisville  received  the  explorers  with  bonfires  and  can- 
nonry.  A  grand  ball  was  given  in  their  honour,  in  which 
the  Indians,  especially,  shone  in  medals  and  plumage.  " 

The  next  day  there  was  a  sad  visit  to  Mill  Creek,  where 
lamenting  parents  received  the  last  token  and  listened 


TO    WASHINGTON  305 

to  the  final  word  concerning  their  beloved  son,  Sergeant 
Charles  Floyd. 

A  cold  wind  and  a  light  fall  of  snow  warned  them  no 
time  must  be  lost  in  crossing  the  Kentucky  mountains; 
but  encumbered  with  the  Indian  retinue  they  made  slow 
progress  along  that  atrocious  road,  on  which  the  fol 
lowers  of  Boone  had  "  sometimes  paused  to  pray  and 
sometimes  stopped  to  swear." 

A  few  days  beyond  Cumberland  Gap,  Clark's  heart 
beat  a  tattoo ;  they  had  come  to  Fincastle !  Among  its 
overhanging  vines  and  trees,  the  Hancock  mansion  was 
in  holiday  attire,  —  Harriet  Kennedy  had  just  been 
married  to  Dr.  Radford  of  Fincastle. 

Colonel  Hancock  had  been  proud  to  entertain  George 
Rogers  Clark,  still  more  was  he  now  delighted  with  the 
visit  of  the  famous  explorers. 

"  La!  "  exclaimed  Black  Granny  at  the  announcement 
of  Captain  Clark.  "  Miss  Judy?"  Black  Granny  had 
nursed  Miss  Judy  from  the  cradle. 

Sedately  Miss  Judy  came  down  the  long  staircase,  - 
not  the  child  that  Clark  remembered,  but  a  woman,  petite, 
serious.  The  chestnut  brown  curls  with  a  glint  of  gold 
were  caught  with  a  high  back  comb,  and  a  sweeping  gown 
had  replaced  the  short  petticoats  that  lately  tripped  over 
the  foothills  of  the  Blue  Ridge. 

"  My  pretty  cousin  going  to  marry  that  ugly  man?  " 
exclaimed  Harriet,  when  she  heard  of  the  early  engage 
ment. 

There  was  nothing  effeminate  about  Clark,  nor  arti 
ficial.  His  features  were  rugged  almost  to  plainness ;  his 
head  was  high  from  the  ear  to  the  top,  a  large  brain 
chamber. 

"  Absolutely  beautiful,"  said  Judy  to  herself,  associ 
ating  those  bronzed  features  with  endless  winds  that  blew 
on  far-off  mountains. 

Behind  the  respectable  old  Hancock  silver,  Judy's 
mother  turned  the  tea  and  talked.  Turning  up  his  laced 
sleeves  to  carve  the  mutton,  Colonel  Hancock  asked  a 
thousand  questions  regarding  that  wonderful  journey. 

"  We  passed  the  winter  on  the  Pacific,  then  crossed  the 


20 


306  THE   CONQUEST 

mountains,  and  my  division  came  down  the  Yellowstone," 
Clark  was  saying.  "  By  the  way,  Judy,  I  have  named  a 
river  for  you,  —  the  Judith." 

A  peal  of  laughter  rang  through  the  dining-room. 

"  Judith  !  Judith,  did  you  say  ?  Why,  Captain  Clark, 
my.  name  is  Julia." 

Clark  was  confounded.  He  almost  feared  Judy  was 
making  fun  of  him.  • 

"  Is  it,  really,  now?  I  always  supposed  Judy  stood  for 
Judith." 

Again  rang  out  the  infectious  peal,  in  which  Clark 
himself  joined;  but  to  this  day  rolls  the  river  Judith  in 
Montana,  named  for  Clark's  mountain  maid  of  Fincastle. 

'  That  I  should  live  to  see  you  back  from  the  Pacific !  " 
was  Aunt  Molly's  greeting  at  "  The  Farm,"  at  Char- 
lottesville.  "  I  reckoned  the  cannibal  savages  would  eat 
you.  We  looked  for  nothing  less  than  the  fate  of  Captain 
Cook." 

But  Maria,  whose  eyes  had  haunted  Lewis  in  many  a 
long  Montana  day,  seemed  strangely  shy  and  silent.  In 
fact,  she  had  another  lover,  perhaps  a  dearer  one. 

Uncle  Nicholas  was  sick.  He  was  growing  old,  but 
still  directed  the  negroes  of  a  plantation  that  extended 
from  Charlottesville  to  the  Fluvanna. 

It  was  sunset  when  Captain  Lewis  reached  the  home  at 
Locust  Hill,  and  was  folded  to  his  mother's  bosom.  With 
daily  prayer  had  Lucy  Meriwether  followed  her  boy 
across  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Meriwether' s  little  pet  sister,  Mary  Marks,  had  blos 
somed  into  a  bewitching  rose. 

"  Here  is  a  letter  from  the  President." 

Captain  Lewis  read  his  first  message  from  Jefferson  in 
more  than  two  years  and  a  half. 

Turning  to  Big  White,  the  chief,  who  at  every  step  had 
gazed  with  amazement  at  the  white  man's  country,  — 

"  The  President  says  '  Tell  my  friend  of  Mandan  that 
I  have  already  opened  my  arms  to  receive  him." 

"  Ugh !  Ugh  !  "  commented  Big  White,  with  visions  of 
barbaric  splendour  in  his  untutored  brain. 

That  afternoon  the  entire  party  rode  over  to  Monticello 


THE    PLAUDITS    OF   A    NATION  307 

to  show  the  chief  the  President's  Indian  hall,  where  all 
their  gifts  and  tokens  had  been  arranged  for  display. 
The  next  day,  by  Richmond,  Fredericksburg,  and  Alex 
andria,  the  party  set  out  for  the  national  capital.  Every 
step  of  the  way  was  a  triumphal  progress. 


XXX 

THE   PLAUDITS    OF   A    NATION 

IT  was  well  into  January  before  both  Captains  reached 
Washington.  Workmen  were  still  building  at  the 
Capitol,  rearing  a  home  for  Congress.  Tools  of  car 
pentry  and  masonry  covered  the  windy  lawn  where  Jef 
ferson  rode  daily,  superintending  as  on  his  own  Virginia 
plantation. 

Never  had  Captain  Lewis  seen  his  old  friend,  the 
President,  so  moved  as  when  black  Ben,  the  valet,  with 
stentorian  call  announced,  "  Captains  Meh wether  Lewis 
and  William  Clahk !  " 

In  silk  stockings  and  pumps  they  stood  in  the  Blue 
Room.  At  sight  of  that  well-known  figure  in  blue  coat 
faced  with  yellow,  red  plush  waistcoat,  and  green  vel 
veteen  breeches,  Meriwether  Lewis  bounded  as  a  boy 
toward  his  old  friend. 

The  gray-haired  president  visibly  trembled  as  he 
strained  the  two  sons  of  his  country  to  his  heart.  Tears 
gushed  from  his  eyes,  "  The  suspense  has  been  awful." 
Then  pausing,  with  difficulty  he  controlled  his  emotion. 
"  But  the  hopes,  the  dreams,  the  ambitions  of  twenty 
years  are  now  vindicated,  and  you  are  safe,  boys,  you 
are  safe.  I  felt  that  if  you  were  lost  the  country  would 
hold  me  responsible." 

If  others  had  asked  questions  about  the  route,  Jeffer 
son  now  overwhelmed  them  with  an  avalanche,  put  with 
the  keenness  of  a  scholar  and  the  penetration  of  a 
scientist.  For  with  the  possible  exception  of  Franklin, 


3o8  THE   CONQUEST 

Thomas  Jefferson  was  the  most  learned  man  of  his 
time. 

Into  the  President's  hands  Lewis  placed  the  precious 
journals,  obtained  at  such  a  cost  in  toil  and  travel.  Each 
pocket  volume,  morocco-bound,  had  as  soon  as  filled  been 
cemented  in  a  separate  tin  case  to  prevent  injury  by  wet 
ting.  But  now  Lewis  had  slipped  the  cases  off  and  dis 
played  them  neat  and  fresh  as  on  the  day  of  writing. 

On  rocking  boats,  on  saddle  pommels,  and  after  dark 
by  the  flickering  campfire,  had  the  writing  been  done. 
T's  were  not  always  crossed,  nor  i's  dotted,  as  hurriedly 
each  event  was  jotted  down  to  be  read  and  criticised  after 
a  hundred  years.  Written  under  such  circumstances,  and 
in  such  haste,  it  is  not  remarkable  that  words  are  mis 
spelled  and  some  omitted.  A  considerable  collection  of 
later  letters  gives  ample  evidence  that  both  the  Captains 
were  graceful  correspondents. 

And  the  vocabularies,  the  precious  vocabularies  gath 
ered  from  Council  Bluffs  to  Clatsop,  were  taken  by  Jef 
ferson  and  carefully  laid  away  for  future  study. 

Big  White  and  his  Indians  were  entertained  by  Jeffer 
son  and  the  cabinet.  Dolly  Madison,  Mrs.  Gallatin,  and 
other  ladies  of  the  White  House,  manifested  the  liveliest 
interest  as  the  tall  Shahaka,  six  feet  and  ten  inches,  stood 
up  before  them  in  his  best  necklace  of  bear's  claws,  admir 
ing  the  pretty  squaws  that  talked  to  them. 

"  And  was  your  father  a  chief,  and  your  father's 
father?"  Mrs.  Madison  inquired  of  Shahaka.  She  was 
always  interested  in  families  and  lineage.  "  And  what 
makes  your  hair  so  white  ?  "  But  Shahaka  had  never 
heard  of  Prince  Madoc. 

Never  had  the  village-capital  been  so  gay.  Dinners 
and  balls  followed  in  rapid  succession,  eulogies  and 
poems  were  recited  in  honour  of  the  explorers.  There 
was  even  talk  of  changing  the  name  of  the  Columbia  to 
Lewis  River. 

In  those  days  everybody  went  to  the  Capitol  to  hear 
the  debates.  The  report  of  Lewis  and  Clark  created  a 
lively  sensation.  Complaints  of  the  Louisiana  Purchase 
ceased.  From  the  Mississippi  to  the  sea,  the  United 


THE    PLAUDITS    OF   A    NATION  309 

States  had  virtually  taken  possession  of  the  continent. 
Members  of  Congress  looked  at  one  another  with  dilated 
eyes.  With  lifted  brow  and  prophetic  vision  the  young 
republic  pierced  the  future.  The  Mississippi,  once  her 
utmost  border,  was  now  but  an  inland  river.  Beyond  it, 
the  Great  West  hove  in  sight,  with  peaks  of  snow  and 
the  blue  South  Sea.  The  problem  of  the  ages  had  been 
solved;  Lewis  and  Clark  had  found  the  road  to  Asia. 

The  news  fell  upon  Europe  and  America  as  not  less 
than  a  revelation. 

Congress  immediately  gave  sixteen  hundred  acres  of 
land  each  to  the  Captains,  and  double  pay  in  gold  and 
three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  to  each  of  their  men,  to 
be  laid  out  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi.  On  the 
third  day  of  March,  1807,  Captain  Lewis  was  appointed 
Governor  of  Louisiana;  and  on  March  12,  Captain  Clark 
was  made  Brigadier  General,  and  Indian  Agent  for 
Louisiana. 

Tall,  slender,  but  twenty-nine,  Henry  Clay  was  in  the 
Senate,  advocating  roads, — roads  and  canals  to  the  West. 
He  was  planning,  pleading,  persuading  for  a  canal  around 
the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  he  was  appealing  for  the  improve 
ment  of  the  Wilderness  Road  through  which  Boone  had 
broken  a  bridle  trace.  His  prolific  imagination  grasped 
the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  canal  and  an  interior  connec 
tion  with  the  Lakes. 

Henry  Clay  —  "  Harry  Clay  "  as  Kentucky  fondly 
called  him  —  had  a  faculty  for  remembering  names, 
faces,  places.  As  yesterday,  he  recalled  William  Clark 
at  Lexington. 

And  Clark  remembered  Clay,  standing  in  an  ox- 
waggon,  with  flashing  eyes,  hair  wildly  waving,  and 
features  aglow,  addressing  an  entranced  throng.  The 
same  look  flashed  over  him  now  as  he  stepped  toward 
the  heroes  of  the  Pacific. 

"  Congratulations,  Governor." 

"  Congratulations,  General." 

The  young  men  smiled  at  their  new  titles. 

Another  was  there,  not  to  be  forgotten,  strong  fea 
tured,  cordial,  cheerful,  of  manly  beauty  and  large  dark 


3io  THE   CONQUEST 

eyes,  endeavouring  to  interest  Congress  in  his  inven 
tions,  —  Robert  Fulton  of  the  steamboat. 

Wherever  they  went,  a  certain  halo  seemed  to  hang 
around  these  men  of  adventure.  They  were  soldiers  and 
hunters,  and  more.  Through  heat  and  cold,  and  mount 
and  plain,  four  thousand  miles  by  canoe,  on  foot  and 
horseback,  through  forests  of  gigantic  pines  and  along 
the  banks  of  unknown  rivers,  among  unheard-of  tribes 
who  had  never  seen  a  white  man,  they  had  carried  the 
message  of  the  President  and  brought  back  a  report  on 
the  new  land  that  is  authority  to  this  day. 

"What  did  you  find?"  Eager  inquirers  crowded  on 
every  side  to  hear  the  traveller's  tale.  At  Louisville,  men 
drove  in  from  distant  plantations;  at  Fincastle  their 
steps  were  thronged  along  the  village  walks;  in  Wash 
ington  they  were  never  alone. 

"  What  did  we  find?  Gigantic  sycamores  for  canoes, 
the  maple  for  sugar,  the  wild  cherry  and .  walnut  for 
joiner's  work,  red  and  white  elm  for  cartwrights,  the 
osage  orange  for  hedges  impenetrable,  white  and  black 
oak  for  ship  and  carpenter  work,  pine  for  countless  uses, 
and  durable  cedar. 

"What  did  we  find?  All  sorts  of  plants  and  herbs 
for  foods,  dyes,  and  medicines,  and  pasturage  unending", 
Boone's  settlers  on  the  Missouri  frontier  have  farms  of 
wheat,  maize,  potatoes,  and  little  cotton  fields,  two  acres 
sufficient  for  a  family.  Hemp  is  indigenous  to  the  soil. 
Even  in  the  Mandan  land,  the  Indians,  with  implements 
that  barely  scratch  the  earth,  have  immense  gardens  of 
corn,  beans,  pumpkins,  and  squashes. 

"What  did  we  find?  Oceans  of  beaver  and  seas  of 
buffalo,  clay  fit  for  bricks  and  white  clay  for  pottery,  salt 
springs,  saltpetre,  and  plaster,  pipestone,  and  quarries 
of  marble  red  and  white,  mines  of  iron,  lead  and  coal, 
horses  to  be  bought  for  a  song,  cedar,  and  fir  trees  six 
and  eight  feet  in  diameter,  enormous  salmon  that  block 
the  streams." 

No  wonder  the  land  was  excited  at  the  report  of  Lewis 
and  Clark..  All  at  once  the  unknown  mysterious  West 
stood  revealed  as  the  home  of  natural  resources.  Their 


THE    PLAUDITS    OF   A    NATION  311 

travels  became  the  Robinson  Crusoe  of  many  a  boy  who 
lived  to  see  for  himself  the  marvels  .of  that  trans- 
Mississippi. 

Sergeant  Gass  received  his  pay  in  gold  and  went  home 
to  Wellsburg,  West  Virginia,  to  find  his  old  father 
smoking  still  beside  the  fire.  With  the  help  of  a  Scotch 
schoolmaster  Patrick  published  his  book  the  next  year,  im 
mortalising  the  name  of  the  gallant  Irish  Sergeant.  Then 
he  "  inlisted  "  again,  and  fought  the  Creeks,  and  in  1812 
lost  an  eye  at  Lundy's  Lane.  Presently  he  married  the 
daughter  of  a  Judge,  and  lived  to  become  a  great  student 
in  his  old  age,  and  an  authority  on  Indians  and  early 
times. 

John  Ordway  went  home  to  New  Hampshire  and 
married,  and  returned  to  live  on  his  farm  near  New 
Madrid. 

William  Bratton  tarried  for  a  time  in  Kentucky,  served 
in  the  War  of  1812  under  Harrison,  and  was  at  Tippe- 
canoe  and  the  Thames.  He  married  and  lived  at  Terre 
Haute,  Indiana,  and  is  buried  at  Waynetown. 

George  Gibson  settled  at  St.  Louis,  and  lived  and  died 
there.  Nathaniel  Pryor  and  William  Werner  became 
Indian  agents  under  William  Clark;  Pryor  died  in  1831 
among  the  Osages.  George  Drouillard  went  into  the 
fur  trade  and  was  killed  by  the  Blackfeet  at  the  Three 
Forks  of  the  Missouri.  John  Coalter,  after  adventures 
that  will  be  related,  settled  at  the  town  of  Daniel  Boone, 
married  a  squaw  and  died  there.  John  Potts  was  killed 
by  the  Blackfeet  on  the  river  Jefferson.  Sacajawea  and 
Charboneau  lived  for  many  years  among  the  Mandans, 
and  their  descendants  are  found  in  Dakota  to  this  day. 

Of  the  voyageurs  who  went  as  far  as  the  Mandan 
town,  Lajaunnesse  accompanied  Fremont  across  the 
mountains;  and  two  others,  Francis  Rivet  and  Philip 
Degie,  were  the  earliest  settlers  of  Oregon,  where  they 
lived  to  a  great  old  age,  proud  of  the  fact  that  they  had 
"  belonged  to  Lewis  and  Clark." 


Book  III 

THE  RED  HEAD   CHIEF 


Book  III 

THE  RED  HEAD   CHIEF 

I 

THE   SHADOW    OF   NAPOLEON 

"f  |  ^HANK  God  for  the  safety  of  our  country!" 
ejaculated  Jefferson,  in  one  of  his  long  talks  with 
-•-  Lewis  regarding  the  upheaval  across  the  sea. 

In  1802  Napoleon  had  been  declared  Consul  for  life; 
May  1 8,  1804,  four  days  after  Lewis  and  Clark  started, 
he  had  been  saluted  Emperor  of  France.  Then  came 
Jena.  When  Lewis  and  Clark  reached  the  Mandan  towns, 
Napoleon  was  entering  Berlin  with  the  Prussian  monarchy 
at  his  feet. 

While  they  camped  at  Clatsop  in  those  December  days 
of  1805,  and  while  Baranof  prayed  for  ships  in  his  lonely 
Sitkan  outpost,  across  seas  "  the  sun  of  Austerlitz  "  had 
risen.  Against  Russian  and  Austrian,  Napoleon  had 
closed  a  war  with  a  clap  of  thunder. 

Every  breeze  bore  news  that  overawed  the  world. 

"  Napoleon  has  taken  Italy." 

"  Napoleon  has  conquered  Austria." 

"  Napoleon  has  defeated  Russia." 

"  Napoleon  has  ruined  Prussia." 

"  Napoleon  has  taken  Spain." 

While  Lewis  and  Clark  were  at  Washington  came  the 
battles  of  Eylau  and  Dantzic.  In  December  Napoleon 
annexed  Portugal,  and  the  Court  of  Lisbon  fled  to 
Brazil,  to  escape  his  arms  and  to  rear  anew  the  House 
of  Braganza. 


3i6  THE    CONQUEST 

How  much  more  remained  to  conquer?  How  soon 
might  the  theatre  of  action  come  over  the  sea  ?  Still  there 
was  England. 

For  a  time  the  Napoleonic  wars  had  thrown  the  carry 
ing  trade  of  the  ocean  into  American  hands.  American 
fanners  could  not  reach  the  coast  fast  enough  with  their 
fleets  of  grain,  the  food  for  armies.  Cotton  went  up  to  a 
fabulous  price.  Enterprise  fired  the  young  republic. 
Ships  were  building  two  thousand  miles  inland  to  carry 
her  products  to  the  ocean.  She  grew,  she  throve,  and  an 
ever-increasing  inland  fleet  carried  to  and  fro  the  red  life 
of  a  growing  nation. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  torch  of  liberty,  lit  in  America 
and  burning  there  still  with  calm  and  splendid  lustre, 
carried  by  French  soldiers  to  France  had  kindled  a  conti 
nent,  sweeping  like  a  firebrand  through  a  conflagration  of 
abuses.  All  tradition  was  overturning.  America  alone 
was  quiet,  the  refuge  of  the  world.  Every  ship  that 
touched  our  shores  brought  fugitives  fleeing  from  battle- 
scarred  fields  where  Europe  groaned  in  sobs  and  blood. 

Napoleon  was  now  master  of  almost  the  entire  coast  of 
Europe.  Did  he  cast  regretful  eyes  this  way?  America 
feared  it.  Nothing  but  fear  of  England  ever  made 
Napoleon  give  us  Louisiana. 

In  May,  1806,  England  blockaded  the  French  coast. 
Napoleon  retaliated  by  the  Berlin  Decrees,  shutting  up 
all  England,  interdicting  the  commerce  of  the  world. 

And  so,  when  Lewis  and  Clark  returned,  the  giants 
were  locked  in  struggle,  like  Titans  of  old,  tearing  up 
kingdoms,  palatinates,  and  whole  empires  to  hurl  at  each 
other. 

And  we  had  Louisiana. 

When  Captain  Lewis  went  to  Washington  he  was  the 
bearer  of  a  mass  of  papers  on  land  claims  sent  by  Auguste 
Chouteau. 

"  I  have  had  some  disturbing  news  from  Louisiana," 
said  Jefferson.  "  In  the  first  place,  Monsieur  Auguste 
Chouteau  writes  requesting  self-government,  and  that 
Louisiana  remain  for  ever  undivided.  Now  the  day  may 
come  when  we  shall  desire  to  cut  Louisiana  up  into  sov- 


THE    SHADOW   OF   NAPOLEON  317 

ereign  states,  —  not  now,  I  grant,  but  in  time,  in  time. 

"  Then  the  French  people  of  New  Orleans  protest 
against  American  rule.  Such  is  the  dissatisfaction,  it  is 
said,  that  the  people  of  Louisiana  are  only  waiting  for 
Bonaparte's  victory  in  his  war  with  the  allies  to  return  to 
their  allegiance  with  France. 

"  St.  Louis  asks  for  a  Governor  '  who  must  reside  in 
the  territory/  hence  I  propose  to  put  you  there." 

So  it  came  about  that  Meriwether  Lewis  wrote  back 
in  February,  "  I  shall  probably  come  on  to  St.  Louis  for 
the  purpose  of  residing  among  you.'' 

There  was  trouble  with  Spain.  In  July,  1806,  every 
body  thought  there  would  be  a  war  with  her.  But  Na 
poleon  was  Spain's  protector.  It  would  never  do  to  de 
clare  war  against  Napoleon.  Napoleon !  —  the  very  word 
meant  subjugation. 

"  Why  are  we  safe  from  Bonaparte  ?  "  exclaimed  Jef 
ferson.  "  Only  because  he  has  not  the  British  fleet  at  his 
command." 

Even  while  Congress  was  at  its  busiest,  devising  a 
government  for  New  Orleans,  not  at  all  was  Jefferson 
sure  of  the  loyalty  of  the  French  of  Louisiana. 

"If  they  are  not  making  overtures  to  Napoleon,  they 
are  implicated  in  the  treason  of  Aaron  Burr." 

All  Washington  was  aflame  over  Aaron  Burr.  Only 
two  years  before  Captain  Lewis  had  left  him  in  the  seat 
of  honour  at  Washington.  The  greatest  lawyers  in  the 
country  now  were  prosecuting  his  trial  at  Richmond, 
Randolph  of  Roanoke  foreman  of  the  jury  and  John 
Marshall  presiding. 

Borne  with  the  throng,  Lewis  went  over  to  Richmond. 
Washington  Irving  was  there,  Winfield  Scott,  and  An 
drew  Jackson,  "  stamping  up  and  down,  damning  Jeffer 
son  and  extolling  Burr." 

Burr's  friends,  outcrying  against  Jefferson,  caught 
sight  of  Meriwether  Lewis;  his  popularity  in  a  degree 
counteracted  their  vituperation.  William  Wirt  of  Mary 
land  came  down  after  making  his  great  speech,  to  present 
a  gold  watch  to  his  friend  Meriwether  Lewis. 

With  saddened  heart  Captain  Lewis  left  Richmond, 


318  THE   CONQUEST 

The  beautiful  Theodosia  had  come  to  stay  with  her  father 
at  the  penitentiary.  Lewis  always  liked  Aaron  Burr. 
What  was  he  trying  to  do?  The  Mississippi  was  ours 
and  Louisiana.  But  even  the  Ursuline  nuns  welcomed 
Burr  to  New  Orleans,  and  the  Creoles  quite  lost  their 
heads  over  his  winning  address.  All  seemed  to  confirm 
the  suspicions  of  Jefferson,  who  nightly  tossed  on  his 
couch  of  worry. 

It  was  necessary  for  Captain,  now  Governor,  Lewis, 
to  go  to  Philadelphia,  to  place  his  zoological  and  botanical 
collections  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Barton.  Scarce  had  the 
now  famous  explorer  reached  the  city  before  he  was 
beset  by  artists.  Charles  Willson  Peale,  who  had  painted 
the  portraits  of  the  most  prominent  officers  of  the  Rev 
olution,  who  had  followed  Washington  and  painted  him 
as  a  Virginia  colonel,  as  commander-in-chief,  and  as  pres 
ident,  who  had  sat  with  him  at  Valley  Forge  and  limned 
his  features,  cocked  hat  and  all,  on  a  piece  of  bed-ticking, 
—  Peale  now  wanted  to  paint  Lewis  and  Clark. 

Of  course  such  a  flattering  invitation  was  not  to  be 
resisted,  and  so,  while  Peale' s  assistants  were  mounting 
Lewis's  antelopes,  the  first  known  to  naturalists,  and 
preparing  for  Jefferson  the  head  and  horns  of  a  Rocky 
Mountain  ram,  Governor  Lewis  was  sitting  daily  for  his 
portrait. 

This  detained  him  in  Philadelphia,  when  suddenly,  on 
the  27th  of  June,  the  great  upheaval  of  Europe  cast 
breakers  on  our  shores  that  made  the  country  rock. 

It  seemed  as  if  in  spite  of  herself  the  United  States 
would  be  drawn  into  the  Napoleonic  wars.  England 
needed  sailors,  she  must  have  sailors,  she  claimed  and 
demanded  them  from  American  ships  on  the  high 
seas. 

"  You  shall  not  search  my  ship,"  said  the  Captain 
of  the  American  frigate  Chesapeake  off  the  Virginian 
capes.  Instantly  and  unexpectedly,  the  British  frigate 
Leopard  rounded  to  and  poured  broadsides  into  the 
unprepared  Chesapeake. 

"  Never,"  said  Jefferson,  "  has  this  country  been  in 
such  a  state  of  excitement  since  Lexington." 


AMERICAN    RULE    IN    ST.    LOUIS          319 

"  Fired  on  our  ship !  "  The  land  was  aflame.  By 
such  white  heat  are  nations  welded. 

It  was  a  bold  thing  for  England  to  disavow.  But  no 
apologies  could  now  conceal  the  fact,  that  not  Napoleon, 
but  England,  was  destined  to  be  our  foe,  England,  who 
claimed  the  commerce  of  the  world. 

Meriwether  Lewis  came  home  to  hear  Virginia  ringing 
for  war;  not  yet  had  she  forgotten  Yorktown. 

The  mountains  of  Albemarle  were  clothed  in  all  the 
brilliancy  of  summer  beauty  when  Lewis  kissed  his  mother 
good-bye,  and  set  out  to  assume  the  governorship  •  of 
Louisiana. 


II 

AMERICAN   RULE   IN   ST.    LOUIS 

IMMEDIATELY  after  his  appointment  in  charge  of 
Indian  affairs,  Clark  left  Washington,  with  Pryor 
and  Shannon,  Big  White  and  Jussaume  and  their 
Indian  families.  The  Ohio,  swollen  to  the  highest  notch, 
bore  them  racing  into  the  Mississippi. 

"  Manuel  Lisa  haf  gone  up  de  Meessouri,"  was  the 
news  at  St.  Louis.  All  winter  Manuel  Lisa  had  been 
flying  around  St.  Louis  with  Pierre  Menard  and  George 
Drouillard,  preparing  for  an  early  ascent  into  the  fur 
country.  So  also  had  been  the  Chouteaus,  intending  to 
escort  Big  White  back  to  the  Mandans. 

At  any  time  an  Indian  trader  was  a  great  man  in  St. 
Louis.  He  could  command  fabulous  prices  for  his  skill, 
and  still  more  now  could  Drouillard,  fresh  from  the  un- 
exploited  land  beyond  the  Mandans.  All  his  money 
Drouillard  put  into  the  business,  and  with  the  earliest 
opening  of  1807,  Lisa  Menard  and  Drouillard  set  out  for 
the  upper  Missouri  with  an  outfit  of  sixteen  thousand 
dollars. 

"  Wait  for  the  Mandan  chief,"  said  Frederick  Bates, 
the  new  Territorial  Secretary. 


320  THE    CONQUEST 

Manuel  Lisa  was  not  a  man  to  wait.  "  While  others 
consider  whether  they  will  start,  I  am  on  my  way,"  he 
answered. 

Dark,  secret,  unfathomable,  restless,  enterprising,  a 
very  Spaniard  for  pride,  distrusted  and  trusted,  a  judge 
of  men,  Manuel  Lisa  had  in  him  the  spirit  of  De  Soto 
and  Coronado. 

For  twenty  years  Lisa  had  traded  with  Indians.  Of 
late  the  Spanish  government  had  given  him  exclusive 
rights  on  the  Osage,  a  privilege  once  held  by  the  Chou- 
teaus,  but  alas  for  Lisa!  a  right  now  tumbled  by  the  ces 
sion.  For  the  United  States  gave  no  exclusive  privileges. 

He  reached  the  ear  of  Drouillard ;  they  went  away  to 
gether.  No  one  better  than  Lisa  saw  the  meaning  of 
that  great  exploration. 

Coincidently  with  the  arrival  of  Clark  and  Big  White 
out  of  the  Ohio,  came  down  a  deputation  of  Yankton 
Sioux  with  old  Dorion  from  the  Missouri.  With  that 
encampment  of  Indians,  around,  behind,  before  the  Gov 
ernment  House,  began  the  reign  of  the  Red  Head  chief 
over  the  nations  of  the  West  that  was  to  last  for  thirty 
years.  St.  Louis  became  the  Red  Head's  town,  and  the 
Red  Head's  signature  came  to  be  known  to  the  utmost 
border  of  Louisiana. 

"  We  want  arms  and  traders,"  said  the  Yankton  Sioux. 

Both  were  granted,  and  laden  with  presents,  before  the 
close  of  May  they  were  dispatched  again  to  their  own 
country.  And  with  them  went  Big  White  in  charge  of 
Ensign  Pryor,  Sergeant  George  Shannon,  and  Pierre 
Chouteau,  with  thirty-two  men  for  the  Mandan  trade. 

Even  the  Kansas  knew  that  Big  White  had  gone  down 
the  river,  and  were  waiting  to  see  him  go  by. 

"  The  whites  are  as  the  grasses  of  the  prairie,"  said  Big 
White. 

In  July  the  new  Governor,  Meriwether  Lewis,  arrived 
and  assumed  the  Government.  With  difficulty  the  offi 
cers  had  endeavoured  to  harmonise  the  old  and  the  new. 
All  was  in  feud,  faction,  disorder. 

St.  Louis  was  a  foreign  village  before  the  cession. 
Nor  was  this  changed  in  a  day. 


AMERICAN    RULE    IN    ST.    LOUIS          321 

"  Deed  not  de  great  Napoleon  guarantee  our  leeb- 
ertee?"  said  the  French.  "  We  want  self-government." 

But  Lewis  and  Clark,  these  two  had  met  the  French 
ideal  of  chivalry  in  facing  the  Shining  Mountains  and 
the  Ocean.  Pretty  girls  sat  in  the  verandas  to  see  them 
pass.  Fur  magnates  set  out  their  choicest  viands.  The 
conquest  of  St.  Louis  was  largely  social.  With  less  tact 
and  less  winning  personalities  we  might  have  had  discord. 

Whatever  Lewis  wanted,  Clark  seconded  as  a  sort  of 
Lieutenant  Governor.  It  seemed  as  if  the  two  might 
go  on  forever  as  they  had  done  in  the  great  expedition. 
Ever  busy,  carving  districts  that  became  future  States, 
laying  out  roads,  dispensing  justice  and  treating  with 
Indians,  all  went  well  until  the  i6th  of  October,  when  a 
wave  of  sensation  swept  over  St.  Louis. 

"  Big  White,  the  Mandan  chief,  is  back.  The  Ameri 
can  flag  at  the  bow  of  his  boat  has  been  fired  on  and 
he  is  compelled  to  fall  back  on  St.  Louis." 

All  summer  the  vengeful  Arikaras  had  been  watching. 

"  They  killed  our  chief,  the  Brave  Raven." 

The  Teton  Sioux  plotted.  "  They  will  give  the  Man- 
dans  arms  and  make  our  enemies  stronger  than  we  are." 
So  in  great  bands,  Sioux  and  Arikaras  had  camped  along 
the  river  to  intercept  the  returning  brave. 

'''  These  are  the  machinations  of  the  British,"  said 
Americans  in  St.  Louis. 

:'  This  is  a  trick  of  Manuel  Lisa,"  said  the  fur  traders. 
"  His  boats  passed  in  safety,  why  not  ours?  " 

In  fact,  there  had  been  a  battle.  Not  with  impunity 
should  trade  be  carried  into  the  land  of  anarchy.  Three 
men  were  killed  and  several  wounded,  including  Shannon 
and  Rene  Jussaume.  And  they  in  turn  had  killed  Black 
Buffalo,  the  Teton  chief  that  led  the  onslaught. 

All  the  way  down  the  Missouri  George  Shannon  had 
writhed  with  his  wounded  knee.  Blood  poisoning  set  in. 
They  left  him  at  Bellefontaine. 

"  Dees  leg  must  come  off,"  said  Dr.  Saugrain,  the  army 
surgeon. 

He  sent  for  Dr.  Farrar,  a  young  American  physician 
who  had  lately  located  in  St.  Louis.  Together,  without 

21 


322  THE   CONQUEST 

anesthetics,  they  performed  the  first  operation  in  thigh 
amputation  ever  known  in  that  region.  m 

"  Woonderful !  woonderful !  "  exclaimed  the  Creoles. 
"  Dees  Dogtors  can  cut  une  man  all  up."  Great  already 
was  the  reputation  of  Dr.  Saugrain ;  to  young  Farrar  it 
gave  a  prestige  that  made  him  the  Father  of  St.  Louis 
surgery. 

Shannon  lay  at  the  point  of  death  for  eighteen  months, 
but  youth  rallied,  and  he  regained  sufficient  strength  to 
journey  to  Lexington,  where  he  took  up  the  study  of  law. 
He  lived  to  become  an  eminent  jurist  and  judge, ^and  the 
honoured  progenitor  of  many  distinguished  bearers  of  his 
name. 


Ill 

FAREWELL    TO    FINCASTLE 

GENERAL    CLARK   had    had    a    busy    summer, 
travelling  up  and  down  the  river,   assisting  the 
Governor  at  St.  Louis  in  reducing  his  tumultuous 
domain  to  order,  treating  with  Indians,  conferring  with 
Governor  Harrison  in  his  brick  palace  at  Old  Vincennes, 
consulting    with    his    brothers,    General    Jonathan    and 
General   George   Rogers   Clark   at  the   Point   of   Rock. 
Now,    in   mid-autumn,    he   was   again   on   his   way   to 
Fincastle. 

Never  through  the  tropic  summer  had  Julia  been  absent 
from  his  thoughts.  A  little  house  in  St.  Louis  had  been 
selected  that  should  shelter  his  bride;  and  now,  as  fast 
as  hoof  and  horse  could  speed  him,  he  was  hastening 
back  to  fix  the  day  for  his  wedding. 

October  shed  glory  on  the  burnished  forests.  Here 
and  there  along  the  way  shone  primitive  farmhouses, 
the  homes  of  people.  The  explorer's  heart  beat  high. 
He  had  come  to  that  time  in  his  life  when  he,  too,  should 
have  a  home.  Those  old  Virginia  farmhouses,  steep  of 
roof  and  sloping  at  the  eaves,  four  rooms  below  and  two 


FAREWELL   TO    FINCASTLE  323 

in  the  attic,  with  great  chimneys  smoking  at  either  end, 
seemed  to  speak  of  other  fond  and  happy  hearts. 

The  valley  of  Virginia  extends  from  the  Potomac  to 
the  Carolina  line.  The  Blue  Ridge  bounds  it  on  one  side, 
the  Kittatinnys  on  the  other,  and  in  the  trough-like  valley 
between  flows  the  historic  Shenandoah. 

From  the  north,  by  Winchester,  scene  of  many  a 
border  fray  and  destined  for  action  more  heroic  yet, 
Clark  sped  on  his  way  to  Fincastle.  Some  changes  had 
taken  place  since  that  eventful  morning  when  Governor 
Spotswood  looked  over  the  Blue  Ridge.  A  dozen  miles 
from  Winchester  stood  Lord  Fairfax's  Green w.ay  Court, 
overshadowed  by  ancient  locusts,  slowly  mouldering  to 
its  fall.  Here  George  Washington  came  in  his  boyhood, 
surveying  for  the  gaunt,  raw-boned,  near-sighted  old 
nobleman  who  led  him  hard  chases  at  the  fox  hunt. 

From  the  head  spring  of  the  Rappahannock  to  the  head 
spring  of  the  Potomac,  twenty-one  counties  of  old  Vir 
ginia  once  belonged  to  the  Fairfax  manor,  now  broken 
and  subdivided  into  a  thousand  homes.  Hither  had  come 
tides  of  Quakers,  and  Scotch-Presbyterians,  penetrating 
farther  and  farther  its  green  recesses,  cutting  up  the  fruit 
ful  acres  into  colonial  plantations. 

"  The  Shenandoah,  it  is  the  very  centre  of  the  United 
States,"  said  the  emigrants. 

The  valley  was  said  to  be  greener  than  any  other,  its 
waters  were  more  transparent,  its  -soil  more  fruitful.  At 
any  rate  German-Pennsylvanians  pushed  up  here,  rear 
ing  barns  as  big  as  fortresses,  flanked  round  with  hay 
stacks  and  granaries.  Now  and  then  Clark  met  them, 
in  loose  leather  galligaskins  and  pointed  hats,  sunning  in 
wide  porches,  smoking  pipes  three  feet  long,  while  their 
stout  little  children  tumbled  among  the  white  clover. 

Here  and  there  negroes  were  whistling  with  notes  as 
clear  as  a  fife,  and  huge  Conestoga  waggons  loaded  with 
produce  rumbled  along  to  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  Rich 
mond.  Every  year  thousands  of  waggons  went  to  mar 
ket,  camping  at  night  and  making  the  morning  ring  with 
Robin  Hood  songs  and  jingling  bells. 

Yonder  lived  Patrick  Henry  in  his  last  years,  at  pic- 


324  THE   CONQUEST 

turesque  Red  Hill  on  the  Staunton.  Here  in  his  old  age 
he  might  have  been  seen  under  the  trees  in  his  lawn, 
buried  in  revery,  or  on  the  floor,  with  grandchildren 
clambering  over  him  or  dancing  to  his  violin. 

But  Clark  was  not  thinking  of  Patrick  Henry,  or  Fair 
fax,  —  in  fact  he  scarcely  remembered  their  existence, 
so  intent  was  his  thought  on  his  maid  of  the  mountains, 
Julia  Hancock. 

The  leaves  were  falling  from  elm  and  maple,  strewing 
the  path  with  gold  and  crimson.  The  pines  grew  taller 
in  the  twilight,  until  he  could  scarcely  see  the  bypaths 
chipped  and  blazed  by  settlers'  tomahawks. 

Sunset  was  gilding  the  Peaks  of  Otter  as  Clark  drew 
rein  at  the  little  tavern  near  Fincastle. 

"  I  was  rented 'to  the  King  of  England  by  my  Prince 
of  Hesse  Cassel,"  the  Hessian  proprietor  was  saying, 
"  I  was  rented  out  to  cut  the  throats  of  people  who  had 
never  done  me  any  harm.  Four  pence  three  farthings  a 
day  I  got,  and  one  penny  farthing  went  to  His  Royal 
Highness,  the  Prince.  I  fought  you,  then  I  fell  in  love 
with  you,  and  when  the  war  was  over  I  stayed  in 
America." 

Clark  listened.    It  was  a  voice  out  of  the  Revolution. 

After  a  hurried  luncheon  the  tireless  traveller  was  again 
in  his  saddle;  and  late  that  night  in  the  moonlight  he 
opened  the  gate  at  Colonel  Hancock's. 

York  had  followed  silently  through  all  the  journey,  — 
York,  no  longer  a  slave,  for  in  consideration  of  his  ser 
vices  on  the  expedition  the  General  had  given  him  his 
freedom.  But  "as  a  voluntary  body-guard  he  would  not 
be  parted  from  his  master. 

"  For  sho' !  who  cud  tek  cah  o'  Mars  Clahk  so  well  as 
oldYawk?" 

"  What  if  love-lorn  swains  from  a  dozen  plantations 
have  tried  to  woo  and  win  my  pretty  cousin!  The 
bronzed  face  of  Lochinvar  is  bleaching,"  said  the  teas 
ing  Harriet  when  she  heard  that  the  wedding  date  was 
really  set.  "  One  day,  who  knows,  his  skin  may  be  white 
as  yours." 

Sudden  as  a  flood  in  the  Roanoke  came  Julia's  tears. 


FAREWELL   TO    FINCASTLE  325 

Relenting,  the  lively,  light-hearted  Harriet  covered  her 
cousin's  curls  with  kisses. 

"  The  carriage  and  horses  are  at  your  service.  Hunt, 
fish,  loung^  as  you  please,"  said  Colonel  Hancock,  "  for 
I  must  be  at  the  courthouse  to  try  an  important  case." 

With  thousands  of  acres  and  hundreds  of  negroes,  it 
was  the  dream  of  Colonel  Hancock  to  one  day  drop 
these  official  cares  and  retire  altogether  into  the  privacy 
of  his  plantation.  Already,  forty  miles  away,  at  the 
very  head  spring-  of  the  Roanoke  river,  he  was  build 
ing  a  country  seat  to  be  called  "  Fotheringay,"  after 
Fotheringay  Castle. 

Back  and  forth  in  the  gorgeous  October  weather  rode 
Clark  and  Julia,  watching  the  workmen  at  Fotheringay. 

Now  and  then  the  carriage  stopped  at  an  orchard. 
Passers  were  always  at  liberty  to  help  themselves  to  the 
fruit.  Peaches  so  abundant  that  they  fed  the  hogs  with 
them,  apples  rosy  and  mellow,  grapes  for  the  vintage, 
were  in  the  first  flush  of  abundance.  What  a  contrast  to 
that  autumn  in  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains ! 

Then  late  in  November  to  Fincastle  came  Governor 
Lewis  and  his  brother  Reuben,  on  their  way  to  the  west. 
He,  too,  had  been  to  Washington  on  business  concerning 
St.  Louis. 

"  The  great  success  of  York  among  the  Mandans  has 
decided  Reuben  to  take  Tom  along,"  laughed  Lewis,  as 
Reuben's  black  driver  dismounted  from  the  carriage  — 
the  same  family  chariot  in  which  Meriwether  had  brought 
his  mother  from  Georgia,  now  on  the  way  to  become  the 
state  coach  of  Louisiana.  • 

Black  Tom  beamed,  expansively  happy,  on  York  who 
had  been  "  tuh  th'  Injun  country  "  where  black  men  were 
"  Great  Medicine." 

"  Ha,  Your  Excellency,"  laughed  the  teasing  Harriet, 
"  the  beauty  of  Fincastle  dines  with  us  to-night,  —  Miss 
Letitia  Breckenridge." 

"  Wait  and  the  Governor  will  court  you,"  some  one 
whispered  to  the  charming  Letitia. 

"  I  have  contemplated  accompanying  my  father  to 
Richmond  for  some  time,"  replied  Letitia.  "  If  I  stay 


326  THE   CONQUEST 

now  it  will  look  like  a  challenge,  therefore  I  determine 
to  go." 

Governor  Lewis  underwent  not  a  little  chafing  when 
two  days  after  his  arrival  the  lovely  Letitia  was  gone,  — 
to  become  the  wife  of  the  Secretary  of  War  in  John 
Quincy  Adams's  cabinet. 

"  Miss  Breckenridge  is  a  very  sweet-looking  girl," 
wrote  Reuben  to  his  sister,  "  and  I  should  like  to  have 
her  for  a  sister.  General  Clark's  intended  is  a  charming 
woman.  When  I  tell  you  that  she  is  much  like  my  sweet 
heart  you  will  believe  I  think  so." 

"  What  are  you  doing?  "  Clark  asked  of  Julia,  as  she 
sat  industriously  stitching  beside  the  hickory  fire  in  the 
great  parlour  at  Fincastle. 

"  Working  a  little  screen  to  keep  the  fire  from  burning 
my  face,"  answered  the  maiden,  rosy  as  the  glow  itself. 
Much  more  beautiful  than  the  little  Sacajawea,  stitching 
moccasins  beside  the  fire  at  Clatsop,  she  seemed  to  Clark ; 
and  yet  the  feminine  intuition  was  the  same,  to  sew,  to 
stitch,  to  be  an  artist  with  the  needle. 

"  The  mistletoe  hung  in  Fincastle  hall, 
The  holly  branch  shone  on  the  old  oak  wall, 
And  the  planter's  retainers  were  blithe  and  gay, 
A-keeping  their  Christmas  holiday." 

There  was  sleighing  at  Fincastle  when  the  wedding 
day  came,  just  after  New  Year's,  1808.  The  guests 
came  in  sleighs  from  as  far  away  as  Greenway  Court, 
for  all  the  country-side  knew  and  loved  Judy  Hancock. 

Weeping,  soft-hearted  Black  Granny  tied  again  the 
sunny  curls  and  looped  the  satin  ribbons  of  her  beloved 
"  Miss  Judy."  The  slaves  vied  with  one  another,  strew 
ing  the  snow  with  winter  greens  that  no  foot  might 
touch  the  chill. 

The  wainscoted  and  panelled  walls  glowed  with  green 
ery.  Holly  hung  over  the  carved  oaken  chimneys,  and 
around  the  fowling  pieces  and  antlers  of  the  chase  that 
betokened  the  hunting  habits  of  Colonel  Hancock.  Silver 
tankards  marked  with  the  family  arms  sparkled  on  the 
damask  table  cloth,  and  silver  candlesticks  and  snuffers 


THE    BOAT    HORN  327 

and  silver  plate.  Myrtleberry  wax  candles  gave  out  an 
incense  that  mingled  with  the  odour  of  hickory  snapping 
in  the  fireplace. 

"  Exactly  as  her  mother  looked,"  whispered  the  grand 
mother  when  Judy  came  down,  —  grandmother,  a  brisk 
little  white-capped  old  lady  in  quilted  satin,  who  remem 
bered  very  well  the  mother  of  Washington. 

The  stars  hung  blazing  on  the  rim  of  the  Blue  Ridge 
and  the  snow  glistened,  when  out  of  the  great  house  came 
the  sound  of  music  and  dancing.  There  were  wedding 
gifts  after  the  old  Virginia  fashion,  and  when  all  had 
been  inspected  Clark  handed  his  bride  a  small  jewel  case 
marked  with  her  name. 

The  cover  flew  open,  revealing  a  set  of  topaz  and 
pearls,  "  A  gift  from  the  President." 

Out  into  the  snow  went  these  wedding  guests  of  a  hun 
dred  years  ago,  to  scatter  and  be  forgotten. 


IV 

THE   BOAT   HORN 

ALL  the  romance  of  the  old  boating  time  was  in 
Clark's  wedding  trip  down  the  Ohio.  It  was  on 
a  May  morning  when,  stepping  on  board  a  flatboat 
at  Louisville,  he  contrasted  the  daintiness  of  Julia  with 
that  of  any  other  travelling  companion  he  had  ever  known. 

The  river,  foaming  over  its  rocky  bed,  the  boatmen 
blowing  their  long  conical  bugles  from  shore  to  shore, 
the  keelboats,  flat-bottoms,  and  arks  loaded  with  emi 
grants  all  intent  on  "  picking  guineas  from  gooseberry 
bashes,"  spoke  of  youth,  life,  action.  Again  the  boat 
man  blew  his  bugle,  echoes  of  other  trumpets  answered, 
"  Farewell,  farewell,  fare — we-11."  Soon  they  were  into 
the  full  sweep  of  the  pellucid  Ohio,  mirroring  skies  and 
shores  dressed  in  the  livery  of  Robin  Hood. 

Frowning  precipices  and  green  islets  arose,  and  pro- 


328  THE    CONQUEST 

jecting  headlands  indenting  the  Ohio  with  promontories 
like  a  chain  of  shining  lakes.  Hills  clothed  in  ancient 
timber,  hoary  whitened  sycamores  draped  in  green  clus 
ters  of  mistletoe,  and  magnificent  groves  of  the  dark  green 
sugar  tree  reflected  from  the  water  below.  Shut  in  to  the 
water's  edge,  a  woody  wilderness  still,  the  river  glided 
between  its  umbrageous  shores. 

Now  and  then  the  crowing  of  cocks  announced  a  clear 
ing  where  the  axe  of  the  settler  had  made  headway,  or 
some  old  Indian  mound  blossomed  with  a  peach  orchard. 
Flocks  of  screaming  paroquets  alighted  in  the  treetops, 
humming  birds  whizzed  into  the  honeysuckle  vines  and 
flashed  away  with  dewdrops  on  their  jewelled  throats. 

On  the  water  with  them,  now  near,  now  far,  were  other 
boats,  —  ferry  flats  and  Alleghany  skiffs,  pirogues  hol 
lowed  from  prodigious  sycamores,  dug-outs  and  canoes, 
stately  barges  with  masts  and  sails  and  lifted  decks  like 
schooners,  keel  boats,  slim  and  trim  for  low  waters,  Ken 
tucky  arks,  broadhorns,  roomy  and  comfortable,  filled  up 
with  chairs,  beds,  stoves,  tables,  bound  for  the  Sangamon, 
Cape  Girardeau,  Arkansas. 

Floating  caravans  of  men,  women,  children,  servants, 
cattle,  hogs,  horses,  sheep,  and  fowl  were  travelling  down 
the  great  river.  Some  boats  fitted  up  for  stores  dropped 
off  at  the  settlements,  blowing  the  bugle,  calling  the 
inhabitants  down  to  trade. 

Here  a  tinner  with  his  tinshop,  with  tools  and  iron,  a 
floating  factory,  there  a  blacksmith  shop  with  bellows 
and  anvil,  dry-goods  boats  with  shelves  for  cutlery  and 
cottons,  produce  boats  with  Kentucky  flour  and  hemp, 
Ohio  apples,  cider,  maple  sugar,  nuts,  cheese,  and  fruit, 
and  farther  down,  Tennessee  cotton,  Illinois  corn,  and 
cattle,  Missouri  lead  and  furs,  all  bound  for  New  Orleans, 
a  panorama  of  endless  interest  to  Julia.  Here  white- 
winged  schooners  were  laden  entirely  with  turkeys, 
tobacco,  hogs,  horses,  potatoes,  or  lumber,  Nature  pour 
ing  forth  perennial  produce  from  a  hundred  tributary 
streams. 

A  bateau  could  descend  from  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  to 
New  Orleans  in  three  weeks ;  three  months  of  toil  could 


THE    BOAT    HORN  329 

barely  bring  it  back.  How  could  boats  be  made  to  go 
against  the  current?  Everywhere  and  everywhere  in 
ventive  minds  were  puzzling  over  motors,  paddles  — 
duck-foot,  goose-foot,  and  elliptical,  —  wings  and  sails, 
side-wheels,  stern-wheels,  and  screws,  —  and  steam  was 
in  the  air. 

As  the  sun  went  down  in  lengthening  shadows  a  purple 
haze  suffused  the  waters.  Adown  La  Belle  Riviere,  "  the 
loveliest  stream  that  ever  glistened  to  the  moon,"  arose 
the  evening  cadence  of  the  boatmen,  — 

"  Some  row  up,  but  we  row  down, 

All  the  way  to  Shawnee  Town, 
Pull  away  !  Pull  away  ! 
Pull  away  to  Shawnee  Town." 

The  crescent  moon  shone  brightly  on  crag  and  stream 
and  floating  forest,  the  air  was  mild  and  moist,  the  boat 
glided  as  in  a  dream,  and  the  mocking  bird  enchanted  the 
listening  silence. 

To  Clark  no  Spring  had  ever  seemed  so  beautiful.  Sit 
ting  on  deck  with  Julia  he  could  not  forget  that  turbulent 
time  when  as  a  boy  he  first  plunged  down  these  waters. 
Symbolic  of  his  whole  life  it  seemed,  until  now  the  storm 
and  stress  of  youth  had  calmed  into  the  placid  current 
of  to-day.  The  past,  —  the  rough  toil-hardened  past  of 
William  Clark,  —  fell  away,  and  as  under  a  lifted  silken 
curtain  he  floated  into  repose.  The  rough  old  life  of 
camps  and  forts  was  gone  forever. 

And  to  Julia,  everything  was  new  and  strange,  —  La 
Belle  Riviere  itself  whispered  of  Louisiana.  Like  an 
Alpine  horn  the  bugle  echoed  the  dreamlife  of  the  waters. 

The  fiddles  scraping,  boatmen  dancing,  the  smooth 
stream  rolling  calmly  through  the  forest,  the  girls  who 
gathered  on  shore  to  see  the  pageant  pass,  the  river 
itself,  momentarily  lost  to  view,  then  leaping  again  in 
Hogarth's  line  of  beauty,  —  all  murmured  perpetual 
music. 

Then  slumber  fell  upon  the  dancers,  but  still  Clark  and 
Julia  sat  watching.  From  clouds  of  owls  arose  voices  of 
the  night,  cries  of  wolves  reverberated  on  shore,  the 


330  THE    CONQUEST 

plaintive  whippoorwill  in  the  foliage  lamented  to  the 
moon,  meteors  rose  from  the  horizon  to  sweep  majesti 
cally  aloft  and  burst  in  a  showering  spray  of  gems  below. 

The  very  heavens  were  unfamiliar.  Awed,  impressed, 
by  the  mysteries  around  them,  they  slept. 

Before  sun-up  the  mocking-bird  called  from  the  highest 
treetop  and  continued  singing  until  after  breakfast,  imi 
tating  the  jay,  the  cardinal,  and  the  lapwing,  then  sailing 
away  into  a  strain  of  his  own  wild  music. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Wabash  arks  were  turning  in  to 
old  Vincennes.  Below,  broader  grew  the  Ohio,  unbroken 
forests  still  and  twinkling  stars.  Here  and  there  arose  the 
graceful  catalpa  in  full  flower,  and  groves  of  cottonwoods 
so  tall  that  at  a  distance  one  could  fancy  some  planter's 
mansion  hidden  in  their  depths.  Amid  these  Eden  scenes 
appeared  here  and  there  the  deserted  cabin  of  some  mur 
dered  woodman  whose  secret  only  the  Shawnee  knew. 

Wild  deer,  crossing  the  Ohio,  heard  the  bugle  call, 
and  throwing  their  long  branching  antlers  on  their  shoul 
ders  sank  out  of  sight,  swimming  under  the  water  until 
the  shore  opened  into  the  sheltering  forest. 

At  times  the  heavens  were  darkened  with  the  flights  of 
pigeons ;  there  was  a  song  of  the  thrush  and  the  echoing 
bellow  of  the  big  horned  owl.  Wild  turkeys  crossed 
their  path  and  wild  geese  screamed  on  their  journey  to  the 
lakes. 

One  day  the  boats  stopped,  and  before  her  Julia  beheld 
the  Mississippi  sweeping  with  irresistible  pomp  and  wrath, 
tearing  at  the  shores,  bearing  upon  its  tawny  bosom  the 
huge  drift  of  mount  and  meadow,  whole  herds  of  drowned 
buffalo,  trunks  of  forest  trees  and  caved-in  banks  of  silt, 
leaping,  sweeping  seaward  in  the  sun.  Without  a  pause 
the  bridegroom  river  reached  forth  his  brawny  arm,  and 
gathered  in  the  starry-eyed  Ohio.  Over  his  Herculean 
shoulders  waved  her  silver  tresses,  deep  into  his  bosom 
passed  her  gentle  transparency  as  the  twain  made  one 
swept  to  the  honeymoon. 

All  night  Clark's  bateau  lay  in  a  bend  while  York  and 
the  men  kept  off  the  drift  that  seemed  to  set  toward  them 
in  their  little  cove  as  toward  a  magnet. 


A    BRIDE    IN    ST.  LOUIS  331 

On  the  26th  of  May  Governor  Lewis  received  a  letter 
from  Clark  asking  for  help  up  the  river.  Without  delay 
the  Governor  engaged  a  barge  to  take  their  things  to 
Bellefontaine  and  another  barge  to  accommodate  the  Gen 
eral,  his  family  and  baggage. 

Dispatching  a  courier  over  the  Bellefontaine  road, 
Governor  Lewis  sent  to  Colonel  Hunt  a  message,  asking 
him  to  send  Ensign  Pryor  to  meet  the  party. 

With  what  delight  Clark  and  his  bride  saw  the  barges 
with  Ensign  Pryor  in  charge,  coming  down  from  St. 
Louis.  Then  came  the  struggle  up  the  turbulent  river. 
Clark  was  used  to  such  things,  but  never  before  had  he 
looked  on  them  with  a  bride  at  his  side.  With  sails  and 
oars  and  cordelles  all  at  once,  skilled  hands  paddled  and 
poled  and  stemmed  the  torrent,  up,  up  to  the  rock  of  the 
new  levee. 

Thus  the  great  explorer  brought  home  his  bride  to  St. 
Louis  in  that  never-to-be-forgotten  May-time  one  hundred 
years  ago. 


V 

A    BRIDE    IN   ST.    LOUIS 

"AN  Americaine  bride,  General  Clark  haf  brought! 

i\^  She  haf  beeutiful  eyes!  She  haf  golden  hair!" 
•L  .A. The  Creole  ladies  were  in  a  flutter. 

"  Merci!  She  haf  a  carriage !  "  they  cried,  peeping 
from  their  lattices.  Governor  Lewis  himself  had  met 
the  party  at  the  shore,  and  now  in  the  first  state  coach 
St.  Louis  had  ever  seen,  was  driving  along  the  Rue  de 
1'Eglise  to  Auguste  Chouteau's. 

"Merci!  She  haf  maids  enough!"  whispered  the 
gazers,  as  Rachel,  Rhody,  Chloe,  Sarah,  brought  up  the 
rear  with  their  mistress's  belongings.  Then  followed 
York,  looking  neither  to  the  right  nor  the  left.  He  knew 
St.  Louis  was  watching,  and  he  delighted  in  the  stir. 


332  THE   CONQUEST 

The  fame  of  the  beauty  of  General  Clark's  American 
bride  spread  like  wild-fire.  For  months  wherever  she 
rode  or  walked  admiring  crowds  followed,  eager  to  catch 
a  glimpse  of  her  face.  Thickly  swathed  in  veils,  Julia 
concealed  her  features  from  the  public  gaze,  but  that  only 
increased  the  interest. 

"  She  shall  haf  a  party,  une  grande  reception,"  said 
Pierre  Chouteau,  and  the  demi-fortress  was  opened  to  a 
greater  banquet  than  even  at  the  return  of  Lewis  and 
Clark. 

Social  St.  Louis  abandoned  itself  to  gaiety.  Dancing 
slippers  were  at  a  premium,  and  all  the  gay  silks  that 
ever  came  up  from  New  Orleans  were  refurbished  with 
lace  and  jewels. 

'  They  are  beautiful  women,"  said  Julia  that  night. 
"  I  thought  you  told  me  there  were  only  Indians  here." 

Clark  laughed.     "  Wait  until  you  walk  in  the  streets." 

And  sure  enough,  with  the  arrival  of  the  beautiful 
Julia  came  also  certain  Sacs  and  lowas  who  had  been 
scalping  settlers  within  their  borders.  With  bolted  hand 
cuffs  and  leg  shackles  they  were  shut  up  in  the  old 
Spanish  martello  tower.  From  the  Chouteau  house  Julia 
could  see  their  cell  windows  covered  with  iron  gratings 
and  the  guard  pacing  to  and  fro. 

At  the  trial  in  the  old  Spanish  garrison  house  on  the 
hill  the  streets  swarmed  with  red  warriors. 

"  How  far  away  St.  Louis  is  from  civilisation,"  re 
marked  Julia.  "  We*  seem  in  the  very  heart  of  the  In 
dian  country." 

"  The  Governor  has  organised  the  militia,  and  our 
good  friend  Auguste  Chouteau  is  their  colonel,"  an 
swered  her  husband,  reassuringly. 

"  Why  these  fortifications,  these  bastions  and  stone 
towers  ?  "  inquired  Julia,  as  they  walked  along  the  Rue. 

'  They  were  built  a  long  time  ago  for  defences  against 
the  Indians.  In  fact  my  brother  defended  St.  Louis  once 
against  an  Indian  raid." 

'  Tell  me  the  story,"  cried  Julia.  And  walking  along 
the  narrow  streets  under  the  honey-scented  locusts,  Clark 
told  Julia  of  the  fight  and  fright  of  1 780. 


A    BRIDE    IN    ST.    LOUIS  333 

"  And  was  that  when  the  Spanish  lady  was  here? " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  what  became  of  her  finally? " 

"  She  fled  with  the  nuns  to  Cuba  at  the  cession  of  New 
Orleans." 

Trilliums  red  and  white,  anemones  holding  up  their 
shell-pink  cups,  and  in  damp  spots  adder's  tongues  and 
delicate  Dutchman's  breeches,  were  thick  around  them  as 
they  walked  down  by  the  old  Chouteau  Pond.  Primeval 
forests  surrounded  it,  white-armed  sycamores  and  thickets 
of  crab-apple. 

"  This  is  the  mill  that  makes  bread  for  St.  Louis. 
Everybody  comes  down  to  Chouteau' s  mill  for  flour.  It 
is  so  small  I  am  not  surprised  that  they  call  St.  Louis 
'Pain  Court'  —  'short  of  bread.'  To-morrow  the  washer 
women  will  be  at  the  pond,  boiling  clothes  in  iron  pots 
and  drying  them  on  the  hazel  bushes." 

As  they  came  back  in  the  flush  of  evening  all  St. 
Louis  had  moved  out  of  doors.  The  wide  galleries  were 
filled  with  settees  and  tables  and  chairs,  and  the  neigh 
bourly  Creoles  were  visiting  one  another,  and  greeting 
the  passers-by. 

Sometimes  the  walk  led  over  the  hill  to  the  Grand 
Prairie  west  of  town.  The  greensward  waved  in  the 
breezes  like  a  wheatfield  in  May.  Cabanne's  wind-mill 
could  be  seen  in  the  distance  across  the  prairie  near  the 
timber  with  its  great  wings  fifty  and  sixty  feet  long  flying 
in  the  air  like  things  of  life. 

Cabanne  the  Swiss  had  married  Gratiot's  daughter. 

St.  Louis  weddings  generally  took  place  at  Easter,  so 
other  brides  and  grooms  were  walking  there  in  those 
May  days  a  hundred  years  ago.  Night  and  morning,  as 
in  Acadia,  the  rural  population  still  went  to  and  from 
the  fields  with  their  cattle  and  carts  and  old-style  wheel 
ploughs. 

In  November  Clark  and  his  bride  moved  into  the  Rene 
Kiersereau  cottage  on  the  Rue  Royale.  The  old  French 
House  of  Rene  Kiersereau  dated  back  to  the  beginning 
of  St.  Louis.  Built  of  heavy  timbers  and  plastered  with 
rubble  and  mortar,  it  bade  fair  still  to  withstand  the  wear 


334  THE    CONQUEST 

and  tear  of  generations.  With  a  long  low  porch  in  front 
and  rear,  and  a  fence  of  cedar  pickets  like  a  miniature 
stockade,  it  differed  in  no  respect  from  the  other  modest 
cottages  of  St.  Louis.  Back  of  the  house  rushed  the 
river;  before  it,  locusts  and  lightning  bugs  flitted  in  the 
summer  garden.  Beside  the  Kiersereau  house  Clark  had 
his  Indian  office  in  the  small  stone  store  of  Alexis  Marie. 

Into  this  little  house  almost  daily  came  Meriwether 
Lewis,  and  every  moment  that  could  be  spared  from 
pressing  duties  was  engrossed  in  work  on  the  journals 
of  the  expedition.  Sometimes  Julia  brought  her  harp 
and  sang.  But  into  this  home  quiet  were  coming  con 
stant  echoes  of  the  Indian  world. 

"  Settlers  are  encroaching  on  the  Osage  lands.  We 
shall  have  trouble/'  said  Governor  Lewis.  Under  an 
escort  of  a  troop  of  cavalry  Clark  rode  out  into  the  In 
dian  country  to  make  a  treaty  with  the  Osages.  The 
Shawnees  and  Delawares  had  been  invited  to  settle  near 
St.  Louis  to  act  as  a  shield  against  the  barbarous  Osages. 
The  Shawnees  and  Delawares  were  opening  little  farms 
and  gardens  near  Cape  Girardeau,  building  houses  and 
trying  to  become  civilised.  But  settlers  had  gone  on 
around  them  into  the  Osage  wilderness. 

"  I  will  establish  a  fort  to  regulate  these  difficulties," 
said  the  General,  and  on  his  return  Fort  Osage  was  built. 

"  Settlers  are  encroaching  on  our  lands,"  came  the  cry 
from  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  lowas.  Governor  Lewis  himself 
held  a  council  with  the  discontented  tribes  and  estab 
lished  Fort  Madison,  the  first  United  States  post  up  the 
Mississippi. 

But  there  were  still  Big  White  and  his  people  not  yet 
returned  to  the  Mandan  country,  and  this  was  the  most 
perplexing  problem  of  all. 


THE    FIRST    FORT    IN    MONTANA         335 

VI 

THE    FIRST   FORT   IN   MONTANA 

MANUEL  LISA  had  enemies  and  ambition.  These 
always  go  together. 
Scarcely  had  Clark  and  his  bride  settled  at  St. 
Louis  before  down  from  the  north  came  Manuel  Lisa's 
boats,  piled,  heaped,  and  laden  to  the  gunwale  edge  with 
furs  out  of  the  Yellowstone.  His  triumphant  guns  sa 
luted  Charette,  St.  Charles,  St.  Louis.  He  had  run  the 
gauntlet  of  Sioux,  Arikara,  and  Assiniboine.  He  had 
penetrated  the  Yellowstone  and  established  Fort  Lisa  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Bighorn  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Crow- 
land,  —  the  first  building  in  what  is  now  Montana. 

"  Dey  say  you  cause  de  attack  on  Big  White,"  buzzed 
a  Frenchman  in  his  ear.  Angry  at  such  an  imputation, 
the  Spaniard  hastened  to  Governor  Lewis. 

"  I  disclaim  all  responsibility  for  that  disaster.  The 
Arikaras  fired  across  my  bow.  I  stopped.  But  I  had 
my  men-at-arms,  my  swivels  ready.  I  understood  pres 
ents.  I  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace,  with  a  musket  in  my 
hand.  Of  course  I  passed.  Even  the  Mandans  fired  on 
me,  and  the  Assiniboines.  Should  that  dismay  a  trader?" 

Manuel  Lisa,  the  successful,  was  now  monarch  of  the 
fur  trade.  Even  his  enemies  capitulated. 

"  If  he  is  stern  in  -discipline,  the  service  demands  it. 
He  has  gone  farther,  dared  more,  accomplished  more,  and 
brought  home  more,  than  any  other.  What  a  future  for 
St.  Louis !  We  must  unite  our  forces." 

And  so  the  city  on  the  border  reached  out  toward  her 
destiny.  Pierre  and  Auguste  Chouteau,-  William  Clark 
and  Reuben  Lewis,  locked  fortunes  with  the  daring,  in 
domitable  Manuel  Lisa.  Pierre  Menard,  Andrew  Henry, 
and  others,  a  dozen  altogether,  put  in  forty  thousand  dol 
lars,  incorporating  the  Missouri  Fur  Company.  Into  the 
very  heart  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  it  was  resolved  to 


336  THE    CONQUEST 

push,  into  those  primeval  beaver  meadows  whither  Lewis 
and  Clark  had  led  the  way. 

"  Abandon  the  timid  methods  of  former  trade,  — 
plunge  at  once  deep  into  the  wilderness,"  said  Lisa; 
"  ascend  the  Missouri  to  its  utmost  navigable  waters, 
and  by  establishing  posts  monopolise  the  trade  of  the 
entire  region." 

Already  had  Lisa  dreamed  of  the  Santa  Fe,  —  now  he 
looked  toward  the  Pacific. 

And  now,  too,  was  the  time  to  send  Big  White  back 
to  the  Mandans.  Under  the  convoy  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  people,  —  enlisted  soldiers  and  engages,  American 
hunters,  Creoles,  and  Canadian  voyageurs,  —  the  fur 
flotilla  set  sail  with  tons  of  traps  and  merchandise. 

As  the  flotilla  pulled  out,  a  tall  gaunt  frontiersman 
with  two  white  men  and  an  Indian  came  pulling  into 
St.  Louis.  Clark  turned  a  second  time,  —  "  Why,  Daniel 
Boone!" 

"  First  rate !  first  rate !  "  Furrowed  as  a  sage  and 
tanned  as  a  hunter,  with  a  firm  hand-grasp,  the  old  man 
stepped  ashore.  Two  summers  now  had  Daniel  Boone 
and  his  two  sons  brought  down  to  St.  Louis  a  cargo  of 
salt,  manufactured  by  themselves  at  Boone's  Lick,  a  dis 
covery  of  the  old  pioneer. 

"  Any  settlers  comin'  ?  We  air  prepared  to  tote  'em 
up." 

Ever  a  welcome  guest  to  the  home  of  General  Clark, 
Daniel  Boone  strode  along  to  the  cottage  on  the  Rue. 
At  sight  of  Julia  he  closed  his  eyes,  dazzled. 

"  Tears  to  me  she  looks  like  Rebecca." 

Never,  since  that  day  when  young  Boone  went  hunting 
deer  in  the  Yadkin  forest  and  found  Rebecca  Bryan,  a 
ruddy,  flax-haired  girl,  had  he  ceased  to  be  her  lover. 
And  though  years  had  passed  and  Rebecca  had  faded, 
to  him  she  was  ever  the  gold-haired  girl  of  the  Yadkin. 
Poor  Rebecca!  Hers  had  been  a  hard  life  in  camp  and 
cabin,  with  pigs  and  chickens  in  the  front  yard  and  rain 
dripping  through  the  roof. 

"  Daniel !  "  she  sometimes  said,  severely. 

"  Wa-al,  now  Rebecca,  thee  knows  I  did  n't  have  time 


A    MYSTERY  337 

to  mend  that  air  leak  in  the  ruff  last  summer ;  I  war  gone 
too  long  at  the  beaver.  But  thee  shall  have  a  new  house." 
And  again  the  faithful  Rebecca  stuffed  a  rag  in  the  ceil 
ing  with  her  mop-handle  and  meekly  went  on  baking 
hoe-cake  before  the  blazing  forelog. 

Daniel  had  long  promised  a  new  house,  but  now,  at 
last,  he  was  really  going  to  build.  For  this  he  was  study 
ing  St.  Louis. 

A  day  looking  at  houses  and  disposing  of  his  salt  and 
beaver-skins,  and  back  he  went,  with  a  boatload  of  emi 
grants  and  a  cargo  of  school-books.  Mere  trappers  came 
and  went,  —  Boone  brought  settlers.  Pathfinder,  judge, 
statesman,  physician  to  the  border,  he  now  carried  equip 
ments  for  the  first  school  up  the  Missouri. 


VII 

A    MYSTERY 

FURS  were  piled  everywhere,  the  furs  that  had  been 
wont  to  go  to  Europe,  —  otter,  beaver,  deer,  and 
bear  and  buffalo.  American  ships,  that  had  sped 
like  eagles  on  every  sea,  were  threatened  now  by  Eng 
land  if  they  sailed  to  France,  by  France  if  they  sailed  to 
England. 

"  If  our  ships,  our  sailors,  our  goods  are  to  be  seized, 
it  is  better  to  keep  them  at  home,"  said  Jefferson. 

"  War  itself  would  be  better  than  that,"  pled  Gallatin. 

The  whole  world  was  taking  sides  in  the  cataclysm  over 
the  sea.  Napoleon  recognised  no  neutrals.  England  rec 
ognised  none.  Denmark  tried  it,  and  the  British  fleet 
burned  Copenhagen.  Ominously  the  conflagration  glim 
mered,  —  such  might  be  the  fate  of  any  American  seaport. 

"  If  we  must  fight  let  us  go  with  France,"  said  some. 
"  Napoleon  will  guarantee  us  the  cession  of  Canada  and 
Nova  Scotia." 

But  Jefferson,  carrying  all  before  him,  on  Tuesday, 


338  THE   CONQUEST 

December  22,  1807,  signed  an  embargo  act,  shutting 
up  our  ships  in  our  own  harbours.  In  six  months  com 
mercial  life-blood  ceased  to  flow.  Ships  rotted  at  the 
wharfs.  Grass  grew  in  the  streets  of  Baltimore  and 
Boston. 

St.  Louis  traders  tried  to  go  over  to  Canada,  but  were 
stopped  at  Detroit  —  "by  that  evil  embargo." 

St.  Louis  withered.  "  De  Meeseppi  ees  closed.  Tees 
worse  dan  de  Spaniard !  " 

This  unpopularity  of  Jefferson  cast  Governor  Lewis 
into  deepest  gloom.  The  benevolent  President's  system 
of  peaceable  coercion  was  bringing  the  country  to  the 
verge  of  rebellion.  England  cared  not  nor  France,  and 
America  was  stifling  with  wheat,  corn,  and  cattle,  without 
a  market. 

Fur,  fur,  —  the  currency  and  standard  of  value  in  St. 
Louis  was  valueless.  Taxes  even  could  no  longer  be  paid 
in  shaved  deerskins.  Peltry  bonds,  once  worth  their 
weight  in  gold,  had  dropped  to  nothing.  Moths  and  mil 
dew  crept  into  the  Chouteau  warehouses.  A  few  weeks 
more  and  the  fruits  of  Lisa's  adventure  would  perish. 

Into  the  Clark  home  there  had  come  an  infant  boy, 
"  named  Meriwether  Lewis,"  said  the  General,  when  the 
Governor  came  to  look  at  the  child.  Every  day  now  he 
came  to  the  cradle,  for,  weary  with  cares,  the  quiet  domes 
tic  atmosphere  rested  him.  He  moved  his  books  and 
clothes,  and  the  modest  little  home  on  the  Rue  became  the 
home  of  the  Governor.  Beside  the  fire  Julia  stitched, 
stitched  at  dainty  garments  while  the  General  and  the 
Governor  worked  on  their  journals.  Now  and  then  their 
eyes  strayed  toward  the  sleeping  infant. 

"  This  child  is  fairer  than  Sacajawea's  at  Clatsop,"  re 
marked  Lewis.  "  But  it  cries  the  same,  and  is  liable  to 
the  same  ills." 

"And  did  you  name  a  river  for  Sacajawea,  too?" 
laughed  Julia. 

"  Certainly,  certainly,  but  the  Governor's  favourite 
river  was  named  Maria,"  slyly  interposed  Clark. 

A  quick  flush  passed  over  the  Governor's  cheek.  He 
had  lately  purchased  a  three-and-a-half  arpent  piece  of 


A    MYSTERY  339 

land  north  of  St.  Louis  for  a  home  for  his  mother,  —  or 
was  it  for  Maria?  However,  in  June  Clark  took  Julia 
and  the  baby  with  him  on  a  trip  to  Louisville,  and  the 
same  month  Maria  was  married  to  somebody  else. 

But  on  the  Ohio  the  joyous  activity  had  ceased.  No 
longer  the  boatman's  horn  rang  over  cliff  and  scar.  Jef 
ferson's  embargo  had  stagnated  the  waters. 

When  General  Clark  returned  to  St.  Louis  in  July  he 
found  his  friend  still  more  embarrassed  and  depressed. 

"  My  bills  are  protested,"  said  the  Governor.  "  Here 
is  one  for  eighteen  dollars  rejected  by  the  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury.  This  has  given  me  infinite  concern,  as  the 
fate  of  others  drawn  for  similar  purposes  cannot  be  in 
doubt.  Their  rejection  cannot  fail  to  impress  the  public 
mind  unfavourably  with  respect  to  me." 

"  And  what  are  these  bills  for?"  inquired  Clark. 

"  Expenses  incurred  in  governing  the  territory,"  an 
swered  Lewis. 

General  Clark  did  not  have  to  look  back  many  years 
to  recall  the  wreck  of  his  brother  on  this  same  snag  of 
protested  bills,  and  exactly  as  with  George  Rogers  Clark 
the  proud  and  sensitive  heart  of  Meriwether  Lewis  was 
cut  to  the  core. 

"  More  painful  than  the  rejection,  is  the  displeasure 
which  must  arise  in  the  mind  of  the  executive  from  my 
having  drawn  for  public  moneys  without  authority.  A 
third  and  not  less  embarrassing  circumstance  is  that  my 
private  funds  are  entirely  incompetent  to  meet  these  bills 
if  protested." 

With  the  generosity  of  his  nature  Clark  gave  Lewis 
one  hundred  dollars,  and  Lewis  arranged  as  soon  as  pos 
sible  to  go  to  Washington  with  his  vouchers  to  see  the 
President. 

With  the  courage  of  upright  convictions,  Governor 
Lewis  contended  with  the  difficulties  of  his  office,  and  in 
due  course  received  the  rest  of  his  protested  bills.  If  he 
raged  at  heart  he  said  little.  If  he  spent  sleepless  nights 
tossing,  and  communing  with  himself,  he  spoke  no  word 
to  those  around  him.  Though  the  dagger  pierced  he 
made  no  sign.  Borrowing  money  of  his  friends  as  George 


340  THE    CONQUEST 

Rogers  Clark  had  done,  he  met  his  bills  as  best  he  might. 
But  his  haggard  face  and  evident  illness  alarmed  his 
friends. 

"  You  had  better  take  a  trip  to  the  east,"  they  urged. 
"'  You  have  malarial  fever." 

He  decided  to  act  on  this  suggestion,  and  with  the 
journals  of  the  western  expedition  and  his  vouchers  the 
Governor  bade  his  friends  farewell  and  dropped  down 
the  river,  intending  to  take  a  coasting  vessel  to  New 
Orleans  and  pass  around  to  Washington  by  sea. 

But  at  the  Chickasaw  Bluffs,  now  Memphis,  Lewis 
was  ill.  Moreover,  rumours  of  war  were  in  the  air. 

"  These  precious  manuscripts  that  I  have  carried  now 
for  so  many  miles,  must  not  be  lost,"  thought  Lewis, 
"  nor  the  vouchers  of  my  public  accounts  on  which  my 
honour  rests.  I  will  go  by  land  through  the  Chickasaw 
country." 

The  United  States  agent  with  the  Chickasaw  Indians, 
Major  Neely,  arriving  there  two  days  later,  found  Lewis 
still  detained  by  illness.  "  I  must  accompany  and  watch 
over  him,"  he  said,  when  he  found  that  the  Governor 
was  resolved  to  press  on  at  all  hazards.  "  He  is  very  ill." 

One  hundred  years  ago  the  Natchez  trace  was  a  new 
military  road  that  had  been  cut  through  the  wilderness 
of  Tennessee  to  the  Spanish  country.  Over  this  road  the 
pony  express  galloped  day  and  night  and  pioneer  caravans 
paused  at  nightfall  at  lonely  wayside  inns.  Brigands  in 
fested  the  forest,  hard  on  the  trail  of  the  trader  returning 
from  New  Orleans  with  a  pouch  of  Spanish  silver  in  his 
saddlebags. 

Over  that  road  Aaron  Burr  had  travelled  on  his  visit 
to  Andrew  Jackson  at  Nashville,  and  on  it  Tecumseh  was 
even  now  journeying  to  the  tribes  of  the  south. 

"  Two  of  the  horses  have  strayed,"  was  the  servant's 
report  at  the  end  of  one  day's  journey.  But  even  that 
could  not  delay  the  Governor. 

"  I  will  wait  for  you  at  the  house  of  the  first  white 
inhabitant  on  the  road,"  said  Lewis,  as  Neely  turned  back 
for  the  lost  roadsters. 

It  was  evening  when  the  Governor  arrived  at  Grinder's 


A    MYSTERY  341 

stand,  the  last  cabin  on  the  borders  of  the  Chickasaw 
country. 

"  May  I  stay  for  the  night?  "  he  inquired  of  the  woman 
at  the  door. 

"  Come  you  alone  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  My  servants  are  behind.     Bring  me  some  wine." 

Alighting  and  bringing  in  his  saddle,  the  Governor 
touched  the  wine  and  turned  away.  Pulling  of!  his  loose 
white  blue-striped  travelling  gown,  he  waited  for  his 
servants. 

The  woman  scanned  her  guest,  —  of  elegant  manners 
and  courtly  bearing,  he  was  evidently  a  gentleman.  But 
a  troubled  look  on  his  face,  an  impatient  walk  to  and  fro, 
denoted  something  wrong.  She  listened,  —  he  was  talk 
ing  to  himself.  His  sudden  wheels  and  turns  and  strides 
startled  her. 

:<  Where  is  my  powder?  I  am  sure  there  was  some 
powder  in  my  canister/'  he  said  to  the  servants  at  the 
door. 

After  a  mouthful  of  supper,  he  suddenly  started  up, 
speaking  in  a  violent  manner,  flushed  and  excited.  Then, 
lighting  his  pipe,  he  sat  down  by  the  cabin  door. 

"  Madame,  this  is  a  very  pleasant  evening." 

Mrs.  Grinder  noted  the  kindly  tone,  the  handsome, 
haggard  face,  the  air  of  abstraction.  Quietly  he  smoked 
for  a  time,  then  again  he  flushed,  arose  excitedly,  and 
stepped  into  the  yard.  There  he  began  pacing  angrily  to 
and  fro. 

But  again  he  sat  down  to  his  pipe,  and  again  seemed 
composed.  He  cast  his  eyes  toward  the  west,  that  West, 
the  scene  of  his  toils  and  triumphs. 

"  What  a  sweet  evening  it  is !  "  He  had  seen  that  same 
sun  silvering  the  northern  rivers,  gilding  the  peaks  of  the 
Rockies,  and  sinking  into  the  Pacific.  It  all  came  over 
him  now,  like  a  soothing  dream,  calming  the  fevered  soul 
and  stilling  its  tumult. 

The  woman  was  preparing  the  usual  feather-bed  for 
her  guest. 

"  I  beg  you,  Madame,  do  not  trouble  yourself.  Pernia, 
bring  my  bearskins  and  buffalo  robe." 


342  THE    CONQUEST 

The  skins  and  robe  were  spread  on  the  floor  and  the 
woman  went  away  to  her  kitchen.  The  house  was  a 
double  log  cabin  with  a  covered  way  between.  Such 
houses  abound  still  in  the  Cumberland  Mountains. 

"  I  am  afraid  of  that  man,"  said  the  woman  in  the 
kitchen,  putting  her  children  in  their  beds.  "  Something 
is  wrong.  I  cannot  sleep." 

The  servants  slept  in  the  barn.  Neely  had  not  come. 
Night  came  down  with  its  mysterious  veil  upon  the 
frontier  cabin. 

But  still  that  heavy  pace  was  heard  in  the  other  cabin. 
Now  and  then  a  voice  spoke  rapidly  and  incoherently. 

"  He  must  be  a  lawyer,"  said  the  woman  in  the  kitchen. 
Suddenly  she  heard  the  report  of  a  pistol,  and  something 
dropped  heavily  to  the  floor.  There  was  a  voice,  —  "  O 
Lord!" 

Excited,  peering  into  the  night,  the  trembling  woman 
listened.  Another  pistol,  and  then  a  voice  at  her  door, 
- "  Oh,  madame,  give  me  some  water  and  heal  my 
wounds !  " 

Peering  into  the  moonlight  between  the  open  unplas- 
tered  logs,  she  saw  her  guest  stagger  and  fall.  Presently 
he  crawled  back  into  the  room.  Then  again  he  came  to 
the  kitchen  door,  but  did  not  speak.  An  empty  pail  stood 
there  with  a  gourd,  —  he  was  searching  for  water.  Cow 
ering,  terrified,  there  in  the  kitchen  with  her  children  the 
woman  waited  for  the  light. 

At  the  first  break  of  day  she  sent  two  of  the  children 
to  the  barn  to  arouse  the  servants.  And  there,  on  his 
bearskins  on  the  cabin  floor,  they  found  the  shattered 
frame  of  Meriwether  Lewis,  a  bullet  in  his  side,  a  shot 
under  his  chin,  and  a  ghastly  wound  in  his  forehead. 

"Take  my  rifle  and  kill  me!"  he  begged.  "I  will 
give  you  all  the  money  in  my  trunk.  I  am  no  coward,  but 
I  am  so  strong,  —  so  hard  to  die !  Do  not  be  afraid  of 
me,  Pernia,  I  will  not  hurt  you." 

And  as  the  sun  rose  over  the  Tennessee  trees,  Meri 
wether  Lewis  was  dead,  on  the  nth  of  October,  1809. 


A    LONELY    GRAVE    IN    TENNESSEE      343 

VIII 

A    LONELY   GRAVE   IN    TENNESSEE 

A  HERO  of  his  country  was  dead,  the  Governor  of 
its  largest  Territory,  —  dead,  on  his  way  to  Wash 
ington,  where  fresh  honours  awaited  him,  —  dead, 
far  from  friends  and  kindred  in  a  wild  and  boundless 
forest. 

Did  he  commit  suicide  in  a  moment  of  aberration,  or 
was  he  foully  murdered  by  an  unknown  hand  on  that  nth 
of  October,  1809?  President  Jefferson,  who  had  ob 
served  signs  of  melancholy  in  him  in  early  life,  favoured 
the  idea  of  suicide,  but  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood 
the  theory  of  murder  took  instant  shape.  Where  was 
Joshua  Grinder?  Where  were  those  servants?  Where 
was  Neely  himself? 

"  I  never  for  a  moment  entertained  the  thought  of  sui 
cide,"  said  his  mother,  when  she  heard  the  news.  "  His 
last  letter  was  full  of  hope.  I  was  to  live  with  him  in 
St.  Louis." 

Of  all  men  in  the  world  why  should  Meriwether  Lewis 
commit  suicide?  The  question  has  been  argued  for  a 
hundred  years  and  is  to-day  no  nearer  solution  than  ever. 

"  Old  Grinder  killed  him  and  got  his  money,"  said  the 
neighbours.  "  He  saw  he  was  well  dressed  and  evidently 
a  person  of  distinction  and  wealth."  Grinder  was  ar 
rested  and  tried  but  no  proof  could  be  secured. 

"  Alarmed  by  his  groans  the  robbers  hid  his  pouch  of 
gold  coins  in  the  earth,  with  the  intention  of  securing  it 
later,"  said  others.  "  They  never  ventured  to  return,  - 
it  lies  there,  buried,  to  this  day."  And  the  superstitions 
of  the  neighbourhood  have  invested  the  spot  with  the 
weird  fascination  of  Captain  Kidd's  treasure,  or  the 
buried  box  of  gold  on  Neacarney. 

"  He  was  killed  by  his  French  servant,"  said  the  Lewis 
family.  Later,  when  Pernia  visited  Charlottesville  and 


344  THE    CONQUEST 

sent  word  to  Locust  Hill,  Meriwether's  mother  refused 
to  see  him. 

John  Marks,  half-brother  of  Meriwether  Lewis,  went 
immediately  to  the  scene  of  tragedy,  but  nothing  more 
could  be  done  or  learned.  Proceeding  to  St.  Louis,  the 
estate  was  settled. 

When  at  last  the  trunks  arrived  at  Washington  they 
were  found  to  contain  the  journals,  papers  on  the 
protested  bills,  and  the  well-known  spy-glass  used  by 
Lewis  on  the  expedition.  But  there  were  no  valuables 
or  money. 

Years  after,  Meriwether's  sister  and  her  husband  un 
expectedly  met  Pernia  on  the  streets  of  Mobile,  and  Mary 
recognised  in  his  possession  the  William  Wirt  watch  and 
the  gun  of  her  brother.  On  demand  they  were  promptly 
surrendered. 

In  the  lonely  heart  of  Lewis  county,  Tennessee,  stands 
to-day  a  crumbling  gray  stone  monument  with  a  broken 
shaft  of  limestone  erected  by  the  State  on  the  spot  where, 
in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  Meriwether  Lewis  met 
his  death.  In  solitude  and  desolation,  moss  overlies  his 
tomb,  but  his  name  lives  on,  brightening  with  the  years. 


IX 

TRADE  FOLLOWS  THE  FLAG 


jour,  Ms'ieu,  you  want  to  know  where  dat 

ne?"     The  polite  Creole  lifted  his  cap. 
"  'Pears  now,  maybe  I  heerd  he  wuz  Guv'ner," 
said  the  keen-eyed  trapper  thoughtfully. 

"  GufFner  Lewees  ees  det,  —  kilt  heeself  .  Generale 
Clark  leeves  on  de  Rue  Royale,  next  de  Injun  office." 

In  unkempt  beard,  hair  shaggy  as  a  horse's  mane,  and 
clothing  all  of  leather,  the  stranger  climbed  the  rocky 
path,  using  the  stock  of  his  gun  for  a  staff. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  find  the  Indian  office.     With  a 


TRADE    FOLLOWS    THE    FLAG  345 

dozen  lounging  braves  outside  and  a  council  within,  sat 
William  Clark,  the  Red  Head  Chief. 

General  Clark  noted  the  shadow  in  the  door  that  bright 
May  morning.  Not  in  vain  had  these  men  faced  the  West 
together. 

"Bless  me,  it's  Coalter!  Where  have  you  been? 
How  did  you  come?" 

From  the  mountains,  three  thousand  miles  in  thirty 
days,  in  a  small  canoe,  Coalter  had  come  flying  down 
the  melting  head-snows  of  the  Rockies.  He  was  haggard 
with  hunger  and  loss  of  sleep. 

Leading  his  old  companion  to  the  cottage,  Clark  soon 
had  him  surrounded  with  the  comforts  of  a  civilised  meal. 
Refreshed,  gradually  the  trapper  unfolded  his  tale. 

When  John  Coalter  left  Lewis  and  Clark  at  the  Mandan 
towns  and  went  back  with  Hancock  and  Dickson,  in  that 
Summer  of  1806,  they,  the  first  of  white  men,  entered  the 
Yellowstone  Park  of  to-day.  In  the  Spring,  separating 
from  his  companions,  Coalter  set  out  for  St.  Louis  in  a 
solitary  canoe.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Platte  he  met  Manuel 
Lisa  and  Drouillard  coming  up.  And  with  them,  John 
Potts,  another  of  the  Lewis  and  Clark  soldiers.  On  the 
spot  Coalter  re-enlisted  and  returned  a  third  time  to  the 
wilderness. 

Such  a  man  was  invaluable  to  that  first  venture  in  the 
north.  After  Lisa  had  stockaded  his  fort  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Bighorn,  he  sent  Coalter  to  bring  the  Indians. 
Alone  he  set  out  with  gun  and  knapsack,  travelled  five 
hundred  miles,  and  brought  in  his  friends  the  Crows. 
That  laid  the  foundation  of  Lisa's  fortune. 

When  Lisa  came  down  with  his  furs  in  the  Spring, 
Coalter  and  Potts  with  traps  on  their  backs  set  out  for 
the  beaver-meadows  of  the  Three  Forks,  the  Madison, 
the  Jefferson,  and  the  Gallatin. 

"  We  knew  those  Blackfoot  sarpints  would  spare  no 
chance  to  skelp  us,"  said  Coalter,  "  so  we  sot  our  traps  by 
night  an'  tuk  'em  afore  daylight.  Goin'  up  a  creek  six 
miles  from  the  Jefferson,  examinin'  our  traps  one  mornin', 
on  a  suddent  we  heerd  a  great  noise.  But  the  banks  wuz 
high  an'  we  cud  n't  see. 


346  THE    CONQUEST 

"  '  Blackfeet,  Potts.     Let 's  retreat/  sez  I. 

"  '  Blackfut  nuthin'.  Ye  must  be  a  coward.  Thet  's 
buffaloes/  sez  Potts.  An'  we  kep'  on. 

"  In  a  few  minutes  five  or  six  hunderd  Injuns  appeared 
on  both  sides  uv  the  creek,  beckonin'  us  ashore.  I  saw 
't  warnt  no  use  an'  turned  the  canoe  head  in. 

"  Ez  we  touched,  an  Injun  seized  Potts'  rifle.  I  jumped 
an'  grabbed  an'  handed  it  back  to  Potts  in  the  canoe.  He 
tuk  it  an'  pushed  off. 

"  An'  Injun  let  fly  an  arrer.  Jest  ez  I  heard  it  whizz, 
Potts  cried,  *  Coalter,  I  'm  wounded.' 

'  Don't  try  to  get  off,  Potts,  come  ashore/  I  urged. 
But  no,  he  levelled  his  rifle  and  shot  a  Blackfoot  dead  on 
the  spot.  Instanter  they  riddled  Potts,  —  dead,  he  floated 
down  stream. 

'  Then  they  seized  and  stripped  me.  I  seed  'em 
consultin'. 

'  Set  'im  up  fer  a  target/  said  some.  I  knew  ther 
lingo,  lernt  it  'mongst  the  Crows,  raound  Lisa's  fort, 
at  the  Bighorn.  But  the  chief  asked  me,  '  Can  ye  run 
fast?' 

'  No,  very  bad  runner/  I  answered." 

Clark  smiled.  Well  he  remembered  Coalter  as  the 
winner  in  many  a  racing  bout. 

''  The  chief  led  me  aout  on  the  prairie,  '  Save  yerself 
ef  ye  can.' 

"  Et  thet  instant  I  heerd,  '  Whoop-ahahahahah-hooh ! ' 
like  ten  thousand  divils,  an'  I  Hew. 

11  It  wuz  six  miles  to  the  Jefferson ;  the  graound  wuz 
stuck  like  a  pinquishen  with  prickly-pear  an'  sand  burrs, 
cuttin'  my  bare  feet,  but  I  wuz  half  acrosst  before  I  ven 
tured  to  look  over  the  shoulder.  The  sarpints  ware 
pantin'  an'  fallin'  behind  an'  scatterin'.  But  one  with  a 
spear  not  more  'n  a  hunderd  y cards  behind  was  gainin'. 

"  I  made  another  bound,  —  blood  gushed  from  my  nos 
trils.  Nearer,  nearer  I  heerd  his  breath  and  steps,  ex- 
pectin'  every  minute  to  feel  thet  spear  in  my  back. 

"  Agin  I  looked.  Not  twenty  yeards  behind  he  ran. 
On  a  suddint  I  stopped,  turned,  and  spread  my  arms. 
The  Blackfoot,  astonished  at  the  blood  all  over  my  front, 


TRADE  FOLLOWS  THE  FLAG    347 

perhaps,  tried  to  stop  but  stumbled  an'  fell  and  broke  his 
spear.  I  ran  back,  snatched  the  point,  and  pinned  him  to 
the  earth. 

"  The  rest  set  up  a  hidjus  yell.  While  they  stopped 
beside  ther  fallen  comrade,  almost  faintin'  I  ran  inter  the 
cottonwoods  on  the  borders  uv  the  shore  an'  plunged  ento 
the  river. 

"  Diving  under  a  raft  of  drift-timber  agin  the  upper 
point  of  a  little  island,  I  held  my  head  up  in  a  little  open 
ing  amongst  the  trunks  of  trees  covered  with  limbs  and 
brushwood. 

"  Screechin',  yellin'  like  so  many  divils,  they  come  onto 
the  island.  Thro'  the  chinks  I  seed  'em  huntin',  huntin', 
huntin',  all  day  long.  I  only  feared  they  might  set  the 
raft  on  fire. 

"  But  at  night  they  gave  it  up ;  the  voices  grew  faint 
and  fer  away;  I  swam  cautiously  daown  an'  acrost,  an' 
landin'  travelled  all  night. 

"  But  I  wuz  naked.  The  broilin'  sun  scorched  my  skin, 
my  feet  were  filled  with  prickly-pears,  an'  I  wuz  hungry. 
Game,  game  plenty  on  the  hills,  but  I  hed  no  gun.  It  was 
seven  days  to  Lisa's  fort  on  the  Bighorn. 

"  I  remembered  the  Injun  turnip  that  Sacajawea  found 
in  there,  an'  lived  on  it  an'  sheep  sorrel  until  I  reached 
Lisa's  fort,  blistered  from  head  to  heel." 

As  in  a  vision  the  General  saw  it  all.  Judy's  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears.  Through  the  Gallatin,  the  Indian  Valley 
of  Flowers,  where  Bozeman  stands  to-day,  the  lonely 
trapper  had  toiled  in  the  July  sun  and  over  the  Bozeman 
Pass,  whither  Clark's  cavalcade  had  ridden  two  summers 
before. 

Six  years  now  had  Coalter  been  gone  from  civilisation, 
but  he  had  discovered  the  Yellowstone  Park.  No  one  in 
St.  Louis  would  believe  his  stories  of  hot  water  spouting 
in  fountains,  "  Coalter' s  Hell,"  but  William  Clark  traced 
his  route  on  the  map  that  he  sent  for  publication. 

John  Coalter  now  received  his  delayed  reward  for  the 
expedition, — double  pay  and  three  hundred  acres  of  land, 
—  and  went  up  to  find  Boone  at  Charette. 

"What!     Pierre  Menard!"     Another  boat  had  come 


348  THE    CONQUEST 

out  of  the  north.  General  Clark  grasped  the  horny  hand 
of  the  fur  trader.  "  What  luck?  " 

"  Bad,  bad,"  gloomily  answered  the  trader  with  a  shake 
of  his  flowing  mane.  "  Drouillard  is  dead,  and  the  rest 
are  likely  soon  to  be." 

"  What  do  you  mean?" 

"Blackfeet!" 

Clark  guessed  all,  even  before  he  heard  the  full  details 
behind  locked  doors  of  the  Missouri  Fur  Company  at  the 
warehouse  of  Pierre  Chouteau. 

"  As  you  knew,"  began  Menard,  "  we  spent  last  winter 
at  Fort  Lisa  on  the  Bighorn.  When  Lisa  started  down 
here  in  March  we  packed  our  traps  on  horses,  crossed  to 
the  Three  Forks,  and  built  a  double  stockade  of  logs  at 
the  confluence  of  the  rivers.  Every  night  the  men  came 
in  with  beaver,  beaver,  beaver.  We  confidently  expected 
to  bring  down  not  less  than  three  hundred  packs  this  fall 
but  that  hope  is  shattered.  On  the  I2th  of  April  our  men 
were  ambuscaded  by  Blackfeet.  Five  were  killed.  All 
their  furs,  traps,  horses,  guns,  and  equipments  are 
without  doubt  by  this  time  at  Fort  Edmonton  on  the 
Saskatchewan." 

"  But  you  expected  to  visit  the  Snakes  and  Flatheads," 
suggested  one  to  rouse  the  despondent  trader  from  his 
revery. 

"  I  did.  And  the  object  was  to  obtain  a  Blackfoot 
prisoner  if  possible  in  order  to  open  communication  with 
his  tribe.  They  are  the  most  unapproachable  Indians  we 
have  known.  They  refuse  all  overtures. 

"  Just  outside  the  fort  Drouillard  was  killed.  A  high 
wind  was  blowing  at  the  time,  so  he  was  not  heard,  but 
the  scene  of  the  conflict  indicated  a  desperate  defence. 

"  Despair  seized  our  hunters.  They  refused  to  go  out. 
Indeed,  it  was  impossible  to  go  except  in  numbers,  so 
Henry  and  I  concluded  it  was  best  to  report.  I  set  out  by 
night,  and  here  I  am,  with  these  men  and  thirty  packs  of 
beaver.  God  pity  poor  Henry  at  the  Three  Forks !  " 

Thus  at  one  blow  were  shattered  the  high  hopes  of  the 
Missouri  Fur  Company.  All  thought  of  Andrew  Henry, 
tall,  slender,  blue-eyed,  dark-haired,  a  man  that  spoke 


TRADE  FOLLOWS  THE  FLAG    349 

seldom,  but  of  great  deeds.  Would  he  survive  a  winter 
among  the  Blackfeet? 

But  there  was  another  cause  of  disquiet  to  the  Missouri 
Fur  Company. 

"  Have  you  heard  of  John  Jacob  Astor?" 

"What?" 

"  He  has  gone  with  Wilson  Price  Hunt  to  Montreal  to 
engage  men  for  an  expedition  to  the  Columbia." 

"  What,  Hunt  who  kept  an  Indian  shop  here  on  the 
Rue  ? "  They  all  knew  him.  He  had  come  to  St.  Louis 
in  1804  and  become  an  adept  in  outfitting. 

Two  or  three  times  Astor  had  offered  to  buy  stock  in 
the  Missouri  Fur  Company  but  had  been  refused.  Jef 
ferson  himself  had  recommended  him  to  Lewis.  Now 
he  was  carrying  trade  into  the  fur  country  over  their 
heads.  Already  he  had  a  great  trade  on  the  lakes,  and  to 
the  headwaters  of  the  Mississippi.  He  had  profited  by 
the  surrender  of  Detroit  and  Mackinaw.  Another  stride 
took  him  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony ;  and  now,  along  the 
trail  of  Lewis  and  Clark  he  planned  to  be  first  on  the 
Pacific.  With  ships  by  sea  and  caravans  by  land,  he 
could  at  last  accomplish  the  wished-for  trade  to  China. 

"  But  I,  too,  planned  the  Pacific  trade,"  said  Manuel 
Lisa,  coming  down  in  the  Autumn.  There  was  some 
jealousy  that  a  New  York  man  should  be  first  to  follow 
the  trail  to  the  sea. 

The  winter  was  one  of  anxiety,  for  Astor' s  men  had 
arrived  in  St.  Louis  and  had  gone  up  the  Missouri  to  camp 
until  Spring.  Anxiety,  too,  for  Andrew  Henry,  out  there 
alone  in  the  Blackfoot  country. 

Could  they  have  been  gifted  with  sufficient  sight,  the 
partners  in  St.  Louis  might  even  then  have  seen  the  brave 
Andrew  Henry  fighting  for  his  life  on  that  little  tongue 
of  land  between  the  Madison  and  the  Jefferson.  No  trap 
ping  could  be  done.  It  was  dangerous  to  go  any  distance 
from  the  fort  except  in  large  parties.  Fearing  the  entire 
destruction  of  his  little  band,  Henry  moved  across  the 
mountains  into  the  Oregon  country,  and  wintered  on 
what  is  now  Henry's  Fork  of  the  river  Snake,  the  first 
American  stronghold  on  the  Columbia. 


350  THE    CONQUEST 

"  We  must  exterminate  Hunt's  party,"  said  Manuel 
Lisa. 

"  No,"  said  Pierre  Chouteau.  "  Next  year  he  will 
send  again  and  again,  and  in  time  will  exterminate  us. 
Your  duty  will  be  to  protect  his  men  on  the  water,  and 
may  God  Almighty  have  mercy  on  them  in  the  mountains, 
for  they  will  never  reach  their  destination." 

From  his  new  home  at  Charette  John  Coalter  saw 
Astor's  people  going  by,  bound  for  the  Columbia.  To 
his  surprise  they  inquired  for  him. 

"  General  Clark  told  us  you  were  the  best  informed 
man  in  the  country." 

Coalter  told  them  of  the  hostility  of  the  Blackfeet  and 
the  story  of  his  escape.  He  longed  to  return  with  them 
to  the  mountains,  but  he  had  just  married  a  squaw  and  he 
decided  to  stay.  Moreover,  a  twinge  in  his  limbs  warned 
him  that  that  plunge  in  the  Jefferson  had  given  him 
rheumatism  for  life. 

Daniel  Boone,  standing  on  the  bank  at  Charette  when 
Hunt  went  by,  came  down  and  examined  their  outfit. 
"  Jist  returned  from  my  traps  on  the  Creek,"  he  said, 
pointing  to  sixty  beaver  skins. 

Tame  beavers  and  otters,  caught  on  an  island  opposite 
Charette  Creek,  were  playing  around  his  cabin.  And  his 
neighbours  had  elk  and  deer  and  buffalo,  broken  to  the 
yoke. 

Several  seasons  had  Boone  with  his  old  friend  Callo- 
way  trapped  on  the  Kansas;  now  he  longed  for  the 
mountains. 

"  Another  year  and  I,  too,  will  go  to  the  Yellowstone," 
said  Daniel  Boone. 

"  Andrew  Henry  must  be  rescued.  His  situation  is 
desperate.  He  may  be  dead,"  said  General  Clark,  Presi 
dent  of  the  Missouri  Fur  Company  at  St.  Louis. 

Three  weeks  behind  Hunt,  Lisa  set  out  in  a  swift  barge 
propelled  by  twenty  oars,  with  a  swivel  on  the  bow  and 
two  blunderbusses  in  the  cabin.  Lisa  had  been  a  sea- 
captain,  —  he  rigged  his  boat  with  a  good  mast,  mainsail 
and  topsail,  and  led  his  men  with  a  ringing  boat-song. 

Then  followed  a  keelboat  race  of  a  thousand  miles  up 


TRADE    FOLLOWS    THE    FLAG          351 

the  Missouri.  June  2  Lisa  caught  up  with  Hunt  near  the 
present  Bismarck,  and  met  Andrew  Henry  coming  down 
with  forty  packs  of  beaver. 

To  avoid  the  hostile  Blackfeet,  Hunt  bought  horses 
and  crossed  through  the  Yellowstone-Crow  country  to 
the  abandoned  fort  of  Henry  on  the  Snake,  and  on  to 
the  Columbia. 

Aboard  that  barge  with  Lisa  went  Sacajawea.  True 
to  her  word,  she  had  brought  the  little  Touissant  down 
to  St.  Louis,  where  Clark  placed  him  with  the  Catholic 
sisters  to  be  trained  for  an  interpreter.  Sacajawea  was 
dressed  as  a  white  woman ;  she  had  quickly  adopted  their 
manners  and  language;  but,  in  the  words  of  a  chron 
icler  who  saw  her  there,  "  she  had  become  sickly,  and 
longed  to  revisit  her  native  country.  Her  husband  also 
had  become  wearied  of  civilised  life." 

So  back  they  went  to  the  Minnetarees,  bearing  pipes 
from  Clark  to  the  chiefs.  Five  hundred  dollars  a  year 
Charboneau  now  received  as  Indian  agent  for  the  United 
States.  For  more  than  thirty  years  he  held  his  post,  and 
to  this  day  his  name  may  be  traced  in  the  land  of  Dakota. 

We  can  see  Sacajawea  now,  startled  and  expectant, 
her  heart  beating  like  a  trip-hammer  under  her  bodice, 
looking  at  Julia !  No  dreams  of  her  mountains  had  ever 
shown  such  sunny  hair,  such  fluffs  of  curls,  like  moonrise 
on  the  water.  And  that  diaphanous  cloud,  —  was  it  a 
dress?  No  Shoshone  girl  ever  saw  such  buckskin,  finer 
than  blossom  of  the  bitter-root. 

"  I  am  come,"  said  Sacajawea. 

A  whole  year  she  had  tarried  among  the  whites,  quickly 
accommodating  herself  to  their  ways.  But  in  the  level 
St.  Louis  she  dreamed  of  her  northland,  and  now  she  was 
going  home! 


352  THE    CONQUEST 


TECUMSEH 

"  "¥"T  is  madness  to  contend  against  the  whites,"  said 
I  Black  Hoof,  chief  of  the  Shawnees.  "  The  more 

Awe  fight  the  more  they  come." 

He  had  led  raids  against  Boonsboro,  watched  the  Ohio, 
and  sold  scalps  at  Detroit.  Three  times  his  town  was 
burnt  behind  him,  twice  by  Clark  and  once  by  Wayne. 
Then  he  gave  up,  signed  the  treaty  at  Greenville,  and 
for  ever  after  kept  the  peace.  Now  he  was  living  with 
a  band  of  Shawnees  at  Cape  Girardeau,  and  made  fre 
quent  visits  to  his  old  friend,  Daniel  Boone. 

Indian  Phillips  was  with  those  who  besieged  Boons 
boro.  Phillips  was  a  white  man  stolen  as  a  child  who 
had  always  lived  with  the  Shawnees.  To  him  Daniel 
Boone  was  the  closest  of  friends.  They  hunted  together 
and  slept  together.  Boone  took  Phillips'  bearskins  and 
sold  them  with  his  own  in  St.  Louis. 

"  If  I  should  die  while  I  am  out  with  you,  Phillips,  you 
must  mark  my  grave  and  tell  the  folks  so  they  can  carry 
me  home." 

Long  after  those  Indians  in  the  West  had  welcomed 
Boone's  sons,  an  old  squaw  said,  "  I  was  an  adopted 
sister  during  his  captivity  with  the  Ohio  Indians." 

Sometimes  Boone  went  over  to  Cape  Girardeau,  and 
sat  with  his  friends  talking  over  old  times. 

"  Do  you  remember,  Dan,"  Phillips  would  say,  "  when 
we  had  you  prisoner  at  Detroit?  You  remember  the 
British  traders  gave  you  a  horse  and  saddle  and  Black 
Fish  adopted  you,  and  you  and  he  made  an  agreement 
you  would  lead  him  to  Boonsboro  and  make  them  sur 
render  and  bury  the  tomahawk,  and  live  like  brothers 
and  sisters  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  remember,"  said  Boone,  smiling  at  the  recol 
lection  of  those  arts  of  subterfuge. 


TECUMSEH  353 

"  Do  you  remember  one  warm  day  when  Black  Fish 
said,  '  Dan,  the  corn  is  in  good  roasting  ears.  I  would 
like  to  have  your  horse  and  mine  in  good  condition  be 
fore  we  start  to  Boonsboro.  We  need  a  trough  to  feed 
them  in.  I  will  show  you  a  big  log  that  you  can  dig  out.' 
Black  Fish  led  you  to  a  big  walnut  log.  You  worked  a 
while  and  then  lay  down.  Black  Fish  came  and  said, 
'  Well,  Dan,  you  have  n't  done  much/ 

"  '  No/  you  answered,  *  you  and  your  squaw  call  me 
your  son,  but  you  don't  love  me  much.  When  I  am  at 
home  I  don't  work  this  way,  —  I  have  negroes  to  work 
for  me.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  Black  Fish,  '  come  to  camp  and  stay  with 
your  brothers.'  ' 

Quietly  the  two  old  men  chuckled  together.  Boone 
always  called  Black  Fish,  father,  and  when  he  went 
hunting  brought  the  choicest  bit  to  the  chief. 

But  now  Boone' s  visits  to  Girardeau  were  made  with 
a  purpose. 

"  What  is  Tecumseh  doing?  " 

"  Tecumseh  ?  He  says  no  tribe  can  sell  our  lands.  He 
refuses  to  move  out  of  Ohio." 

Old  Black  Hoof  had  pulled  away  from  Tecumseh. 
The  Shooting  Star  refused  to  attend  Wayne's  treaty  at 
Greenville.  In  1805  he  styled  himself  a  chief,  and  organ 
ised  the  young  blood  of  the  Shawnees  into  a  personal 
band. 

About  this  time  Tecumseh  met  Rebecca  Galloway, 
whose  father,  James  Galloway,  had  moved  over  from 
Kentucky  to  settle  near  Old  Chillicothe.  At  the  Gallo 
way  hearth  Tecumseh  was  ever  a  welcome  guest. 

''  Teach  me  to  read  the  white  man's  book,"  said  Tecum 
seh  to  the  fair  Rebecca. 

With  wonderful  speed  the  young  chief  picked  up  the 
English  alphabet.  Hungry  for  knowledge,  he  read  and 
read  and  Rebecca  read  to  him.  Thereafter  in  his  wonder 
ful  war  and  peace  orations,  Tecumseh  used  the  language 
of  his  beloved  Rebecca.  For,  human-like,  the  young  chief 
lost  his  heart  to  the  white  girl.  Days  went  by,  dangerous 
days,  while  Rebecca  was  correcting  Tecumseh' s  speech, 

23 


354  THE   CONQUEST 

enlarging  his  English  vocabulary,  and  reading  to  him 
from  the  Bible. 

"  Promise  me,  Tecumseh,  never,  never  will  you  permit 
the  massacre  of  helpless  women  and  children  after  cap 
ture."  Tecumseh  promised. 

"  And  be  kind  to  the  poor  surrendered  prisoner."-" 

"  I  will  be  kind,"  said  Tecumseh. 

But  time  was  fleeting,  —  game  was  disappearing,  — 
Tecumseh  was  an  Indian.  His  lands  were  slipping  from 
under  his  feet. 

It  was  useless  to  speak  to  the  fair  Rebecca.  Terrified 
at  the  fire  she  had  kindled,  she  saw  him  no  more.  En 
raged,  wrathful,  he  returned  to  his  band.  Tecumseh 
never  loved  any  Indian  woman.  A  wife  or  two  he  tried, 
then  bade  them  "  Begone!  " 

When  Lewis  and  Clark  returned  from  the  West,  Te 
cumseh  and  his  brother,  the  Prophet,  were  already  plan 
ning  a  vast  confederation  to  wipe  out  the  whites. 

Jefferson  heard  of  these  things. 

"He  is  visionary,"  said  the  President,  and  let  him  go 
on  unmolested. 

"  The  Seventeen  Fires  are  cheating  us !  "  exclaimed 
Tecumseh.  "  The  Delawares,  Miamis,  and  Pottawatta- 
mies  have  sold  their  lands!  The  Great  Spirit  gave  the 
land  to  all  the  Indians.  No  tribe  can  sell  without  the 
consent  of  all.  The  whites  have  driven  us  from  the  sea- 
coast,  —  they  will  shortly  push  us  into  the  Lakes." 

The  Governor-General  of  Canada  encouraged  him. 
Then  came  rumours  of  Indian  activity.  Like  the  Her 
mit  of  old,  Tecumseh  went  out  to  rouse  the  redmen  in  a 
crusade  against  the  whites.  Still  Jefferson  paid  no  heed. 

About  the  time  that  Clark  and  his  bride  came  down 
the  Ohio,  the  distracted  Indians  were  swarming  on  Tip- 
pecanoe  Creek,  a  hundred  miles  from  Fort  Dearborn,  the 
future  'Chicago.  All  Summer,  whisperings  came  into 
St.  Louis,  "  Tecumseh  is  persuading  the  Sacs,  Foxes, 
and  Osages  to  war." 

"  I  will  meet  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,"  said  Lewis. 

Clark  went  out  and  quieted  the  Osages.  Boone's  son 
and  Auguste  Chouteau  went  with  him. 


TECUMSEH  355 

"  The  Great  Spirit  bids  you  destroy  Vincennes  and 
sweep  the  Ohio  to  the  mouth,"  was  the  Prophet's  re 
ported  advice  to  the  Chippewas. 

"  Give  up  our  land  and  buy  no  more,  and  I  will  ally 
with  the  United  States,"  said  Tecumseh  to  General  Har 
rison  at  Vincennes,  in  August  of  1809. 

"  It  cannot  be,"  said  Harrison. 

'  Then  I  will  make  war  and  ally  with  England,"  re 
torted  the  defiant  chieftain. 

The  frontier  had  much  to  fear  from  an  Indian  war. 
More  and  more  vagrant  red  men  hovered  around  St. 
Louis,  —  Sacs,  Foxes,  Osages,  who  had  seen  Tecumseh. 
The  Illinois  country  opposite  swarmed  with  them,  mak 
ing  raids  on  the  farmers,  killing  stock,  stealing  horses. 
Massacres  and  depredations  began. 

:  'T  is  time  to  fortify,"  said  Daniel  Boone  to  his  sons 
and  neighbours. 

In  a  little  while  nine  forts  had  been  erected  in  St. 
Charles  county  alone,  and  every  cabin  was  stockaded. 
The  five  stockades  at  Boone' s  Lick  met  frequent  assaults. 
Black  Hawk  was  there,  the  trusted  lieutenant  of  Tecum 
seh.  The  whole  frontier  became  alarmed. 

Then  Manuel  Lisa  came  down  the  river. 

'  The  British  are  sending  wampum  to  the  Sioux.  All 
the  Missouri  nations  are  urged  to  join  the  confederacy." 

In  fact,  the  Prophet  with  his  mystery  fire  was  visiting 
all  the  northwest  tribes,  even  the  Blackfeet.  Ten  thou 
sand  Indians  promised  to  follow  him  back.  Dressed  in 
white  buckskin,  with  eagle  feathers  in  his  hair,  Tecumseh, 
on  a  spirited  black  pony,  came  to  Gomo  and  Black  Par 
tridge  on  Peoria  Lake  in  the  summer  of  1810. 

"  I  cannot  join  you,"  said  Black  Partridge,  the  Pot- 
tawattamie,  holding  up  a  silver  medal.  "  This  token  was 
given  to  me  at  Greenville  by  the  great  chief  [Wayne]. 
On  it  you  see  the  face  of  our  father  at  Washington.  As 
long  as  this  hangs  on  my  neck  I  can  never  raise  my  toma 
hawk  against  the  whites." 

Gomo  refused.  "  Long  ago  the  Big  Knife  [George 
Rogers  Clark]  came  to  Kaskaskia  and  sent  for  the  chiefs 
of  this  river.  We  went.  He  desired  us  to  remain  still 


356  THE    CONQUEST 

in  our  own  villages,  saying  that  the  Americans  were  able, 
of  themselves,  to  fight  the  British." 

"  Will  anything  short  of  the  complete"  conquest  of  the 
Canadas  enable  us  to  prevent  their  influence  on  our  In 
dians?"  asked  Governor  Edwards  of  Illinois.  Edwards 
and  Clark  planned  together  for  the  protection  of  the 
frontier. 

In  July,  1811,  Tecumseh  went  to  Vincennes  and  held 
a  last  stormy  interview  with  Harrison  without  avail. 
Immediately  he  turned  south  to  the  Creeks,  Choctaws, 
Chickasaws,  and  Seminoles.  They  watched  him  with 
kindling  eyes. 

"  Brothers,  you  do  not  mean  to  fight !  "  thundered  Te 
cumseh  to  the  hesitating  Creeks.  "  You  do  not  believe 
the  Great  Spirit  has  sent  me.  You  shall  know.  From 
here  I  go  straight  to  Detroit.  When  I  arrive  there  I 
shall  stamp  on  the  ground,  and  shake  down  every  house 
in  this  village." 

As  Tecumseh  strode  into  the  forest  the  terrified  Creeks 
watched.  They  counted  the  days.  Then  came  the  awful 
quaking  and  shaking  of  the  New  Madrid  earthquake. 

"  Tecumseh  has  reached  Detroit !  Tecumseh  has 
reached  Detroit!"  cried  the  frantic  Creeks,  as  their 
wigwams  tumbled  about  them. 

Tecumseh  was  coming  leisurely  up  among  the  tribes 
of  Missouri,  haranguing  Black  Hoof  at  Cape  Girardeau, 
Osages,  and  Kickapoos,  and  lowas  at  Des  Moines. 

But  Tippecanoe  had  been  fought  and  lost. 

"  There  is  to  be  an  attack,"  said  George  Rogers  Clark 
Floyd,  tapping  at  the  door  of  Harrison's  tent  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  November  7,  1811.  Harrison 
sprang  to  his  horse  and  with  him  George  Croghan  and 
John  O'Fallon. 

It  was  a  battle  for  possession.  Every  Indian  trained 
by  Tecumseh  knew  his  country  depended  upon  it.  Every 
white  knew  he  must  win  or  the  log  cabin  must  go.  In 
the  darkness  and  rain  the  combatants  locked  in  the 
death  struggle  of  savagery  against  civilisation.  Tecum 
seh  reached  the  Wabash  to  find  the  wreck  of  Tippecanoe. 

"  Wretch !  "  he  cried  to  his  brother,  "  vou  have  ruined 


TECUMSEH  357 

all !  "  Seizing  the  Prophet  by  the  hair,  Tecumseh  shook 
him  and  beat  him  and  cuffed  him  and  almost  killed  him, 
then  dashed  away  to  Canada  and  offered  his  tomahawk 
to  Great  Britain. 

"  The  danger  is  not  over,"  said  Clark  after  Harrison's 
battle. 

To  save  as  many  Indians  as  possible  from  the  machina 
tions  of  Tecumseh,  immediately  after  Tippecanoe  Clark 
summoned  the  neighbouring  tribes  to  a  council  at  St. 
Louis.  Over  the  winter  snows  the  runners  sped,  calling 
them  in  for  a  trip  to  Washington. 

It  was  May  of  1812  when  Clark  got  together  his  chiefs 
of  the  Great  and  Little  Osages,  Sacs,  Foxes,  Shawnees, 
and  Delawares. 

"  Ahaha !  Great  Medicine !  "  whispered  the  Indians, 
when  General  Clark  discovered  their  wily  plans. 

Nothing  could  be  hid  from  the  Red  Head  Chief. 
Feared  and  beloved,  none  other  could  better  have  handled 
the  inflammable  tribes  at  that  moment.  Old  chiefs  among 
them  remembered  his  brother  of  the  Long  Knives,  and 
looked  upon  this  Clark  as  his  natural  successor.  And 
the  General  took  care  not  to  dispel  this  fancy,  but  on 
every  occasion  strengthened  and  deepened  it. 

Never  before  in  St.  Louis  had  Indians  been  watched  so 
strenuously.  Moody,  taciturn,  repelling  familiarity,  they 
bore  the  faces  of  men  who  knew  secrets.  Tecumseh  had 
whispered  in  their  ear.  "  Shall  we  listen  to  Tecumseh?  " 
They  were  wavering. 

Cold,  impassively  stoic,  they  heeded  no  question  when 
citizens  impelled  by  curiosity  or  friendly  feeling  endeav 
oured  to  draw  them  into  conversation.  If  pressed  too 
closely,  the  straight  forms  lifted  still  more  loftily,  and 
wrapping  their  blankets  closer  about  them  the  council 
chiefs  strode  contemptuously  away. 

But  if  Clark  spoke,  every  eye  was  attention. 

"  Before  we  go,"  said  Clark,  "  I  advise  you  to  make 
peace  with  one  another  and  bury  the  hatchet." 

They  did,  and  for  the  most  part  kept  it  for  ever. 

It  was  May  5  when  Clark  started  with  his  embassy  of 
ninety  chiefs  to  see  their  "  Great  God,  the  President,"  as 


358  THE   CONQUEST 

they  called  Madison,  following  the  old  trail  to  Vincennes, 
Louisville,  and  Pittsburg.  Along  with  them  went  a  body 
guard  of  soldiers,  and  also  Mrs.  Clark,  her  maids,  and 
the  two  little  boys,  on  the  way  to  Fincastle.  Mrs.  Clark's 
especial  escort  was  John  O'Fallon,  nineteen  years  of 
age,  aide  to  Harrison  at  Tippecanoe,  who  had  come  to, 
his  uncle  at  St.  Louis  immediately  after  the  battle. 

In  their  best  necklaces  of  bears'  claws  the  chiefs  ar 
rived  at  Washington.  War  had  been  declared  against 
Great  Britain.  There  was  a  consultation  with  the 
President. 

"  We,  too,  have  declared  war,"  announced  the  redmen, 
as  they  strode  with  Clark  from  the  White  House.  But 
Black  Hawk  of  the  Rock  River  Sacs  was  not  there.  He 
had  followed  Tecumseh. 

About  the  same  time,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Detroit 
river  Tecumseh  was  met  by  anxious  Ohio  chiefs  who  re 
membered  Wayne. 

"  Let  us  remain  neutral,"  they  pleaded.  "  This  is  the 
white  man's  war." 

Tecumseh  shook  his  tomahawk  above  the  Detroit. 
"  My  bones  shall  bleach  on  this  shore  before  I  will  join 
in  any  council  of  neutrality." 

"  The  Great  Father  over  the  Big  Water  will  never  bury 
his  war-club  until  he  quiets  these  troublers  of  the  earth," 
said  General  Brock  to  Tecumseh' s  redmen.  Then  came 
larger  gifts  than  ever  from  "  their  British  Father." 

"War  is  declared!  Go,"  said  Tecumseh,  "cut  off  Fort 
Dearborn  before  they  hear  the  news !  "  Two  emissaries 
from  Tecumseh  came  flying  into  the  Illinois. 

That  night  the  Indians  started  for  Chicago  on  her 
lonely  lake.  Black  Partridge  mounted  his  pony  and 
tried  to  dissuade  them.  He  could  not.  Then  spurring 
he  reached  Fort  Dearborn  first.  With  tears  he  threw 
down  his  medal  before  the  astonished  commander. 

"  My  young  men  have  gone  on  the  warpath.  Here  is 
your  medal.  I  will  not  wear  an  emblem  of  friendship 
when  I  am  compelled  to  act  as  an  enemy." 

Before  the  sun  went  down  the  shores  of  Lake  Michi 
gan  were  red  with  the  blood  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 


TECUMSEH  359 

dren.  Like  the  Rhine  of  old  France,  the  lakes  were  still 
the  fighting  border. 

President  Madison  felt  grateful  to  Clark  for  the  step 
he  had  taken  with  the  Indians. 

"  Will  you  command  the  army  at  Detroit?  " 

"  I  can  do  more  for  my  country  by  attending  to  the 
Indians/'  was  the  General's  modest  reply. 

The  country  waited  to  hear  that  Hull  had  taken  Upper 
Canada.  Instead  the  shocked  nation  heard,  "  Hull  has 
surrendered! " 

"Hull  has  surrendered!" 

Runners  flew  among  the  Indians  to  the  remotest  border, 
—  the  Creeks  heard  it  before  their  white  neighbours. 
Little  Crow  and  his  Sioux  snatched  up  the  war  hatchet. 
Detroit  had  fallen  with  Tecumseh  and  Brock  at  the  head 
of  the  Anglo-Indian  army. 

"  We  shall  drive  these  Americans  back  across  the 
Ohio,"  said  General  Brock. 

At  this,  the  old  and  popular  wish  of  the  Lake  Indians, 
large  numbers  threw  aside  their  scruples  and  joined  in 
the  war  that  followed. 

In  December  General  Clark  was  appointed  Governor 
of  the  newly  organised  territory  of  Missouri. 

Meanwhile  in  the  buff  and  blue  stage  coach,  a  huge 
box  mounted  on  springs,  Julia  and  her  children  were 
swinging  toward  Fotheringay.  The  air  was  hot  and 
dusty,  the  leather  curtains  were  rolled  up  to  catch  the 
slightest  breeze,  and  the  happy  though  weary  occupants 
looked  out  on  the  Valley  of  Virginia. 

Forty  miles  a  day  the  coach  horses  travelled,  leaving 
them  each  evening  a  little  nearer  their  destination.  The 
small  wayside  inns  lacked  comforts,  but  such  as  they 
were  our  travellers  accepted  thankfully.  Now  and  then 
the  post-rider  blew  his  horn  and  dashed  by  them,  or  in 
the  heat  of  the  day  rode  leisurely  in  the  shade  of  poplars 
along  the  road,  furtively  reading  the  letters  of  his  pack 
as  he  paced  in  the  dust. 

And  still  over  the  mountains  were  pouring  white- 
topped  Conestoga  waggons,  careening  down  like  boats 
at  sea,  laden  with  cargoes  of  colonial  ware,  pewter,  and 


360  THE   CONQUEST 

mahogany.  The  golden  age  of  coaching  times  had  come, 
and  magnificent  horses,  dappled  grays  and  bays  in  scar 
let-fringed  housings  and  jingling  bells,  seemed  bearing 
away  the  world  on  wheels. 

To  the  new  home  Julia  was  coming,  at  Fotheringay. 

Before  the  coach  stopped  Julia  perceived  through  en 
shrining  trees  Black  Granny  standing  in  the  wide  hall 
way.  Throwing  up  her  apron  over  her  woolly  head  to 
hide  the  tears  of  joy,  — 

"  Laws  a-honey !    Miss  Judy  done  come  hum !  " 

"  Fotheringay !  "  sang  out  the  dusty  driver  with  an 
unusual  flourish  of  whip-lash  and  echo-waking  blast  of 
the  postillion's  horn.  In  a  trice  the  steps  were  down,  and 
surrounded  by  babies  and  bandboxes,  brass  nail-studded 
hair  trunks  and  portmanteaus  of  pigskin,  "  Miss  Judy  " 
was  greeted  by  the  entire  sable  population  of  Fotherin 
gay.  Light-footed  as  a  girl  she  ran  forward  to  greet  her 
father,  Colonel  Hancock.  The  Colonel  hastened  to  his 
daughter,  — 

"  Hull  has  surrendered,"  he  said. 


XI 

CLARK    GUARDS    THE    FRONTIER 

THE  Indian  hunt  was  over ;  they  were  done  making 
their  sugar ;   the  women  were  planting  corn.     The 
warriors  hid  in  the  thick  foliage  of  the  river  bor 
ders,  preparing  for  war. 

"  Madison  has  declared  war  against  England !  " 
The  news  was. hailed  with  delight.  Now  would  end 
this  frightful  suspense.  In  Illinois  alone,  fifteen  hundred 
savages  under  foreign  machinations  held  in  terror  forty 
thousand  white  people,  —  officers  and  soldiers  of  George 
Rogers  Clark  and  others  who  had  settled  on  the  unde 
fended  prairies. 

"Detroit  has  fallen!" 


CLARK    GUARDS    THE    FRONTIER         361 

"  Mackinac  is  gone !  " 

"  The  savages  have  massacred  the  garrison  at  Fort 
Dearborn !  " 

:'  They  are  planning  to  attack  the  settlements  on  the 
Mississippi.  If  the  Sioux  join  the  confederacy  — " 
cheeks  paled  at  the  possibility. 

The  greatest  body  of  Indians  in  America  resided  on  the 
Mississippi.  Who  could  say  at  what  hour  the  waters 
would  resound  with  their  whoops?  Thousands  of  them 
could  reach  St.  Louis  or  Cahokia  from  their  homes  in  five 
or  six  days.  Immense  quantities  of  British  gifts  were 
coming  from  the  Lakes  to  the  Indians  at  Peoria,  Rock 
Island,  Des  Moines. 

'  Yes,  we  shall  attack  when  the  corn  is  ripe,"  said  the 
Indians  at  Fort  Madison. 

"  Unless  I  hear  shortly  of  more  assistance  than  a  few 
rangers  I  shall  bury  my  papers  in  the  ground,  send  my 
family  off,  and  fight  as  long  as  possible,"  said  Edwards, 
the  Governor  of  Illinois. 

In  Missouri,  surrounded  by  Pottawattamies,  cham 
pion  horsethieves  of  the  frontier,  and  warlike  Foxes, 
lowas,  and  Kickapoos,  the  settlers  ploughed  their  fields 
with  sentinels  on  guard.  Horns  hung  at  their  belts  to 
blow  as  a  signal  of  danger.  In  the  quiet  hour  by  the  fire 
side,  an  Indian  would  steal  into  the  postern  gate  and  shoot 
the  father  at  the  hearth,  the  mother  at  her  evening  task. 

Presently  the  settlers  withdrew  into  the  forts,  unable 
to  raise  crops.  With  corn  in  the  cabin  loft,  the  bear  hunt 
in  the  fall,  the  turkey  hunt  at  Christmas,  and  venison 
hams  kept  over  from  last  year,  still  there  was  plenty. 

Daniel  (0oone,  the  patriarch  of  about  forty  families, 
ever  on  the  lookout  with  his  long  thin  eagle  face,  ruled 
by  advice  and  example.  The  once  light  flaxen  hair  was 
gray,  but  even  yet  Boone's  step  was  springy  as  the  In 
dian's,  as  gun  in  hand  he  watched  around  the  forts. 

Maine,  Montana,  each  has  known  it  all,  the  same  run 
ning  fights  of  Kentucky  and  Oregon.  Woe  to  the  little 
children  playing  outside  the  forted  village,  —  woe  to  the 
lad  driving  home  the  cows,  —  woe  to  the  maid  at  milking 
time. 


362  THE   CONQUEST 

The  alarm  was  swelled  by  Quas-qua-ma,  a  chief  of  the 
Sacs,  a  very  pacific  Indian  and  friend  of  the  whites,  who 
came  by  night  to  bring  warning  and  consult  Clark.  In 
his  search  Quas-qua-ma  tip-toed  from  porch  to  porch. 
Frightened  habitants  peered  through  the  shutters. 

"What  ees  wanted?" 

"  The  Red  Head  Chief." 

But  Clark  had  not  arrived. 

"  We  must  take  this  matter  into  our  own  hands,"  said 
the  people.  "  British  and  Indians  came  once  from  Macki- 
nac.  They  may  again." 

"  Mackinac  ?  They  are  at  Fort  Madison  now,  murder 
ing  our  regulars  and  rangers.  How  long  since  they 
burned  our  boats  and  cargoes  at  Fort  Bellevue?  Any 
day  they  may  drop  down  on  St.  Louis." 

"  We  must  fortify." 

"  The  old  bastions  may  be  made  available  for  service." 

"  The  old  Spanish  garrison  tower  must  be  refitted  for 
the  women  and  children." 

Such  were  the  universal  conclusions.  Men  went  up  the 
river  to  the  islands  to  bring  down  logs.  Another  party 
set  to  work  to  dig  a  wide,  deep  ditch  for  a  regular 
stockade. 

When  Clark  arrived  to  begin  his  duties  as  Territorial 
Governor  he  found  St.  Louis  bordering  on  a  state  of 
panic.  There  was  the  cloud-shadow  of  the  north.  Below, 
one  thousand  Indians,  Cherokees,  Chickasaws,  Choctaws, 
Creeks,  and  Catawbas  on  a  branch  of  the  Arkansas  within 
three  days'  journey  of  Saint  Genevieve  were  crossing  the 
river  at  Chickasaw  Bluffs.  Tecumseh's  belts  of  wampum 
were  flying  everywhere. 

In  their  best  necklaces  of  bears'  claws  Clark's  ninety 
chiefs  came  home,  laden  with  tokens  of  esteem.  Civilised 
military  dress  had  succeeded  the  blanket;  the  wild  fierce 
air  was  gone. 

"  We  have  declared  war  against  Kinchotch  [King 
George],"  said  the  proud  chiefs,  taking  boat  to  keep  their 
tribes  quiet  along  the  west. 

A  sense  of  security  returned  to  St.  Louis.  WTould  they 
not  act  as  a  barrier  to  tribes  more  remote  ?  The  plan  for 


CLARK   GUARDS    THE    FRONTIER         363 

local  fortification  was  abandoned,  but  a  cordon  of  family 
blockhouses  was  built  from  Bellefontaine  to  Kaskaskia, 
a  line  seventy-five  miles  in  length,  along  which  the  rangers 
rode  daily,  watching  the  red  marauders  of  Illinois.  The 
Mississippi  was  picketed  with  gunboats. 

"  Whoever  holds  Prairie  du  Chien  holds  the  Upper 
Mississippi,"  said  Governor  Clark.  "  I  will  go  there 
and  break  up  that  rendezvous  of  British  and  Indians." 

Who  better  than  Clark  knew  the  border  and  the  In 
dian  ?  He  could  ply  the  oar,  or  level  the  rifle,  or  sleep  at 
night  on  gravel  stones. 

"  It  requires  time  and  a  little  smoking  with  Indians  if 
you  wish  to  have  peace  with  them." 

As  soon  as  possible  a  gunboat,  the  Governor  Clark, 
and  several  smaller  boats,  manned  with  one  hundred  and 
fifty  volunteers  and  sixty  regular  troops,  went  up  into 
the  hostile  country.  Fierce  Sacs  glared  from  Rock  Island, 
Foxes  paused  in  their  lead  digging  at  Dubuque's  mines, 
—  lead  for  British  cannon. 

Although  on  Missouri  territory,  Prairie  du  Chien  was 
still  occupied  by  Indians  and  traders  to  the  exclusion  of 
Americans.  Six  hundred,  seven  hundred  miles  above 
St.  Louis,  a  little  red  bird  whispered  up  the  Mississippi, 
"  Long  Knives  coming!  "  The  traders  retired. 

"  Whoever  enjoys  the  trade  of  the  Indians  will  have 
control  of  their  affections  and  power,"  said  Clark.  "  Too 
long  have  we  left  this  point  unfortified." 

A  great  impression  had  been  made  on  the  savages  by 
the  liberality  of  the  British  traders.  Their  brilliant  red 
coats  —  "  Eenah !  eenah !  eenamah !  "  exclaimed  the 
Sioux. 

But  now  the  Long  Knives !  Wabasha,  son  of  Wabasha 
of  the  Revolution,  remembered  the  Long  Knives.  When 
Clark  arrived  at  Prairie  du  Chien  Wabasha  refused  to 
fight  him.  Red  Wing  came  down  to  the  council.  Upon 
his  bosom  Rising  Moose  proudly  exhibited  a  medal  given 
him  by  Captain  Pike  in  1805.  The  Indians  nicknamed 
him  "  Tammaha,  the  Pike." 

Twenty-five  leagues  above  Tammaha' s  village  lived 
Wabasha,  and  twenty-five  above  Wabasha,  the  Red  Wing, 


364  THE    CONQUEST 

all  great  chiefs  of  the  Sioux,  all  very  friendly  now  to  the 
Long  Knife  who  had  come  up  in  his  gunboat. 

Since  time  immemorial  Wabasha  had  been  a  friend  of 
the  British,  twice  had  he,  the  son  of  Wabasha  I.,  been  to 
Quebec  and  received  flags  and  medals.  But  now  he  re 
membered  Captain  Pike  who  visited  their  northern  waters 
while  Lewis  and  Clark  were  away  at  the  west.  Grasping 
the  hand  of  Clark,  — 

"  We  have  the  greatest  friendship  for  the  United 
States,"  said  the  chiefs,  —  all  except  Little  Crow.  He 
was  leading  a  war  party  to  the  Lakes. 

Leaving  troops  to  erect  a  fort  and  maintain  a  garrison 
at  the  old  French  Prairie  du  Chien,  Governor  Clark  re 
turned  to  his  necessary  duties  at  St.  Louis.  Behind  on 
the  river  remained  the  gunboat  to  guard  the  builders. 

"A  fort  at  the  Prairie?"  cried  the  British  traders  at 
Mackinac.  That  cuts  off  our  Dakota  trade."  And  forth 
with  an  expedition  was  raised  to  capture  the  garrison. 

Barely  was  the  rude  fortification  completed  before  a 
force  of  British  and  Chippewas  were  marching  upon  it. 

"  I  will  not  fight  the  Big  Knives  any  more,"  said  Red 
Wing. 

:<Why?"  asked  the  traders. 

"  The  lion  and  the  eagle  fight.  Then  the  lion  will  go 
home  and  leave  us  to  the  eagle."  Red  Wing  was  famed 
for  foretelling  events  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 

In  June  Manuel  Lisa  came  down  the  Missouri. 

"  De  Arrapahoe,  Arikara,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Crow  are 
at  war  wit'  de  American.  De  British  Nort'west  traders 
embroil  our  people  wit'  de  sauvages  to  cut  dem  off !  " 

"  We  must  extend  the  posts  of  St.  Louis  to  the  British 
border,"  cautioned  Clark  to  Lisa.  "  And  if  necessary 
arm  the  Yanktons  and  Omahas  against  the  Sacs  and 
lowas.  I  herewith  commission  you,  Lisa,  my  especial 
sub-agent  among  the  nations  of  the  Missouri  to  keep 
them  at  peace." 

Very  well  Clark  knew  whom  he  was  trusting.  Now 
that  war  had  crippled  the  Missouri  Fur  Company,  Lisa 
alone  represented  them  in  the  field.  Familiar  with  the 
fashions  of  Indians,  the  size  and  colour  of  the  favourite 


CLARK    GUARDS    THE    FRONTIER         365 

blanket,  the  shape  and  length  of  tomahawks,  no  trader 
was  more  a  favourite  than  Manuel  Lisa.  Besides,  he  still 
maintained  the  company's  posts,  —  Council  Bluffs  wdth 
the  Omahas,  six  hundred  miles  up  the  Missouri,  and 
another  at  the  Sioux,  six  hundred  miles  further  still, 
with  two  hundred  hunters  in  his  employ.  Here  was  a 
force  not  to  be  despised. 

Ten  months  in  the  year  Lisa  was  buried  in  the  wilder 
ness,  hid  in  the  forest  and  the  prairie,  far  from  his  wife 
in  St.  Louis.  Wily,  winning,  and  strategic,  no  trader 
knew  Indians  better. 

"  And,"  continued  the  Governor,  "  I  offer  you  five  hun 
dred  dollars  for  sub-agent's  salary." 

"  A  poor  five  hundred  tollar !  "  laughed  Lisa.  "  Eet 
will  not  buy  te  tobacco  which  I  give  annually  to  dose  who 
call  me  Fader.  But  Lisa  will  go.  His  interests  and  dose 
of  de  Government  are  one." 

Then  after  a  moment's  frowning  reflection,  —  "I  haf 
suffered  enough,"  almost  wailed  Lisa,  "  I  haf  suffered 
enough  in  person  and  in  property  under  a  different  gov 
ernment,  to  know  how  to  appreciate  de  one  under  w'ich 
I  now  live." 

Even  while  they  were  consulting,  "Here  is  your  friend, 
de  Rising  Moose!"  announced  old  Antoine  Le  Claire. 

"  Rising  Moose?  "  Governor  Clark  started  to  his  feet 
as  one  of  the  Prairie  du  Chien  chiefs  came  striding 
through  the  door. 

"  The  fort  is  taken,  but  I  will  not  fight  the  Long  Knife. 
Tammaha  is  an  American." 

All  the  way  down  on  the  gunboat  riddled  with  bullets, 
Tammaha  had  come  with  the  fleeing  soldiers  to  offer  his 
tomahawk  to  Governor  Clark.  The  guns  were  not  yet 
in  when  the  enemy  swept  down  on  the  fort  at  Prairie 
du  Chien. 

"  Prairie  du  Chien  lost?  It  shall  be  recovered.  Wait 
until  Spring." 

And  the  British,  too,  said,  "  Wait  until  Spring  and  we 
will  take  St.  Louis."  But  they  feared  the  gunboats. 

Governor  Clark  accepted  Tammaha' s  service,  commis 
sioning  him  a  chief  of  the  -  Red  Wing  band  of  Sioux. 


366  THE   CONQUEST 

"  Wait  and  go  up  with  Lisa.  Tell  your  people  the  Long 
Knife  counsels  them  to  remain  quiet." 

When  Lisa  set  out  for  the  north  as  agent  of  both  the 
fur  business  and  that  of  the  Government,  he  carried  with 
him  mementoes  and  friendly  reminders  to  all  the  principal 
chiefs  of  the  northern  tribes. 

Big  Elk  of  the  Omahas,  Black  Cat  and  Big  White  of 
the  Mandans,  Le  Borgne  of  the  Minnetarees,  even  the 
chiefs  of  the  dreaded  Teton  Sioux  were  not  forgotten. 
The  Red  Head  had  been  there,  had  visited  their  country. 
He  was  the  son  of  their  Great  Father,  —  they  would 
listen  to  the  Red  Head  Chief. 

At  this  particular  juncture  of  our  national  history, 
Clark  the  Red  Head  and  Manuel  Lisa  the  trader  formed 
a  fortunate  combination  for  the  interests  of  the  United 
States.  Their  words  to  the  northern  chiefs  were  weighty. 
Their  gifts  were  continued  pledges  of  sacred  friendship. 
While  the  eyes  of  the  nation  were  rivetted  on  the  conflict 
in  the  East  and  on  the  ocean,  Clark  held  the  trans-Missis 
sippi  with  even  a  stronger  grip  than  his  illustrious  brother 
had  held  the  trans-Alleghany  thirty  years  before. 

Along  with  Lisa  up  the  Missouri  to  the  Dakotas  went 
Tammaha,  the  Rising  Moose,  and  crossed  to  Prairie  du 
Chien. 

"  Where  do  you  come  from  and  what  business  have 
you  here?"  cried  the  British  commander,  rudely  jerking 
Tammaha' s  bundle  from  his  back  and  examining  it  for 
letters. 

"  I  come  from  St.  Louis,"  answered  the  Moose.  "  I 
promised  the  Long  Knife  I  would  come  to  Prairie  du 
Chien  and  here  I  am." 

"  Lock  him  in  the  guard  house.  He  ought  to  be  shot !  " 
roared  the  officer. 

"  I  am  ready  for  death  if  you  choose  to  kill  me,"  an 
swered  Rising  Moose. 

At  last  in  the  depth  of  winter  they  sent  him  away. 

Determined  now,  the  old  chief  set  out  in  the  snows  to 
turn  all  his  energy  against  the  British. 

"  The  Old  Priest,"  said  some  of  the  Indians,  "  Tam 
maha  talks  too  much !  " 


CLARK    GUARDS    THE    FRONTIER         367 

All  along  the  Missouri,  from  St.  Louis  to  the  Mandans, 
Lisa  held  councils  with  the  Indians  with  wonderful  suc 
cess.  But  the  Mississippi  tribes,  nearer  to  Canada,  were 
for  the  most  part  won  over  to  Great  Britain. 

In  other  directions  Governor  Clark  sent  out  for  reports 
from  the  tribes.  The  answer  was  appalling.  As  if  all 
were  at  war,  a  cordon  of  foes  stretched  from  the  St. 
Lawrence  to  the  Arkansas  and  Alabama. 

Even  Black  Partridge,  —  at  the  Fort  Dearborn  mas 
sacre  he  had  snatched  Mrs.  Helm  from  the  tomahawk  and 
held  her  in  the  lake  to  save  her  life.  Late  that  night  at 
an  Indian  camp  a  friendly  squaw-mother  dressed  her 
wounds.  Black  Partridge  loved  that  girl. 

"  Lieutenant  Helm  is  a  prisoner  among  the  Indians," 
said  agent  Forsythe  at  Peoria.  "  Here  are  presents,  Black 
Partridge.  Go  ransom  him.  Here  is  a  written  order  on 
General  Clark  for  one  hundred  dollars  when  you  bring 
him  to  the  Red  Head  Chief." 

Black  Partridge  rode  to  the  Kankakee  village  and 
spread  out  his  presents.  "  And  you  shall  have  one  hun- 
tret  tollars  when  you  bring  him  to  te  Red  Head  Chief." 

"  Not  enough !     Not  enough !  "  cried  the  Indians. 

"  Here,  then,  take  my  pony,  my  rifle,  my  ring,"  said 
the  Partridge,  unhooking  the  hoop  of  gold  from  his  nose. 
The  bargain  was  made.  The  man  was  ransomed,  and 
mounted  on  ponies  all  started  for  St.  Louis.  Lieutenant 
Helm  was  saved. 

Late  at  night,  tired  and  hungry,  the  rain  falling  in 
torrents,  without  pony  or  gun,  Black  Partridge  arrived 
at  his  village  on  Peoria  Lake.  His  village  ?  It  was  gone. 
Black  embers  smouldered  there. 

Wrapped  in  his  blanket,  Black  Partridge  sat  on  the 
ground  to  await  the  revelation 'of  dawn.  Wolves  howled 
a  mournful  wail  in  his  superstitious  ear.  Day  dawned. 
There  lay  the  carnage  of  slaughter,  —  his  daughter,  his 
grandchild,  his  neighbours,  dead.  The  rangers  had  burnt 
his  town. 

Breathing  vengeance,  "  I  will  go  on  the  war  path," 
said  Black  Partridge,  the  Pottawattamie. 

Two  hundred  warriors  went  from  the  wigwams  of 


368  THE    CONQUEST 

Illinois  under  Black  Partridge,  Shequenebec  sent  a  hun 
dred  from  his  stronghold  at  the  head  of  Peoria  Lake, 
Mittitass  led  a  hundred  from  his  village  at  the  portage  on 
the  Riviere  des  Plaines.  Painted  black  they  came,  invet 
erate  since  Tippecanoe. 

"  Look  out  for  squalls,"  wrote  John  O'Fallon  from 
St.  Louis  to  his  mother  at  Louisville.  "  An  express  ar 
rived  from  Fort  Madison  yesterday  informing  that  the 
sentinels  had  been  obliged  to  fire  upon  the  Indians  almost 
every  night  to  keep  them  at  their  distance.  Indians  are 
discovered  some  nights  within  several  feet  of  the  pickets." 

Black  Hawk  was  there.  Very  angry  was  Black  Hawk 
at  the  building  of  Fort  Madison  at  the  foot  of  Des  Moines 
rapids. 

While  Lewis  and  Clark  were  gone  in  1804,  William 
Henry  Harrison,  directed  by  Jefferson,  made  a  treaty 
with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  by  which  they  gave  up  fifty  mil 
lions  of  acres.  Gratiot,  Vigo,  the  Chouteaus,  and  officers 
of  the  state  and  army,  Quasquama  and  four  other  chiefs, 
attached  their  names  to  that  treaty  in  the  presence  of 
Major  Stoddard. 

"  I  deny  its  validity !  "  cried  Black  Hawk.  "  I  never 
gave  up  my  land." 

Now  Black  Hawk  was  plotting  and  planning  and  at 
tacking  Fort  Madison,  until  early  in  September  a  panting 
express  arrived  at  St.  Louis. 

"  Fort  Madison  is  burned,  Your  Excellency." 

"  How  did  it  happen?  "  inquired  the  Governor. 

"  Besieged  until  the  garrison  was  reduced  to  potatoes 
alone,  we  decided  to  evacuate.  Digging  a  tunnel  from  the 
southeast  blockhouse  to  the  river,  boats  were  made  ready. 
Slipping  out  at  night,  crowding  through  the  tunnel  on 
hands  and  knees,  our  last  "man  set  fire  to  Fort  Madison. 
Like  tinder  the  stockade  blazed,  kissing  the  heavens. 
Indians  leaped  and  yelled  with  tomahawks,  expecting  our 
exit.  At  their  backs,  under  cover  of  darkness,  we  escaped 
down  the  Mississippi." 


THE    STORY    OF   A    SWORD  369 

XII 

THE   STORY    OF   A    SWORD 

HOW  me  what  kind  of  country  we  have  to  march 
rough,"  said  the  British  General  to  Tecumseh, 
ter  Detroit  had  fallen. 

Taking  a  roll  of  elm-bark  Tecumseh  drew  his  scalping 
knife  and  etched  upon  it  the  rivers,  hills,  and  woods  he 
knew  so  well.  And  the  march  began,  —  to  be  checked 
at  Fort  Stephenson  by  a  boy  of  twenty-one. 

It  was  the  dream  and  hope  of  the  British  Fur  Com 
panies  to  extend  their  territory  as  far  within  the  Ameri 
can  border  as  possible.  The  whole  War  of  1812  was  a 
traders'  war.  Commerce,  commerce,  for  which  the  world 
is  battling  still,  was  the  motive  power  on  land  and  sea. 

At  the  Lakes  now,  the  British  fur  traders  waved  their 
flags  again  above  the  ramparts  of  Detroit.  "  We  must 
hold  this  post,  —  its  loss  too  seriously  deranges  our 
plans." 

Smouldering,  the  old  Revolutionary  fires  had  burst 
anew.  Did  George  III.  still  hope  to  conquer  America? 

"Hull  surrendered?"  America  groaned  at  the  stain, 
the  stigma,  the  national  disgrace!  In  a  day  regiments 
leaped  to  fill  the  breach.  "  Detroit  must  be  re-taken !  " 

Along  the  Lakes  battle  succeeded  battle  in  swift  suc 
cession. 

At  Louisville  two  mothers,  Lucy  and  Fanny,  were 
anxious  for  their  boys.  Both  George  Croghan  and  John 
O'Fallon  had  been  with  Harrison  at  Tippecanoe.  Both 
had  been  promoted.  Then  came  the  call  for  swords. 

"  Get  me  a  sword  in  Philadelphia,"  wrote  O'Fallon  to 
his  mother. 

"  Send  me  a  sword  to  Cincinnati,"  begged  Croghan. 

Sitting  under  the  trees  at  Locust  Grove  the  sisters 
were  discussing  the  fall  of  Detroit.  Fanny  had  John 
O'Fallon' s  letter  announcing  the  burning  of  Fort  Madi- 

24 


370  THE   CONQUEST 

son.  Lucy  was  devouring  the  last  impatient  scrawl  from 
her  fiery,  ambitious  son,  George  Croghan,  now  caged  in 
an  obscure  fort  on  Sandusky  River  near  Lake  Erie. 

"  The  General  little  knows  me,"  wrote  Croghan.  "  To 
assist  his  cause,  to  promote  in  any  way  his  welfare,  I 
would  bravely  sacrifice  my  best  and  fondest  hopes.  I  am 
resolved  on  quitting  the  army  as  soon  as  I  am  relieved  of 
the  command  of  this  post." 

Scarcely  had  the  two  mothers  finished  reading  when  a 
shout  rang  through  the  streets  of  Louisville. 

"  Hurrah  for  Croghan !     Croghan !     Croghan !  " 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter?  " 

Pale  with  anxiety  Lucy  ran  to  the  gate.  The  whole 
street  was  filled  with  people  coming  that  way.  In  a  few 
hurried  words  she  heard  the  story  from  several  lips  at 
once. 

"  Why,  you  see,  Madam,  General  Harrison  was  afraid 
Tecumseh  would  make  a  flank  attack  on  Fort  Stephenson, 
in  charge  of  George  Croghan,  and  so  ordered  him  to 
abandon  and  burn  it.  But  no,  —  he  sent  the  General 
word,  '  We  are  determined  to  hold  this  place,  and  by 
heaven  we  will ! ' 

"  That  night  George  hastily  cut  a  ditch  and  raised  a 
stockade.  Then  along  came  Proctor  and  Tecumseh  with 
a  thousand  British  and  Indians,  and  summoned  him  to 
surrender. 

"  The  boy  had  only  one  hundred  and  sixty  inexperi 
enced  men  and  a  single  six-pounder,  but  he  sent  back 
answer :  '  The  fort  will  be  defended  to  the  last  extremity. 
No  force,  however  great,  can  induce  us  to  surrender.  We 
are  resolved  to  hold  this  post  or  bury  ourselves  in  its 
ruins.'  ' 

Tears  ran  down  Lucy's  cheeks  as  she  listened.  —  she 
caught  at  the  gate  to  keep  from  falling.  Before  her 
arose  the  picture  of  that  son  with  red  hair  flying,  and 
fine  thin  face  like  a  blooded  warhorse,  —  she  knew  that 
look. 

"  Again  Proctor  sent  his  flag  demanding  surrender  to 
avoid  a  terrible  massacre. 

"  '  When  this  fort  is  taken  there  will  be  none  to  mas- 


THE    STORY    OF   A    SWORD  371 

sacre,'  answered  the  boy,  '  for  it  will  not  be  given  up 
while  a  man  is  left  to  resist ! ' 

"  The  enemy  advanced,  and  when  close  at  hand,  Cro- 
ghan  unmasked  his  solitary  cannon  and  swept  them  down. 
Again  Proctor  advanced,  and  again  the  rifle  of  every 
man  and  the  masked  cannon  met  them.  Falling  back, 
Proctor  and  Tecumseh  retreated,  abandoning  a  boatload 
of  military  stores  on  the  bank." 

"  Hurrah  for  Croghan !  Croghan !  Croghan !  "  again 
rang  down  the  streets  of  Louisville.  The  bells  rang  out 
a  peal  as  the  Stars  and  Stripes  ran  up  the  flag-staff. 

"  The  little  game  cock,  he  shall  have  my  sword,"  said 
George  Rogers  Clark,  living  again  his  own  great  days. 

And  with  that  sword  there  was  a  story. 

When  Tippecanoe  was  won  and  the  world  was  ring 
ing  with  "  Harrison!"  men  recalled  another  hero  who 
"  with  no  provisions,  no  munitions,  no  cannon,  no  shoes, 
almost  without  an  army,"  had  held  these  same  redmen 
at  bay. 

"And  does  he  yet  live?" 

"  He  lives,  an  exile  and  a  hermit  on  a  Point  of  Rock 
on  the  Indiana  shore  above  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio." 

"  Has  he  no  recognition?  " 

Men  whispered  the  story  of  the  sword. 

When  John  Rogers  went  back  from  victorious  Vin- 
cennes  with  Hamilton  a  prisoner-of-war,  the  grateful 
Virginian  Assembly  voted  George  Rogers  Clark  a  sword. 

"  And  you,  Captain  Rogers,  may  present  it." 

The  sword  was  ready,  time  passed,  difficulties  multi 
plied.  Clark  presented  his  bill  to  the  Virginia  Legisla 
ture.  To  his  amazement  and  mortification  the  House  of 
Delegates  refused  to  allow  his  claim. 

Clark  went  home,  sold  his  bounty  lands,  and  ruined 
himself  to  pay  for  the  bread  and  meat  of  his  army. 

And  then  it  was  rumoured,  "  To-day  a  sword  will  be 
presented  to  George  Rogers  Clark." 

All  the  countryside  gathered,  pioneers  and  veterans, 
with  the  civic  and  military  display  of  that  rude  age  to  see 
their  hero  honoured.  The  commissioner  for  Virginia 
appeared,  and  in  formal  and  complimentary  address  de- 


372  THE    CONQUEST 

livered  the  sword.  The  General  received  it;  then  draw 
ing  the  long  blade  from  its  scabbard,  plunged  it  into  the 
earth  and  broke  it  off  at  the  hilt.  Turning  to  the  com 
missioner,  he  said, 

"  Captain  Rogers,  return  to  your  State  and  tell  her 
for  me  first  to  be  just  before  she  is  generous." 

For  years  those  old  veterans  had  related  to  their  chil 
dren  and  grandchildren  the  story  of  that  tragic  day  when 
Clark,  the  hero,  broke  the  sword  Virginia  gave  him. 

But  a  new  time  had  come  and  new  appreciation.  While 
the  smoke  of  Tippecanoe  was  rolling  away  a  member  of 
the  Virginia  Legislature  related  anew  the  story  of  that 
earlier  Vincennes  and  of  the  sword  that  Clark,  "  with 
haughty  sense  of  wounded  pride  and  feeling  had  broken 
and  cast  away."  With  unanimous  voice  Virginia  voted 
a  new  sword  and  the  half-pay  of  a  colonel  for  the  re 
mainder  of  his  life. 

The  commissioners  found  the  old  hero  partially  para 
lysed.  Lucy  had  gone  to  him  at  the  Point  of  Rock. 
"  Brother,  you  are  failing,  you  need  care,  I  will  look 
after  you,"  and  tenderly  she  bore  him  to  her  home  at 
Locust  Grove,  where  now,  all  day  long,  in  his  invalid 
chair,  George  Rogers  Clark  studied  the  long  reach  of 
the  blue  Ohio  or  followed  Napoleon  and  the  boys  of 
1812. 

Nothing  had  touched  him  like  this  deed  of  his  nephew, 
—  "  Yes,  yes,  he  shall  have  my  sword !  " 

The  next  morning  after  the  battle  General  Harrison 
wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  War :  "  I  am  sorry  I  cannot 
submit  to  you  Major  Croghan's  official  report.  He  was 
to  have  sent  it  to  me  this  morning,  but  I  have  just  heard 
that  he  was  so  much  exhausted  by  thirty-six  hours  of 
constant  exertion  as  to  be  unable  to  make  it.  It  will  not 
be  among  the  least  of  General  Proctor's  mortifications  to 
find  that  he  has  been  baffled  by  a  youth  who  has  just 
passed  his  twenty-first  year.  He  is,  however,  a  hero 
worthy  of  his  gallant  uncle,  General  George  Rogers 
Clark" 

The  cannon,  "  Old  Betsy,"  stands  yet  in  Fort  Stephen- 
son  at  Fremont,  Ohio,  where  every  passing  year  they 


THE    STORY   OF   A    SWORD  373 

celebrate  the  victory  of  that  second  day  of  August,  1813, 
—  the  first  check  to  the  British  advance  in  the  War  of 
1812. 

A  few  days  later,  Perry's  victory  on  Lake  Erie  opened 
the  road  to  Canada  and  Detroit  was  re-taken. 

"  Britannia,  Columbia,  both  had  set  their  heels  upon 
Detroit,  and  young  Columbia  threw  Britannia  back  across 
the  Lakes,"  says  the  chronicler. 

Then  followed  the  battle  of  the  Thames  and  the 
death  of  Tecumseh.  A  Canadian  historian  says,  "  But 
for  Tecumseh,  it  is  probable  we  should  not  now  have  a 
Canada." 

What  if  he  had  won  Rebecca?  Would  Canada  now 
be  a  peaceful  sister  of  the  States  ? 

Tecumseh  fought  with  the  fur  traders,  —  their  inter 
ests  were  his,  —  to  keep  the  land  a  wild,  a  game  preserve 
for  wild  beasts  and  wilder  men.  Civilisation  had  no  part 
or  place  in  Tecumseh' s  plan. 

With  the  medal  of  George  III.  upon  his  breast,  Tecum 
seh  fell,  on  Canadian  soil,  battle-axe  in  hand,  hero  and 
patriot  of  his  race,  the  last  of  the  great  Shawnees.  Te 
cumseh' s  belt  and  shot  pouch  were  sent  to  Jefferson  and 
hung  on  the  walls  of  Monticello.  Tecumseh' s  son  passed 
with  his  people  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

From  his  invalid  chair  at  Locust  Grove  George  Rogers 
Clark  was  writing  to  his  brother : 

"  Your  embarkation  from  St.  Louis  on  your  late  hazard 
ous  expedition  [to  Prairie  du  Chien]  was  a  considerable 
source  of  anxiety  to  your  friends  and  relatives.  They  were 
pleased  to  hear  of  your  safe  return.  .  .  . 

"As  to  Napoleon  .  .  .  the  news  of  his  having  abdicated 
the  throne  —  " 

"Napoleon  abdicated?"  Governor  Clark  scarce  fin 
ished  the  letter.  Having  crushed  him,  what  armies  might 
not  England  hurl  hitherward!  New  danger  menaced 
America. 

"  Napoleon  abdicated !  "     New  Orleans  wept. 

Then  followed  the  word,  "  England  is  sailing  into  the 
Gulf,  —  Sir  Edward  Pakenham,  brother-in-law  of  the 


374  THE   CONQUEST 

Duke  of  Wellington,  with  a  part  of  Wellington's  victori 
ous  army,  fifty  ships,  a  thousand  guns  and  twenty  thou 
sand  men!  " 

Never  had  Great  Britain  lost  sight  of  the  Mississippi. 
This  was  a  part  of  the  fleet  that  burned  Washington  and 
had  driven  Dolly  Madison  and  the  President  into  igno 
minious  flight. 

Terrified,  New  Orleans,  the  beautiful  Creole  maiden, 
beset  in  her  orange  bower,  flung  out  her  arms  appealing 
to  the  West !  And  that  West  answered,  "  Never,  while 
the  Mississippi  rolls  to  the  Gulf,  will  we  leave  you  un 
protected."  And  out  of  that  West  came  Andrew  Jack 
son  and  tall  Tennesseeans,  Kentuckians,  Mississippians, 
in  coonskin  caps  and  leathern  hunting  shirts,  to  seal  for 
ever  our  right  to  Louisiana. 

The  hottest  part  of  the  battle  was  fought  at  Chal- 
mette,  above  the  grave  of  the  Fighting  Parson.  Im 
mortal  Eighth  of  January,  1815!  Discontented  Creoles 
of  1806  proved  loyal  Americans,  vindicating  their  right 
to  honour. 

Napoleon  laughed  when  he  heard  it  at  Elba,  —  "I 
told  them  I  had  given  England  a  rival  that  one  day  would 
humble  her  pride." 

Even  the  Ursuline  nuns  greeted  their  deliverers  with 
joy,  and  the  dim  old  cloistered  halls  were  thrown  open 
for  a  hospital. 

"  I  expect  at  this  moment,"  said  Lord  Castlereagh 
in  Europe,  "  that  most  of  the  large  seaport  towns  of 
America  are  laid  in  ashes,  that  we  are  in  possession 
of  New  Orleans,  and  have  command  of  all  the  rivers 
of  the  Mississippi  Valley  and  the  Lakes." 

But  he  counted  without  our  ships  at  sea.  The  War  of 
1812  was  fought  upon  the  ocean,  "  the  golden  age  of 
naval  fighting."  Bone  of  her  bone,  flesh  of  her  flesh, 
under  the  "  Gridiron  Flag,"  tars  of  the  American  Revo 
lution,  sailor  boys  who  under  impressment  had  fought 
at  Trafalgar,  led  in  a  splendid  spectacular  drama,  the 
like  of  which  England  or  the  world  had  never  seen.  She 
had  trained  up  her  own  child.  A  thousand  sail  had 
Britain  —  America  a  dozen  sloops  and  frigates  alto- 


THE    STORY    OF   A    SWORD  375 

gether,  —  but  the  little  tubs  had  learned  from  their 
mother. 

"  The  territory  between  the  Lakes  and  the  Ohio  shall 
be  for  ever  set  apart  as  an  Indian  territory,"  said  Eng 
land  at  the  opening  of  the  peace  negotiations.  "  The 
United  States  shall  remove  her  armed  vessels  from 
the  lakes  and  give  England  the  right  of  navigating  the 
Mississippi." 

Clay,  Gallatin,  Adams  packed  up  their  grips  prepara 
tory  to  starting  home,  when  England  bethought  herself 
and  came  to  better  terms. 

The  next  year  America  passed  a  law  excluding  for 
eigners  from  our  trade,  and  the  British  fur  traders  re 
luctantly  crossed  the  border.  But  they  held  Oregon  by 
"  Joint  Occupation." 

"  All  posts  captured  by  either  power  shall  be  restored," 
said  the  treaty.  "  There  shall  be  joint  occupancy  of  the 
Oregon  Country  for  ten  years." 

"  A  great  mistake !  a  great  mistake !  "  cried  out  Thomas 
Hart  Benton,  a  young  lawyer  who  had  settled  in  St. 
Louis.  "  In  ten  years  that  little  nest  egg  of  *  Joint  Occu 
pation  '  will  hatch  out  a  lively  fighting  chicken." 

Benton  was  a  Western  man  to  the  core,  —  he  felt  a 
responsibility  for  all  that  sunset  country.  And  why 
should  he  not?  Missouri  and  Oregon  touched  borders 
on  the  summit  of  the  Rockies.  Were  they  not  next-door 
neighbours,  hobnobbing  over  the  fence  as  it  were  ?  Every 
day  at  Governor  Clark's  at  St.  Louis,  he  and  Benton  dis 
cussed  that  Oregon  "  Joint  Occupancy  "  clause. 

"  As  if  two  nations  ever  peacefully  occupied  the  same 
territory!  I  tell  you  it  is  a  physical  impossibility,"  ex 
claimed  Benton,  jamming  down  his  wine-glass  with  a 
crash. 

The  War  of  1812,  —  how  Astor  hated  it!  "  But  for 
that  war,"  he  used  to  say,  "  I  should  have  been  the  richest 
man  that  ever  lived."  As  it  was,  the  British  fur  com 
panies  came  in  and  gained  a  foothold  from  which  they 
were  not  ousted  until  American  ox-teams  crossed  the 
plains  and  American  frontiersmen  took  the  country.  A 
million  a  year  England  trapped  from  Oregon  waters. 


376  THE   CONQUEST 

XIII 

PORTAGE   DBS   SIOUX 

ME  and  make  treaties  of  friendship." 
As  his  brother  had  done  at  the  close  of  the 
Revolution,   so  now  William  Clark  sent  to  the 
tribes  to  make  peace  after  the  War  of  1812. 

"  No  person  ought  to  be  lazy  to  be  de  bearer  of  such 
good  news,"  said  old  Antoine  Le  Claire,  the  interpreter. 

Up  the  rivers  and  toward  the  Lakes,  runners  carried 
the  word  of  the  Red  Head  Chief,  "  Come,  come  to  St. 
Louis!" 

To  the  clay  huts  of  the  sable  Pawnees  of  the  Platte, 
to  the  reed  wigwams  of  the  giant  Osages,  to  the  painted 
lodges  of  the  Omahas,  and  to  the  bark  tents  of  the  Chip- 
pewas,  went  "  peace  talks  "  and  gifts  and  invitations. 

"  De  lowas  are  haughty  an'  insolent!"  St.  Vrain, 
first  back,  laid  their  answer  on  the  table. 

"  De  Kickapoo  are  glad  of  de  peace,  but  de  Sauk  an' 
Winnebago  insist  on  war!  De  Sauk  haf  murdered  deir 
messenger !  " 

That  was  Black  Hawk.  With  a  war  party  from 
Prairie  du  Chien  he  was  met  by  the  news  of  peace. 

"  Peace?  "  Black  Hawk  wept  when  he  heard  it.  He 
had  been  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames. 

"  De  messenger  to  de  Sioux  are  held  at  Rock  River !  " 

One  by  one  came  runners  into  the  Council  Hall,  and, 
cap  in  hand,  stood  waiting.  Outside,  their  horses  pawed 
on  the  Rue,  their  boats  were  tied  at  the  river. 

"  Some  one  must  pass  Rock  River,  to  the  Sioux,  Chip- 
pewas,  and  Menomonees,"  said  Clark.  Not  an  interpreter 
stirred. 

"  We  dare  not  go  into  dose  hostile  countrie,"  said 
Antoine  Le  Claire,  spokesman  for  the  rest. 

"  What  ?     With  an  armed  boat  ?  " 

The  silence  was  painful  as  the  Governor  looked  over 
the  council  room. 


PORTAGE   DES    SIOUX  377 

"  I  will  go." 

Every  eye  was  turned  toward  the  speaker,  James  Ken- 
nerly,  the  Governor's  private  secretary,  the  cousin  of 
Julia  and  brother  of  Harriet  of  Fincastle.  The  same 
spirit  was  there  that  led  a  whole  generation  of  his  people 
to  perish  in  the  Revolution.  His  father  had  been  dragged 
from  the  field  of  Cowpens  wrapped  in  the  flag  he  had 
rescued. 

At  the  risk  of  his  life,  when  no  one  else  would  venture, 
the  faithful  secretary  went  up  the  Mississippi  to  bring  in 
the  absent  tribes.  Black-eyed  Elise,  the  daughter  of  Dr. 
Saugrain,  wept  all  night  to  think  of  it.  Governor  Clark 
himself  had  introduced  Elise  to  his  secretary.  How  she 
counted  the  days ! 

"  The  Chippewas  would  have  murdered  me  but  for  the 
timely  arrival  of  the  Sioux,"  said  Kennedy,  on  his  safe 
return  with  the  band  of  Rising  Moose. 

"  The  Red  Coats  are  gone!  "  said  Rising  Moose.  "  I 
rush  in.  I  put  out  the  fire.  I  save  the  fort." 

Without  waiting  for  troops  from  St.  Louis,  forty-eight 
hours  after  the  news  of  peace  the  British  had  evacuated 
Prairie  du  Chien.  A  day  or  two  later  they  returned,  took 
the  cannon,  and  set  fire  to  the  fort  with  the  American  flag 
flying. 

Into  the  burning  fort  went  Rising  Moose,  secured  the 
flag  and  an  American  medal,  and  brought  them  down  to 
St.  Louis. 

While  interpreters  were  speeding  by  horse  and  boat 
over  half  a  hundred  trails,  Manuel  Lisa,  sleepless  warden 
of  the  plains,  arrived  with  forty-three  chiefs  and  head 
men  of  the  Missouri  Sioux.  Wild  Indians  who  never 
before  had  tasted  bread,  brought  down  in  barges  camped 
on  the  margin  of  the  Mississippi,  the  great  council  chiefs 
of  their  tribes,  moody,  unjoyous,  from  the  Stony  Moun 
tains.  For  weeks  other  deputations  followed,  to  the  num 
ber  of  two  thousand,  to  make  treaties  and  settle  troubles 
arising  out  of  the  War  of  1812. 

Whether  even  yet  a  council  could  be  held  was  a  query 
in  Governor  Clark's  mind.  Across  the  neighbouring 
Mississippi,  Sacs,  Foxes,  lowas  were  raiding  still,  cap- 


378  THE   CONQUEST 

turing  horses  and  attacking  people.  That  was  Black 
Hawk. 

The  eyes  of  the  Missouri  Sioux  flashed.  "  Let  us  go 
and  fight  those  Sacs  and  lowas.  They  shall  trouble  us 
no  more."  With  difficulty  were  they  held  to  the  council. 

There  was  a  steady  and  unalterable  gloom  of  counte 
nance,  a  melancholy,  sullen  musing  among  the  gathered 
tribes,  as  they  camped  on  the  council  ground  at  Portage 
des  Sioux  on  the  neck  of  land  between  the  two  rivers  at 
St.  Charles.  Over  this  neck  crossed  Sioux  war  parties 
in  times  past,  avoiding  a  long  detour,  bringing  home  their 
scalps. 

Resplendent  with  oriental  colour  were  the  bluffs  and 
the  prairies.  Chiefs  and  warriors  had  brought  their 
squaws  and  children,  —  Sioux  from  the  Lakes  and  the 
high  points  of  the  Mississippi  in  canoes  of  white  birch, 
light  and  bounding  as  cork  upon  the  water ;  Sioux  of  the 
Missouri  in  clumsy  pirogues ;  Mandans  in  skin  coracles, 
barges,  dug-outs,  and  cinnamon-brown  fleets  of  last  year's 
bark. 

The  panorama  of  forest  and  prairie  was  there,  —  Sioux 
of  the  Leaf,  Sioux  of  the  Broad  Leaf,  and  Sioux  Who 
Shoot  in  the  Pine  Tops,  in  hoods  of  feathers,  Chinese 
featured  Sioux,  of  smooth  skins  and  Roman  noses,  the 
ideal  Indian  stalking  to  and  fro  with  forehead  banded 
in  green  and  scarlet  and  eagle  plumes. 

For  Wabasha,  Little  Crow,  and  Red  Wing  had  come, 
great  sachems  of  the  Sioux  nation.  The  British  officers 
at  Drummond's  Island  in  Lake  Huron  had  sent  for  Little 
Crow  and  Wabasha. 

"  I  would  thank  you  in  the  name  of  George  III.  for 
your  services  in  the  war." 

"  My  father,"  said  Wabasha,  "  what  is  this  I  see  on  the 
floor  before  me  ?  A  few  knives  and  blankets !  Is  this  all 
you  promised  at  the  beginning  of  the  war?  Where  are 
those  promises  you  made  ?  You  told  us  you  would  never 
let  fall  the  hatchet  until  the  Americans  were  driven  be 
yond  the  mountains.  Will  these  presents  pay  for  the 
men  we  lost?  I  have  always  been  able  to  make  a  living 
and  can  do  so  still." 


PORTAGE   DES    SIOUX  379 

"  After  we  have  fought  for  you,"  cried  Little  Crow, 
"  endured  many  hardships,  lost  some  of  our  people,  and 
awakened  the  vengeance  of  our  powerful  neighbours,  you 
make  a  peace  and  leave  us  to  obtain  such  terms  as  we  can ! 
You  no  longer  need  us  and  offer  these  goods  for  having 
deserted  us.  We  will  not  take  them." 

Kicking  the  presents  contemptuously  with  his  foot, 
Little  Crow  turned  away. 

"  Arise,  let  us  go  down  to  the  Red  Head  Parshasha !  " 
In  handsome  bark  canoes  propelled  by  sails  alone,  the 
Sioux  came  down  to  St.  Louis. 

Walking  among  their  elliptical  tents,  lounging  on  pan 
ther  skins  at  their  wigwam  doors,  waited  the  redmen, 
watching,  lynx-eyed,  losing  nothing  of  the  scene  before 
them.  Beaded  buckskin  glittered  in  the  sun,  tiny  bells 
tinkled  from  elbow  to  ankle,  and  sashes  outrivalled 
Louisiana  sunsets. 

Half-naked  Osages  with  helmet-crests  and  eagle-quills, 
full-dressed  in  breech-clouts  and  leggings  fringed  with 
scalp-locks,  the  tallest  men  in  North  America,  from  their 
warm  south  hills,  mingled  with  Pottawattamies  of  the 
Illinois,  makers  of  fire,  Shawnees  with  vermilion  around 
their  eyes,  Sacs,  of  the  red  badge,  and  Foxes,  adroitest 
of  thieves,  all  drumming  on  their  tambourines.  Winne- 
bagoes,  fish  eaters,  had  left  their  nets  on  the  northern 
lakes,  Omahas  their  gardens  on  the  Platte,  and  Ojibway 
arrow  makers  sat  chipping,  chipping  as  the  curious 
crowds  walked  by.  For  all  the  neighbouring  country 
had  gathered  to  view  the  Indian  camp  of  1815. 

Oblivious,  contemptuous  perhaps,  of  staring  crowds, 
the  industrious  women  skinned  and  roasted  dogs  on  sticks, 
the  warriors  gambled  with  one  another,  staking  their 
tents,  skins,  rifles,  dogs,  and  squaws.  Here  and  there 
sachems  were  mending  rifles,  princesses  carrying  water, 
children  playing  ball. 

About  the  first  of  July,  Governor  Clark  of  Missouri, 
Governor  Ninian  Edwards  of  Illinois,  and  Auguste  Chou- 
teau  of  St.  Louis,  opened  the  council,  —  one  of  the  great 
est  ever  held  in  the  Mississippi  Valley. 

Auguste  Chouteau;  prime  vizier  of  all  the  old  Spanish 


380  THE    CONQUEST 

commandants,  now  naturally  slipped  into  the  same  office 
with  Clark,  and  Governor  Edwards  of  Illinois,  who  as  a 
father  had  guarded  the  frontier  against  the  wiles  of  Te- 
cumseh,  and  had  risked  his  entire  fortune  to  arm  the 
militia,  —  all  in  queues,  high  collared  coats,  and  ruffled 
shirts,  faced  each  other  and  the  chiefs. 

In  front  of  their  neatly  arranged  tents  sat  the  tawny 
warriors  in  imposing  array,  with  dignified  attention  to  the 
interpretation  of  each  sentence. 

:'  The  long  and  bloody  war  is  over.  The  British  have 
gone  back  over  the  Big  Water,"  said  Governor  Clark, 
"  and  now  we  have  sent  for  you,  my  brothers,  to  conclude 
a  treaty  of  peace." 

"  Heigh !  "  cried  all  the  Indians  in  deep-toned  reso 
nance  that  rolled  like  a  Greek  chorus  to  the  bluffs  beyond. 
The  sky  smiled  down  as  on  the  old  Areopagus,  the  leaves 
of  the  forest  rustled,  the  river  swept  laughing  by. 

"  Every  injury  or  act  of  hostility  by  one  or  either 
of  us  against  the  other,  shall  be  mutually  forgiven  and 
forgot." 

"Heigh!   heigh!   heig-h!" 

"  There  shall  be  perpetual  peace  and  friendship  between 
us." 

"Heigh!" 

"You  will  acknowledge  yourselves  under  the  protection 
of  the  United  States,  and  of  no  other  nation,  power,  or 
sovereign  whatsoever." 

"  Heigh !  " 

A  Teton  Sioux  who  had  come  down  with  Lisa  strug 
gled  to  his  feet,  approached,  shook  hands  with  the  com 
missioners,  then  retreated  and  fixed  his  keen  eye  on  the 
Governor.  His  voice  rang  clear  over  the  assembled 
thousands,  — 

"  We  have  come  down  expressly  to  notify  you,  our 
father,  that  we  will  assist  in  chastising  those  nations  hos 
tile  to  our  government." 

The  two  factions  faced  each  other.  Scowls  of  light 
ning  hate  flashed  over  the  council.  But  the  wisdom  and 
tact  of  Clark  were  equal  to  regiments.  "  The  fighting  has 
ended,"  he  said.  "  The  peace  has  come." 


PORTAGE   DES    SIOUX  381 

"  Heigh !  "  shouted  all  the  Indians.     "  Heig-h !  " 

Partisan  was  there,  the  Teton  chief,  who  with  Black 
Buffalo  had  made  an  attempt  to  capture  Clark  on  the  way 
to  the  Pacific.  And  now  Partisan  was  bristling  to  fight 
for  Clark. 

Wabasha  arose,  like  a  figure  out  of  one  of  Catlin's 
pictures,  in  a  chief's  costume,  with  bullock  horns  and 
eagle  feathers.  There  was  a  stir.  With  a  profile  like  the 
great  Conde,  followed  by  his  pipe  bearers  with  much  cere 
mony,  the  hereditary  chief  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony 
walked  up  to  Governor  Clark. 

"  I  shake  hands,"  he  said. 

Every  neck  was  craned.  When  before  had  Wabasha 
stood?  In  their  northern  councils  he  spoke  sitting.  "  I 
am  called  upon  to  stand  only  in  the  presence  of  my  Great 
Father  at  Washington  or  Governor  Clark  at  St.  Louis. 
But  I  am  not  a  warrior,"  said  Wabasha.  "  My  people 
can  prosper  only  at  peace  with  one  another  and  the  whites. 
Against  my  advice  some  of  my  young  men  went  into  the 
war." 

The  fiery  eyes  of  Little  Crow  flashed,  the  aquiline  curve 
of  his  nose  lifted,  like  the  beak  of  an  eagle.  He  had  come 
down  from  his  bark-covered  cabin  near  St.  Paul. 

"  I  am  a  war  chief! "  said  Little  Crow.  "  But  I  am 
willing  to  conclude  a  peace." 

"I  alone  was  an  American,"  said  Rising  Moose,  "when 
all  my  people  fought  with  the  British."  All  the  rest  of 
his  life  Tammaha,  Rising  Moose,  wore  a  tall  silk  hat  and 
carried  Governor  Clark's  commission  in  his  bosom. 

Big  Elk,  the  Omaha,  successor  of  Blackbird,  spoke  with 
action  energetic  and  graceful. 

"  Last  Winter  when  you  sent  your  word  by  Captain 
Manuel  Lisa,  in  the  night  one  of  the  whites  wanted  my 
young  men  to  rise.  He  told  them  if  they  wanted  good 
presents,  to  cross  to  the  British.  This  man  was  Baptiste 
Dorion.  When  I  was  at  the  Pawnees  I  wanted  to  bring 
some  of  them  down,  but  the  whites  who  live  among  them 
told  them  not  to  go,  that  no  good  came  from  the  Amer 
icans,  that  good  only  came  from  the  British.  I  have  told 
Captain  Manuel  to  keep  those  men  away  from  us.  Take 


382  THE    CONQUEST 

care  of  the  Sioux.    Take  care.    They  will  fly  from  under 
your  wing." 

*  Sacs  who  had  been  hostile  engaged  in  the  debate. 
Noble  looking  chiefs,  with  blanket  thrown  around  the 
body  in  graceful  folds,  the  right  arm,  muscular  and 
brawny,  bare  to  the  shoulder,  spoke  as  Cato  might  have 
spoken  to  the  Roman  Senate. 

"  My  father,  it  is  the  request  of  my  people  to  keep  the 
British  traders  among  us."  As  he  went  on  eloquently 
enumerating  their  advantages  in  pleading  tone  and  voice 
and  glance  and  gesture,  —  hah !  the  wild  rhetoric  of  the 
savage!  how  it  thrilled  the  assembled  concourse  of  In 
dians  and  Americans ! 

Clark  shook  his  head.  "  It  cannot  be.  We  can  admin 
ister  law,  order,  and  justice  ourselves.  Come  to  us  for 
goods,  —  the  British  traders  belong  beyond  the  border." 

The  Indians  gave  a  grunt  of  anger. 

"  It  has  been  promised  already,"  cried  another  chief. 
"The  Americans  have  double  tongues!" 

"  Heigh !  "  ran  among  the  Indians.  Many  a  one 
touched  his  tongue  and  held  up  two  fingers,  "  You  lie !  " 

With  stern  and  awful  look  Clark  immediately  dismissed 
the  council.  The  astonished  chiefs  covered  their  mouths 
with  their  hands  as  they  saw  the  commissioners  turn  their 
backs  to  go  out. 

That  afternoon  a  detachment  of  United  States  artillery 
arrived  and  camped  in  full  view  of  the  Indians.  They 
had  been  ordered  to  the  Sac  country.  Colonel  Dodge's 
regiment  of  dragoons,  each  company  of  a  solid  colour, 
blacks  and  bays,  whites,  sorrels,  grays  and  creams,  went 
through  the  manoeuvres  of  battle,  charge  and  repulse,  in 
splendid  precision.  It  was  enough.  The  Sac  chiefs, 
cowed,  requested  the  renewal  of  the  council. 

"  My  father,"  observed  the  offending  chief  of  the  day 
before,  "  you  misunderstood  me.  I  only  meant  to  say 
we  have  always  understood  from  our  fathers  that  the 
Americans  used  two  languages,  the  French  and  the 
English ! " 

Clark  smiled  and  the  council  proceeded. 

But  by  night,  July  u,  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Kickapoos 


PORTAGE   DES    SIOUX  383 

secretly  left  the  council.  At  the  same  time  came  reports 
of  great  commotion  at  Prairie  du  Chien  where  the  north 
ern  tribes  were  divided  by  the  British  traders. 

Head  bent,  linked  arm  in  arm  with  Paul  Louise,  his 
little  interpreter,  the  giant  Osage  chief,  White  Hair,  gave 
strict  attention.  White  Hair  had  been  in  St.  Clair's  de 
feat,  and  in  seeking  to  scalp  a  victim  had  grasped  —  his 
wig !  This  he  ever  after  wore  upon  his  own  head,  a  crown 
of  white  hair.  He  said,  "I  felt  a  fire  within  me, — it  drove 
me  to  the  fight  of  St.  Clair.  His  army  scattered.  I  re 
turned  to  my  own  people.  But  the  fire  still  burned, 
and  I  went  over  the  mountains  toward  the  western 
sea." 

Every  morning  the  Osages  set  up  their  matutinal  wail, 
dolefully  lamenting,  weeping  as  if  their  hearts  would 
break. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  inquired  Governor  Clark,  riding 
out  in  concern. 

u  We  are  mourning  for  our  ancestors,"  answered  the 
chief,  shedding  copious  tears  and  sobbing  anew,  for  ages 
the  custom  of  his  people. 

"  They  are  dead  long  ago, -—let  them  rest!  "  said  the 
Governor. 

Brightening  up,  White  Hair  slipped  on  his  wig  and 
followed  him  to  the  council. 

Houseless  now  and  impoverished  Black  Partridge  and 
his  people  clung  to  Colonel  George  Davenport  as  to  a 
father.  Poor  helpless  Pottawattamies ! 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  Davenport,  "  I  will  take  you  to 
St.  Louis." 

So  down  in  a  flotilla  of  canoes  had  come  Davenport 
with  thirteen  chiefs,  all  wreathed  in  turkey  feathers,  em 
blems  of  the  Pottawattamies.  No  more  they  narrated 
their  heroic  exploits  in  fighting  with  Tecumseh. 

Grave,  morose,  brooding  over  his  wrongs,  Black  Par 
tridge  was  seventy  now,  his  long  coarse  unkempt  hair 
in  matted  clusters  on  his  shoulders,  but  figure  still  erect 
and  firm.  "  I  would  be  a  friend  to  the  whites,"  he  said. 
"  I  was  compelled  to  go  with  my  tribe."  The  silver  me 
dallion^  of  George  Washington  was  gone  from  his  breast. 


384  THE   CONQUEST 

Many  and  sad  had  been  the  vicissitudes  since  that  day, 
when,  in  a  flood  of  tears,  he  had  thrown  it  down  at  the 
feet  of  the  commander  at  Fort  Dearborn.  Tall,  slim,  with 
a  high  forehead,  large  nose  and  piercing  black  eyes,  with 
hoops  of  gold  in  his  ears,  Black  Partridge  was  a  typical 
savage,  —  asking  for  civilisation.  But  it  rolled  over  him. 
Here  and  there  a  missionary  tarried  to  talk,  but  com 
merce,  commerce,  the  great  civiliser,  arose  like  a  flood, 
drowning  the  redmen. 

"  The  settlements  are  crowding  our  border,"  Black 
Partridge  spoke  for  his  people  on  their  fairy  lake,  Peoria. 
"  And  whom  shall  we  call  Father,  the  British  at  Maiden 
or  the  Americans  at  St.  Louis?  Who  shall  relieve  our 
distresses?  " 

"  Put  it  in  your  mind,"  said  Auguste  Chouteau,  the 
shrewd  old  French  founder  of  St.  Louis,  "  put  it  in  your 
mind,  that  when  de  British  made  peace  with  us,  dey  left 
you  in  de  middle  of  de  prairie  without  a  shade  against 
sun  or  rain.  Left  you  in  de  middle  of  de  prairie,  a  sight 
to  pity.  We  Americans  have  a  large  umbrella;  keeps 
off  de  sun  and  rain.  You  come  under  our  umbrella." 

And  they  did. 

The  Indian  has  a  fine  sense  of  justice.  The  situation 
was  evident.  Abandoned  by  the  British  who  had  led 
him  into  the  war,  he  stood  ready  at  last  to  return  to  the 
friends  on  whom  he  was  most  dependent. 

One  by  one  the  chiefs  came  forwrard  and  put  their 
mark  to  the  treaty  of  peace  and  friendship.  Clark 
brought  the  peace  pipes,  —  every  neck  was  craned  to  scan 
them. 

Sioux  pipes  sometimes  cost  as  much  as  forty  horses,  — 
finely  wrought  pipes  of  variegated  red  and  white  from 
the  Minnesota  quarries,  Shoshone  pipes  of  green,  and 
pipes  of  purple  from  Queen  Charlottes,  were  sold  for  skins 
and  slaves,  —  but  these,  Clark's  pipes  of  silver  bowls  and 
decorated  stems,  these  were  worth  a  hundred  horses! 

Puffing  its  fragrant  aroma,  the  fierce  wild  eye  of  the 
savage  softened.  Twenty  thousand  dollars'  worth  of 
goods  was  distributed  in  presents,  flags,  blankets,  and 
rifles,  ornaments  and  clothing. 


PORTAGE   DES    SIOUX  385 

"  Ah,  ha !  Great  Medicine !  "  whispered  the  Indians 
as  the  beautiful  gifts  came  one  by  one  into  their  hands. 

"  We  need  traders,"  said  Red  Wing,  sliding  his  hand 
along  the  soft  nap  of  the  blankets.  "  That  made  us  go 
into  the  war.  Without  traders  we  have  to  clothe  ourselves 
in  grass  and  eat  the  earth." 

"  You  shall  have  traders,"  answered  Clark.  "  I  shall 
not  let  you  travel  five  or  six  hundred  miles  to  a  British 
post." 

Every  September  thereafter  he  sent  them  up  a  few 
presents  to  begin  their  fall  hunting,  and  counselled  his 
agents  to  listen  to  their  complaints  and  render  them 
justice. 

"  We  must  depend  on  policy  rather  than  arms,"  said 
the  Governor.  "  For  they  are  our  children,  the  wards  of 
the  nation." 

The  Indians  were  dined  in  St.  Louis  and  entertained 
with  music  and  dancing.  By  their  dignity,  moderation, 
and  untiring  forbearance,  the  Commissioners  of  Portage 
des  Sioux  exemplified  the  paternal  benevolence  of  the 
Government. 

At  the  end  of  the  council  Lisa  started  back  with  his 
chiefs,  on  a  three  months'  voyage  to  their  northern  home, 
and  on  the  last  day  of  September  Clark  dismissed  the  rest. 

Thus  making  history,  the  summer  had  stolen  away. 
All  next  summer  and  the  next  were  spent  in  making 
treaties,  until  at  last  there  was  peace  along  the  border. 

"Did  you  sign?"  finally  asked  some  one  of  Black 
Hawk  of  the  British  band. 

"  I  touched  the  goose  quill,"  answered  the  haughty 
chief. 

So  ended  the  War  of  1812. 


386  THE    CONQUEST 

XIV 

"FOR  OUR  CHILDREN,  OUR  CHILDREN!" 

AS  soon  as  the  Indian  scare  was  silenced,  all  the 
world  seemed  rushing  to  Missouri.  Ferries  ran 
by  day  and  night.  Patriarchal  planters  of  Vir 
ginia,  the  Carolinas,  and  Georgia  passed  ever  west  in 
long,  unending  caravans  of  flocks,  servants,  herds,  into 
the  new  land  of  the  Louisianas.  New  Englanders  and 
Pennsylvanians,  six,  eight,  and  ten  horses  to  a  waggon, 
and  cattle  with  their  hundred  bells,  tinkled  through  the 
streets  of  St.  Louis. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  now?"  inquired  the  citizens. 
'  To  Boone's  Lick,  to  be  sure." 

"  Go  no  further,"  said  Clark,  ever  enthusiastic  about 
St.  Louis.  "  Buy  here.  This  will  be  the  city." 

"  But  ah !  "  exclaimed  the  emigrant.  "  If  land  is  so 
good  here  what  must  Boone's  Lick  be!  " 

Perennial  childhood  of  the  human  heart,  ever  looking 
for  Canaan  just  beyond ! 

The  Frenchmen  shrugged  their  shoulders  at  the  strange 
energy  of  these  progressive  "  Bostonnais."  It  annoyed 
them  to  have  their  land  titles  looked  into.  "  A  process ! 
a  lawsuit !  "  they  clasped  their  hands  in  despair.  But 
ever  the  people  of  St.  Louis  put  up  their  lands  to  a  better 
figure,  and  watched  out  of  their  little  square  lattices  for 
the  coming  of  les  Americains. 

All  the  talk  was  of  land,  land,  land !  The  very  wealth 
of  ancient  estates  lay  unclaimed  for  the  first  heir  to  enter, 
the  gift  of  God. 

In  waggons,  on  foot  and  horseback,  with  packhorses, 
handcarts,  and  wheelbarrows,  with  blankets  on  their 
backs  and  children  by  the  hand,  the  oppressed  of  the  old 
world  fled  across  the  new. 

"  Why  do  you  go  into  the  wilderness?  " 

"  For  my  children,  my  children,"  answered  the  pioneer. 


"  FOR  OUR  CHILDREN,  OUR  CHILDREN !  "  387 

More  and  more  came  people  in  a  mighty  flood,  peas 
ants,  artisans,  sons  of  the  old  crusaders,  children  of  feudal 
knights  of  chivalry  and  romance,  descendants  of  the  hardy 
Norsemen  who  captured  Europe  five  hundred  years  be 
fore,  scions  of  Europe's  most  titled  names,  thronging  to 
our  West. 

Frosts  and  crop  failures  in  the  Atlantic  States  and  a 
financial  panic  uprooted  old  Revolutionary  centres.  "  A 
better  country,  a  better  country!"  was  the  watchword 
of  the  mobile  nation. 

"  Let 's  go  over  to  the  Territory,"  said  the  soldiers  of 
1812.  "  Let  us  go  to  Arkansas,  where  corn  can  be  had 
for  sixpence  a  bushel  and  pork  for  a  penny  a  pound. 
Two  days'  work  in  Texas  is  equal  to  the  labour  of  a 
week  in  the  North."  And  on  they  pressed  into  No  Man's 
Land,  a  land  of  undeveloped  orchards,  maple  syrup  and 
honey,  fields  of  cotton  and  wool  and  corn. 

Conestoga  waggons  crowded  on  the  Alleghanies,  teams 
fell  down  precipices  and  perished,  but  the  tide  pushed 
madly  on.  Colonies  of  hundreds  were  pouring  into  Mich 
igan,  Wisconsin,  Illinois.  New  towns  were  named  for 
their  founders,  new  counties,  lakes,  rivers,  streams,  and 
hills,  —  the  settlers  wrote  their  names  upon  the  geogra 
phy  of  the  nation. 

In  the  midst  of  the  war  Daniel  Boone  had  come  down 
to  Clark  at  St.  Louis. 

"  I  have  spoken  to  Henry  Clay  about  your  claim,"  said 
the  Governor.  "  He  says  Congress  will  do  something 
for  you." 

"  Now  Rebecca,  thee  shall  hev  a  house ! " 

That  house,  the  joint  product  of  Nathan,  the  Colonel, 
and  his  slaves,  was  a  work  of  years.  Not  far  from  the 
old  cabin  by  the  spring  it  stood,  convenient  to  the  Judg 
ment  Tree.  For  Boone  still  held  his  court  beneath  the 
spreading  elm. 

The  stones  were  quarried  and  chiselled,  two  feet  thick, 
and  laid  so  solidly  that  to-day  the  walls  of  the  old  Boone 
mansion  are  as  good  as  new.  The  plaster  was  mixed 
and  buried  in  the  ground  over  winter  to  ripen.  Roomy 
and  comfortable,  two  stories  and  an  attic  it  was  built, 


388  THE    CONQUEST 

with  double  verandas  and  chimneys  at  either  end,  the 
finest  mansion  on  the  border. 

But  in  March  Rebecca  died.  Boone  buried  her  where 
he  could  watch  the  mound. 

The  house  was  finished.  The  Colonel  bought  a  coffin 
and  put  it  under  the  bed  to  be  ready.  Sometimes  he  tried 
his  coffin,  to  see  how  it  would  seem  when  he  slept  beside 
Rebecca. 

In  December  came  the  land,  a  thousand  arpents  in  his 
Spanish  grant.  "  If  I  only  cud  hev  told  Rebecca/'  sobbed 
Daniel,  kneeling  at  her  grave.  "  She  war  a  good  woman, 
and  the  faithful  companion  of  all  my  wanderings." 

In  the  Spring  Boone  sold  his  land,  and  set  out  for 
Kentucky. 

"  Daniel  Boone  has  come!  Daniel  Boone  has  come!  " 
Old  hunters,  Revolutionary  heroes,  came  for  miles  to  see 
their  leader  who  had  opened  Kentucky.  There  was  a  re 
ception  at  Maysville.  Parties  were  given  in  his  honour 
wherever  he  went.  Once  more  he  embraced  his  old 
friend,  Simon  Kenton. 

"  How  much  do  I  owe  ye  ?  "  he  said  to  one  and  another. 

Whatever  amount  they  named,  that  he  paid,  and  de 
parted.  One  day  the  dusty  old  hunter  re-entered  his  son's 
house  on  the  Femme  Osage  with  fifty  cents  in  his  pocket. 

"  Now  I  am  ready  and  willing  to  die.  I  have  paid  all 
my  debts  and  nobody  can  say,  '  Boone  was  a  dishonest 
man.' ' 

Then  came  the  climax  of  his  life. 

"  Nate,  I  am  goin'  to  the  Yellowstone." 

While  Clark  was  holding  his  peace  treaties,  Daniel 
Boone,  eighty-two  years  old,  with  a  dozen  others  set 
out  in  boats  for  the  Upper  Missouri. 

Autumn  came.  Somewhere  in  the  present  Montana, 
they  threw  up  a  winter  camp  and  were  besieged  by  In 
dians.  A  heavy  snow-storm  drove  the  Indians  off.  In 
early  Spring,  coming  down  the  Missouri  on  the  return, 
again  they  were  attacked  by  Indians  and  landed  in  a 
thicket  of  the  opposite  shore.  Under  cover  of  a  storm 
in  the  night  Boone  ordered  them  into  the  boat,  and 
silently  in  the  pelting  rain  they  escaped. 


"  FOR  OUR  CHILDREN,  OUR  CHILDREN !  "  389 

Boone  himself  brought  the  furs  to  St.  Louis,  and 
went  back  with  a  bag  full  of  money  and  a  boat  full  of 
emigrants. 

Farther  and  farther  into  his  district  emigrants  began 
setting  up  their  four-post  sassafras  bedsteads  and  scour 
ing  their  pewter  platters.  Women  walked  thirty  miles  to 
hear  the  first  piano  that  came  into  the  Boone  settlement. 

In  the  last  year  of  the  war  Boone' s  favourite  grandson 
was  killed  at  Charette. 

"  The  history  of  the  settlement  of  the  western  country 
is  my  history,"  said  the  old  Colonel  in  his  grief.  "  Two 
darling  sons,  a  grandson,  and  a  brother  have  I  lost  by 
savage  hands,  besides  valuable  horses  and  abundance  of 
cattle.  Many  sleepless  nights  have  I  spent,  separated 
from  the  society  of  men,  an  instrument  ordained  of  God 
to  settle  the  wilderness." 

'  You  must  paint  Daniel  Boone,"  said  Governor  Clark 
to  Chester  Harding,  a  young  American  artist  fresh  from 
Paris  in  the  summer  of  1819.  The  Governor  was 
Harding' s  first  sitter.  He  invited  the  Indians  into  his 
studio. 

"  Ugh !  ugh !  ugh !  "  grunted  the  Osage  chiefs,  putting 
their  noses  close  and  rubbing  their  fingers  across  the 
Governor's  portrait. 

In  June  Harding  set  out  up  the  Missouri  to  paint 
Boone.  In  an  old  blockhouse  of  the  War  of  1812,  he 
found  him  lying  on  a  bunk,  roasting  a  strip  of  venison 
wound  around  his  ramrod,  turning  it  before  the  fire. 

"What?    Paint  my  pictur' ?" 

'  Yes,  on  canvas.    Make  a  portrait,  you  know." 

The  old  man  consented.  With  amazement  the  fron 
tiersman  saw  the  picture  grow,  —  still  more  amazed,  his 
grandchildren  watched  the  likeness  of  "granddad"  grow 
ing  on  the  canvas. 

Ruddy  and  fair,  with  silvered  locks,  always  humming 
a  tune,  he  sat  in  his  buckskin  hunting-shirt  trimmed  with 
otter's  fur,  and  the  knife  in  his  belt  he  had  carried  on  his 
first  expedition  to  Kentucky. 

Every  day  now,  in  his  leisure  hours,  the  old  pioneer 
was  busily  scraping  with  a  piece  of  glass.  "  Making  a 


390  THE    CONQUEST 

powder-horn,"  he  said.     "  Goin'  to  hunt  on  the  Fork  in 
the  Fall." 

A  hundred  miles  up  the  Kansas  he  had  often  set  his 
traps,  but  Boone's  legs  were  getting  shaky,  his  eyes  were 
growing  dim.  Every  day  now  he  tried  his  coffin,  —  it 
was  shining  and  polished  and  fair,  of  the  wood  he  loved 
best,  the  cherry.  People  came  for  miles  to  look  at  Boone's 
coffin. 


XV 
TOO    GOOD    TO    THE   INDIANS 

MANUEL  LISA  had  out-distanced  all  his  com 
petitors  in  the  fur  trade.  But  the  voice  of  envy 
whispered,  "  Manuel  must  cheat  the  Government, 
and  Manuel  must  cheat  the  Indians,  otherwise  Manuel 
could  not  bring  down  every  summer  so  many  boats  loaded 
with  rich  furs." 

"  Good !  "  exclaimed  Lisa  to  Governor  Clark,  when 
the  fleets  were  tying  up  at  St.  Louis  in  1817.  "  My  ac 
counts  with  the  Government  will  show  whether  I  receive 
anything  out  of  which  to  cheat  it." 

"  I  have  not  blamed  you,  Manuel,"  explained  the  Gov 
ernor.  "  On  the  contrary  I  have  conveyed  to  the  Govern 
ment  my  high  appreciation  of  your  very  great  services  in 
quieting  the  Indians  of  the  Missouri.  It  is  not  necessary 
to  worry  yourself  with  the  talk  of  babblers  who  do  not 
understand." 

"  Cheat  the  Indians !  "  The  Spaniard  stamped  the 
floor.  "  The  respect  and  friendship  which  they  have  for 
me,  the  security  of  my  possessions  in  the  heart  of  their 
country,  respond  to  this  charge,  and  declare  with  voices 
louder  than  the  tongues  of  men  that  it  cannot  be  true. 

"  *  But  Manuel  gets  so  much  rich  fur.' '  Lisa  ground 
out  the  words  with  scorn. 

"  Well,  I  will  explain  how  I  get  it.  First  I  put  into 
my  operations  great  activity,  —  I  go  a  great  distance, 


TOO    GOOD    TO   THE    INDIANS  391 

while  some  are  considering  whether  they  will  start  to 
day  or  to-morrow.  I  impose  upon  myself  great  priva 
tions,  —  ten  months  in  a  year  I  am  buried  in  the  forest, 
at  a  vast  distance  from  my  own  house.  I  appear  as  the 
benefactor,  and  not  as  the  pillager,  of  the  Indians.  I 
carried  among  them  the  seed  of  the  large  pumpkin,  from 
which  I  have  seen  in  their  possession  the  fruit  weighing 
one  hundred  and  sixty  pounds.  Also  the  large  bean,  the 
potato,  the  turnip,  and  these  vegetables  now  make  a  great 
part  of  their  subsistence.  This  year  I  have  promised  to 
carry  the  plough.  Besides,  my  blacksmiths  work  inces 
santly  for  them,  charging  nothing.  I  lend  them  traps, 
only  demanding  preference  in  their  trade.  My  estab 
lishments  are  the  refuge  of  the  weak  and  of  the  old  men 
no  longer  able  to  follow  their  lodges;  and  by  these 
means  I  have  acquired  the  confidence  and  friendship  of 
these  nations,  and  the  consequent  choice  of  their  trade. 
These  things  I  have  done,  and  I  propose  to  do  more." 

In  short,  Manuel  Lisa  laid  down  his  commission  as 
sub-agent  to  embark  yet  more  deeply  in  the  fur  trade. 

"  What  is  that  noise  at  the  river?  " 

Ten  thousand  shrieking  eagles  and  puffs  of  smoke 
arose  from  the  yellow-brown  Mississippi  below.  The 
entire  population  of  St.  Louis  was  flocking  to  the  river 
brink  to  greet  the  General  Pike,  the  first  steamboat 
that  ever  came  up  to  St.  Louis.  People  rushed  to  the 
landing  but  the  Indians  drew  back  in  terror  lest  the 
monster  should  climb  the  bank  and  pursue  them  inland. 
Pell-mell  into  Clark's  Council  House  they  tumbled  im 
ploring  protection. 

Never  had  St.  Louis  appeared  so  beautiful  as  when 
Julia  and  the  children  came  into  their  new  home  in  1819. 
Clark,  the  Governor,  had  built  a  mansion,  one  of  the 
finest  in  St.  Louis.  Wide  verandas  gave  a  view  of  the 
river,  gardens  of  fruit  and  flowers  bloomed. 

But  Julia  was  ill. 

"  Take  her  back  to  the  Virginia  mountains,"  said  Dr. 
Farrar,  the  family  physician.  "  St.  Louis  heats  are  too 
much  for  her." 

In  dress  suit,  silk  hat,  and  sword  cane,  Farrar  was  a 


392  THE    CONQUEST 

notable  figure  in  old  St.  Louis,  riding  night  and  day  as 
far  out  as  Boone's  Lick,  establishing  a  reputation  that 
remains  proverbial  yet.  He  had  married  Anne  Thruston, 
the  daughter  of  Fanny. 

"  Let  her  try  a  trip  on  the  new  steamboat/'  said  the 
Doctor. 

So  after  her  picture  was  painted  by  Chester  Harding 
in  that  Spring  of  1819,  Clark  and  Julia  and  the  little  boys, 
Meriwether  Lewis,  William  Preston,  and  George  Rogers 
Hancock,  set  out  for  New  Orleans  in  the  "  new-fangled 
steamboat." 

It  was  a  long  and  dangerous  trip;  the  river  was  en 
cumbered  with  snags ;  every  night  they  tied  up  to  a  tree. 

"  Travel  by  night?  Could  n't  think  of  it!  We  'd  be 
aground  before  morning!  "  said  the  Captain. 

Around  by  sea  the  Governor  and  his  wife  sailed  by 
ship  to  Washington. 

"  I  will  join  you  at  the  Sweet  Springs,"  said  President 
Monroe  to  the  Governor  and  his  wife  in  Washington. 

'  The  Sweet  Springs  cure  all  my  ills,"  said  Dolly  Madi 
son  at  Montpelier. 

"  She  will  recover  at  the  Sweet  Springs,"  said  Jeffer 
son  at  Monticello. 

But  at  the  Sweet  Springs  Julia  grew  so  ill  they  had  to 
carry  her  on  a  bed  to  Fotheringay. 

"  Miss  Judy  done  come  home  sick !  "  The  servants 
wept. 

Something  of  a  physician  himself,  Clark  began  the  use 
of  fumes  of  tar  through  a  tube,  and  to  the  surprise  of  all 
"  Miss  Judy  "  rallied  again. 

"  As  soon  as  I  can  leave  her  in  safety  I  shall  return  to 
St.  Louis,"  wrote  the  Governor  to  friends  at  the  Missouri 
capital. 

"  If  I  should  die,"  said  Julia  sweetly  one  day,  "  and 
you  ever  think  of  marrying  again,  consider  my  cousin 
Harriet." 

"  Ah,  but  you  will  be  well,  my  darling,  when  Spring 
comes." 

And  she  was  better  in  the  Spring,  thinking  of  the  new 
house  at  St.  Louis.  Julia  was  a  very  neat  and  careful 


TOO    GOOD    TO    THE    INDIANS  393 

housekeeper.  Everything-  was  kept  under  lock  and  key, 
she  directed  the  servants  herself,  and  was  the  light  of  a 
houseful  of  company.  For  the  Governor's  house  was 
the  centre  of  hospitality,  —  never  a  noted  man  came  that 
way,  but,  "  I  must  pay  my  respects  to  the  Governor." 
Savants  from  over  the  sea  came  to  look  at  his  Indian 
museum.  General  Clark  had  made  the  greatest  collec 
tion  in  the  world,  and  had  become  an  authority  on  In 
dian  archaeology. 

Governor  Clark,  too,  was  worried  about  affairs  in  St. 
Louis.  Missouri  was  just  coming  in  as  a  State,  and  a 
new  executive  must  be  elected  under  the  Constitution. 

"  Go,"  said  Julia,  "  I  shall  be  recovered  soon  now." 
Indeed,  deceptive  roses  were  blooming  in  her  cheeks. 

With  many  regrets  and  promises  of  a  speedy  return, 
Clark  hastened  back  to  his  official  duties.  He  found  Mis 
souri  in  the  midst  of  a  heated  campaign,  coming  in  as  a 
State  and  electing  a  Governor.  For  seven  years  he  had 
held  the  territorial  office  with  honour. 

But  a  new  candidate  was  before  the  people. 

"  Governor  Clark  is  too  good  to  the  Indians !  "  That 
was  the  chief  argument  of  the  opposing  faction.  "  He 
looks  after  their  interests  to  the  disadvantage  of  the 
whites." 

"  To  the  disadvantage  of  the  whites?  How  can  that 
be?  "  inquired  his  friends.  "  Did  he  not  in  the  late  war 
deal  severely  with  the  hostile  tribes?  And  what  do  you 
say  of  the  Osage  lands?  When  hostilities  began  Presi 
dent  Madison  ordered  the  settlers  out  of  the  Boone's 
Lick  country  as  invaders  of  Indian  lands.  What  did 
the  Governor  do?  He  remonstrated,  he  delayed  the  exe 
cution  of  those  orders  until  they  were  rescinded,  and  the 
settlers  were  allowed  to  remain." 

"How  could  he  do  that?" 

"  How  ?  Why,  he  simply  told  the  Indians  those  lands 
were  included  in  the  Osage  treaty  of  1808.  He  made 
that  treaty,  and  he  knew.  No  Indian  objected.  They 
trusted  Clark;  his  explanation  was  sufficient.  And  his 
maps  proved  it." 

"  Too  good  to  the  Indians !     Too  good  to  the  In- 


394  THE   CONQUEST 

dians!"     What  Governor  before  ever  lost  his  head  on 
such  a  charge? 

At  that  moment,  flying  down  the  Ohio,  came  a  swift 
messenger,  —  "  Mrs.  Clark  is  dead  at  Fotheringay." 

With  the  shock  upon  him,  General  Clark  sent  a  card 
to  the  papers,  notifying  his  fellow  citizens  of  his  loss, 
and  of  his  necessary  absence  until  the  election  was  over. 
And  with  mingled  dignity  and  sorrow  he  went  back  to 
Fotheringay  to  bury  the  beloved  dead. 

Granny  Molly,  "  Black  Granny,"  who  had  laced  "  Miss 
Judy's  "  shoes  and  tied  up  her  curls  with  a  ribbon  in  the 
old  Philadelphia  days,  never  left  her  beloved  mistress. 

A  few  days  before  "  Miss  Judy  "  went  away,  little 
Meriwether  Lewis,  then  eleven  years  of  age,  came  to 
her  bedside  with  his  curly  hair  dishevelled  and  his  broad 
shirt  collar  tumbled. 

"  Aunt  Molly,"  said  the  mother,  "  watch  my  boy  and 
keep  him  neat.  He  is  so  beautiful,  Granny !  " 

After  her  body  was  placed  on  two  of  the  parlour  chairs, 
Granny  Molly  noticed  a  little  dust  on  the  waxed  floor. 
"  Miss  Judy  would  be  'stressed  if  she  could  see  it." 
Away  she  ran,  brought  a  mop,  and  had  it  all  right  by  the 
time  the  coffin  came. 

Down  on  her  kn^es  scrubbing,  scrubbing  for  the  last 
time  the  floor  for  "  Miss  Judy,"  tears  trickled  down  the 
ebony  cheeks. 

"  Po',  po'  Miss  Judy.  You 's  done  gwine  wid  de 
angels." 

They  laid  her  in  the  family  tomb,  overlooking  the 
green  valley  of  the  Roanoke.  Two  weeks  after  her 
death,  Colonel  Hancock  himself  also  succumbed. 

To  a  double  funeral  the  Governor  came  back.  High 
on  the  hillside  they  laid  them,  in  a  mausoleum  excavated 
out  of  the  solid  rock. 

"  De  Cunnel,  he  done  watch  us  out  ob  dat  iron  window 
up  dah,"  said  the  darkies.  "He  sits  up  dah  in  a  stone 
chair  so  he  can  look  down  de  valley  and  see  his  slaves  at 
deir  work." 

To  this  day  the  superstitious  darkies  will  not  pass  his 
tomb. 


TOO    GOOD    TO    THE    INDIANS  395 

On  his  way  to  Washington,  Governor  Clark  stopped 
again  at  Monticello. 

"  Ah,  the  joyous  activity  of  my  grandfather !  "  ex 
claimed  Thomas  Jefferson  Randolph.  "  He  mounts  his 
horse  early  in  the  morning,  canters  down  the  mountain 
and  across  country  to  the  site  of  the  university.  All  day 
long  he  assists  at  the  work.  He  has  planned  it,  engaged 
workmen,  selected  timber,  bought  bricks.  He  has  sent 
to  Italy  for  carvers  of  stone." 

Out  of  those  students  flocking  to  consult  Jefferson  had 
grown  the  University  of  Virginia.  Books  and  professors 
were  brought  from  England,  and  the  institution  opened 
in  1825. 

Martha  Jefferson's  husband,  Thomas  Mann  Randolph, 
was  Governor  of  Virginia  now,  but  the  sage  of  Monti- 
cello  paid  little  attention.  All  his  talk  was  of  schools,  — 
schools  and  colleges  for  Virginia. 

"Slavery  in  Missouri?"  Clark  broached  the  discus 
sion  that  was  raging  at  the  West. 

Instantly  the  sage  of  Monticello  was  attentive. 

"  This  momentous  question,  like  a  firebell  in  the  night, 
awakened  and  filled  me  with  terror.  It  is  the  knell  of 
the  Union.  Since  Bunker  Hill  we  have  never  had  so  omi 
nous  a  .question."  He  who  had  said,  "  Pensacola  and 
Florida  will  come  in  good  time,"  and,  "  I  have  ever 
looked  on  Cuba  as  the  most  interesting  addition  which 
could  be  made  to  our  system  of  States,"  had  corre 
sponded  with  the  Spanish  minister  concerning  a  canal 
through  the  isthmus,  and  sent  Lewis  and  Clark  to  open 
up  a  road  to  Asia,  —  Jefferson,  more  than  any  other, 
had  the  vision  of  to-day. 

Governor  Clark  went  on  to  Washington. 

Ramsay  Crooks  and  Russell  Farnham  of  the  Astor 
expedition  were  quartered  at  the  same  hotel  with  Floyd 
of  Virginia  and  Benton  of  Missouri. 

Beside  their  whale-oil  lamps  they  talked  of  Oregon. 
Benton  was  writing  for  Oregon,  —  he  made  a  noise  in 
all  the  papers.  John  Floyd  framed  a  bill,  the  first  for 
Oregon  occupancy. 

Missouri  was  just  coming  in  as  a  State.     The  moment 


396  THE   CONQUEST 

Benton,  her  first  Senator,  was  seated,  he  flew  to  Floyd's 
support. 

"  We  must  occupy  the  Columbia,"  said  Benton.  "Mere 
adventurers  may  enter  upon  it  as  ^neas  entered  upon  the 
Tiber,  and  as  our  forefathers  came  upon  the  Potomac, 
the  Delaware,  and  the  Hudson,  and  renew  the  phenome 
non  of  individuals  laying  the  foundation  of  future  em 
pire.  Upon  the  people  of  eastern  Asia  the  establishment 
of  a  civilised  power  upon  the  opposite  coast  of  America 
cannot  fail  to  produce  great  and  wonderful  results. 
Science,  liberal  principles,  government,  and  the  true  re 
ligion,  may  cast  their  lights  across  the  intervening  sea. 
The  valley  of  the  Columbia  may  become  the  granary  of 
China  and  Japan,  and  an  outlet  for  their  imprisoned  and 
exuberant  population." 

Staid  Senators  smiled  and  called  Benton  a  dreamer, 
but  he  and  Floyd  were  the  prophets  of  to-day. 

For  thirty  years  after  Astor  had  been  driven  out, 
England  and  her  fur  companies  enriched  themselves  in 
Oregon  waters.  For  thirty  years  Benton  stood  in  his 
place  and  fought  to  save  us  Oregon.  From  the  bedside 
of  the  dying  Jefferson,  and  from  the  lips  of  the  living 
Clark,  he  took  up  the  great  enterprise  of  an  overland 
highway  to  India. 

When  Governor  Clark  came  sorrowing  back  to  St. 
Louis  with  the  little  boys,  Missouri  was  a  State  and  a 
new  Governor  sat  in  the  chair,  but  though  governors 
came  and  governors  went,  the  officer  that  had  held  the 
position  through  all  the  territorial  days  was  always  called 
"  Governor  "  Clark.  As  United  States  superintendent 
of  Indian  affairs  for  the  West,  Governor  Clark  now  be 
came  practically  autocrat  of  the  redmen  for  life. 

"  If  you  ever  think  of  marrying  again,  consider  my 
cousin  Harriet." 

More  than  a  year  Governor  Clark  "  considered,"  and 
then  the  most  noted  citizen  of  St.  Louis  married  the  hand 
some  widow  Radford. 

"  From  Philadelphia  she  haf  a  wedding  trousseau," 
said  the  vivacious  Creole  girls,  drinking  tea  in  their  wide 
verandas.  "  She  haf  de  majesty  look,  like  one  queen." 


THE    RED    HEAD    CHIEF  397 

From  the  home  of  her  brother,  James  Kennerly,  the 
fun-loving  Harriet  of  other  years  went  to  become  the 
grave  and  dignified  hostess  in  the  home  of  the  ex- 
governor. 


XVI 

THE   RED    HEAD    CHIEF 

"  TTASTEN,  Ruskosky,  rebraid  my  queue.     Kings 
I — I  and  half  kings  are  in  there  as  plenty  as  black- 
A  A  berries  in  the  woods,  and  I  must  see  what  is  the 
matter." 

Hurriedly  the  Polish  valet,  who  dressed  Clark  in  his 
later  years,  knelt  to  button  the  knees  of  his  small  clothes 
and  fasten  on  a  big  silk  bow  in  place  of  a  buckle.  Di 
rectly  the  tall  figure  wrapped  in  a  cloak  entered  the  council 
chamber  connected  with  his  study. 

The  walls  of  the  council  chamber  were  covered  with 
portraits  of  distinguished  chiefs,  and  with  Indian  arms 
and  dresses,  the  handsomest  the  West  afforded.  Nothing 
pleased  the  redmen  better  than  to  be  honoured  by  the 
acceptance  of  some  treasure  for  this  museum. 

Against  this  wall  the  Indians  sat,  and  the  little  gray- 
haired  interpreter,  Antony  Le  Claire,  lit  the  tomahawk 
pipe.  As  the  fumes  rolled  upward  the  Red  Head  Chief 
took  his  seat  at  the  table  before  him.  The  Indians  lifted 
their  heads.  Justice  would  now  be  done. 

It  was  a  sultry  day  and  the  council  doors  were  open. 
But  sultrier  still  was  the  debate  within. 

"  Our  Father,"  said  the  Great  and  Little  Osages,  "  we 
have  come  to  meet  our  enemies,  the  Delawares  and  Shaw- 
nees  and  Kickapoos  and  Peorias,  in  your  Council  Hall. 
We  ourselves  can  effect  a  peace." 

And  so  the  Red  Head  listened.     "  Make  your  peace." 

Six  days  they  argued,  Paul  Louise  interpreter.     Hot 

and  hotter  grew  the  debate,  and  mutual  recriminations. 


398  THE   CONQUEST 

"  White  Hair's  warriors  shot  at  one  of  my  young 
men." 

"  But  you,  Dela wares,  robbed  our  relations,"  cried  the 
Osage  chiefs. 

"  You  stole  our  otter-skins,"  retorted  the  Delawares. 

"  And  you  hunted  on  our  lands." 

"  Last  Summer  when  we  were  absent,  you  bad-hearted 
Osages  destroyed  our  fields  of  corn  and  cut  up  our  gar 
dens,"  cried  the  angry  Shawnees,  who  always  sided  with 
the  Delawares. 

"  You  speak  with  double  tongues  — 

Clark  stepped  in  and  hushed  the  controversy. 

"  Who  gave  you  leave  to  hunt  on  Osage  lands?  " 

"  White  Hair  and  his  principal  braves,"  answered  the 
Delawares. 

"  When  did  they  shoot  at  your  man?  " 

"  At  the  Big  Bend  of  the  Arkansas." 

"  Who  owned  the  peltries  the  Osages  took?  " 

"  All  of  us." 

"  Very  well  then,  restitution  must  be  made." 

Soothing  as  a  summer  breeze  was  his  gentle  voice, 
"  My  children,  I  cannot  have  you  injured.  The  Dela 
wares  are  my  children,  and  the  Osages,  the  Shawnees, 
the  Kickapoos,  and  the  Peorias.  I  cannot  permit  any  one 
to  injure  my  children.  Whoever  does  that  is  no  longer 
child  of  mine.  You  must  bury  the  sharp  hatchet  under 
ground." 

He  calmed  the  heated  tribes  and  effected  peace.  Like 
little  children  they  gave  each  other  strings  of  beads,  pipes, 
and  tobacco,  and  departed  reconciled. 

"  Bring  all  your  difficulties  to  me  or  to  Paul  Louise  and 
we  will  judge  for  you,"  said  the  Red  Head  Chief,  as  one 
by  one  they  filed  in  plumed  array  down  the  steps  of  the 
Council  House. 

Scarce  had  the  reconciled  tribes  departed  before  officers 
of  the  law  brought  in  seven  chiefs,  hostages  of  the  lowas, 
—  "  Accused  by  the  Sacs,  Your  Honour,  of  killing  cattle ; 
accused  by  the  whites  of  killing  settlers." 

"  My  father."  The  mournful  appealing  tone  of  the 
Indian  speaker  always  affected  Clark.  He  was  singularly 


THE    RED    HEAD    CHIEF  399 

fitted  to  be  their  judge  and  friend.  "  My  son."  There 
was  an  air  of  sympathy  and  paternal  kindness  as  the  Red 
Head  Chief  listened.  His  heart  was  stirred  by  their 
wrongs,  and  his  face  would  redden  with  indignation  as  he 
listened  to  the  pitiful  tales  of  his  children. 

With  bodies  uncovered  to  the  waist,  with  blanket  on 
the  left  arm  and  the  right  arm  and  breast  bare,  a  chief 
stepped  forth  to  be  examined  concerning  a  border  fray 
with  the  backwoodsmen. 

Drawing  himself  to  his  full  height,  and  extending  his 
arm  toward  Clark,  the  Iowa  began : 

"  Red  Head,  if  I  had  done  that  of  which  my  white 
brother  accuses  me,  I  would  not  stand  here  now.  The 
words  of  my  red  head  father  have  passed  through  both 
my  ears  and  I  have  remembered  them.  I  am  accused. 
I  am  not  guilty. 

"  I  thought  I  would  come  down  to  see  my  red  head 
father  to  hold  a  talk  with  him. 

"  I  come  across  the  line.  I  see  the  cattle  of  my  white 
brother  dead.  I  see  the  Sauk  kill  them  in  great  numbers. 
I  said  there  would  be  trouble.  I  thought  to  go  to  my 
village.  I  find  I  have  no  provisions.  I  say,  '  Let  us  go 
down  to  our  white  brother  and  trade  for  a  little/  I  do  not 
turn  on  my  track  to  my  village." 

Then  turning  to  the  Sacs  and  pointing,  - 

"  The  Sauk  who  tells  lies  of  me  goes  to  my  white 
brother  and  says,  '  The  loway  has  killed  your  cattle.' 

"  When  the  lie  has  talked  thus  to  my  white  brother,  he 
comes  up  to  my  village.  We  hear  our  white  brother  com 
ing.  We  are  glad  and  leave  our  cabins  to  tell  him  he  is 
welcome.  While  I  shake  hands  with  my  white  brother, 
my  white  brother  shoots  my  best  chief  through  the 
head,  —  shoots  three  my  young  men,  a  squaw,  and  her 
children. 

"  My  young  men  hear,  they  rush  out,  they  fire,  —  four 
of  my  white  brothers  fall.  My  people  fly  to  the  woods, 
and  die  of  cold  and  hunger." 

Dropping  his  head  and  his  arm,  in  tragic  attitude  he 
stands,  the  picture  of  despair.  The  lip  of  the  savage 
quivers.  He  lifts  his  eyes,  — 


400  THE    CONQUEST 

"  While  I  shake  hands  my  white  brother  shoots  my 
chief,  my  son,  my  only  son." 

Only  by  consummate  tact  can  Clark  handle  these  dis 
tressing  conflicts  of  the  border.  Who  is  right  and  who  is 
wrong?  The  settlers  hate  the  Indians,  the  Indians  dread 
and  fear  the  settlers. 

"  Governor  Clark,"  said  the  Shawnees  and  Delawares, 
"  since  three  or  four  years  we  are  crowded  by  the  whites 
who  steal  our  horses.  We  moved.  You  recommended 
us  to  raise  stock  and  cultivate  our  ground.  That  advice 
we  have  followed,  but  again  white  men  have  come." 

The  Cherokees  complained,  "  White  people  settle  with 
out  our  consent.  They  destroy  our  game  and  produce 
discord  and  confusion." 

Clark  could  see  the  heaving  of  their  naked  breasts  and 
their  lithe  bodies,  the  tigers  of  their  kind,  shaken  by 
irrepressible  emotion. 

And  again  in  the  Autumn,  — 

"  What  is  it?  "  inquired  the  stranger  as  pennons  came 
glittering  down  the  Missouri. 

"  Oh,  nothing,  only  another  lot  of  Indians  coming 
down  to  see  their  red-headed  daddy,"  was  the  irreverent 
response,  as  the  solemn,  calm-featured  braves  glided  into 
view,  gazing  as  only  savages  can  gaze  at  the  wonders  of 
civilisation. 

"What!  going  to  war?"  cried  Clark,  in  a  tone  of 
thunder,  as  they  made  known  their  errand  at  the  Council 
House.  "  Your  Great  Father,  the  President,  forbids  it. 
He  counsels  his  children  to  live  in  peace.  If  you  insist  on 
listening  to  bad  men  I  shall  come  out  there  and  make  you 
desist." 

The  stormy  excitement  subsided.  They  shrank  from 
his  reproofs,  and  felt  and  feared  his  power. 

"  Go  home.  Take  these  gifts  to  my  children,  and  tell 
them  they  were  sent  by  the  Red  Head  Chief." 

Viewed  with  admiration,  the  presents  were  carefully 
wrapped  in  skins  to  be  laid  away  and  treasured  on  many 
a  weary  march  and  through  many  a  sad  vicissitude.  A 
few  days  in  St.  Louis,  then  away  go  the  willowy  copper- 
skin  paddlers  to  dissuade  their  braves  from  incurring  the 


THE    RED    HEAD    CHIEF  401 

awful  displeasure  of  the  Red  Head  Chief.  The  West  of 
that  day  was  sown  with  his  medals  that  disappeared  only 
with  the  tribes. 

In  time  they  came  to  know  Clark's  signature,  and  pre 
served  it  as  a  sacred  talisman.  Could  the  influence  of  one 
man  have  availed  against  armies  of  westward  pressing 
trappers,  traders,  and  pioneers,  the  tribes  would  have  been 
civilised. 

"  Shall  we  accept  the  missionaries?  Shall  we  hearken 
to  their  teaching?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said  to  the  Osages.  "  Yes,"  to  the  Pawnees, 
to  the  Shawnees,  and  "  Yes,"  to  a  delegation  that  came 
from  the  far-off  Nez  Perces  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

In  days  of  friction  and  excitement  Clark  did  more  than 
regiments  to  preserve  peace  on  the  frontier.  He  was  a 
buffer,  a  perpetual  break-water  between  the  conflicting 
races. 

As  United  States  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  the 
Red  Head  Chief  grew  venerable.  The  stately  old  officer 
lived  in  style  in  St.  Louis,  and  as  in  the  colonial  time  Sir 
William  Johnson  ruled  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Missis 
sippi,  so  now  Clark's  word  was  Indian  law  from  the  Mis 
sissippi  to  the  Pacific.  His  voice  was  raised  in  continual 
advantage  to  the  Indian.  While  civilisation  was  pushing 
west  and  west,  and  crowding  them  out  of  their  old  do 
mains,  he  was  softening  as  much  as  possible  the  rigour  of 
their  contact  with  whites. 

"  Our  position  with  regard  to  the  Indians  has  entirely 
changed,"  he  used  to  say.  "  Before  Wayne's  campaigns 
in  1794  and  events  of  1818,  the  tribes  nearest  our  settle 
ments  were  a  formidable  and  terrible  enemy.  Since  then 
their  power  has  been  broken,  their  warlike  spirit  subdued, 
and  themselves  sunk  into  objects  of  pity  and  commisera 
tion.  While  strong  and  hostile,  it  has  been  our  obvious 
duty  to  weaken  them ;  now  that  they  are  weak  and  harm 
less,  and  most  of  their  lands  fallen  into  our  hands,  justice 
and  humanity  require  us  to  cherish  and  befriend  them. 
To  teach  them  to  live  in  houses,  to  raise  grain  and  stock, 
to  plant  orchards,  to  set  up  landmarks,  to  divide  their 
possessions,  to  establish  laws  for  their  government,  to  get 

26 


402  THE    CONQUEST 

the  rudiments  of  common  learning,  such  as  reading, 
writing,  and  ciphering,  are  the  first  steps  toward  improv 
ing  their  condition." 

This  was  the  policy  of  Jefferson,  reaffirmed  by  Clark. 
It  was  the  key  to  all  Clark's  endeavours. 

At  Washington  City  he  discussed  the  question  with 
President  Monroe. 

"  But  to  take  these  steps  with  effect  the  Indians  should 
be  removed  west  of  the  Mississippi  and  north  of  the 
Missouri." 

"  Let  them  move  singly  or  in  families  as  they  please," 
said  Clark.  "  Place  agents  where  the  Indians  cross  the 
Mississippi,  to  supply  them  with  provisions  and  ammu 
nition.  A  constant  tide  is  now  going  on  from  Ohio, 
Indiana,  Illinois.  They  cross  at  St.  Louis  and  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  and  my  accounts  show  the  aid  which  is  given  them. 
Many  leading  chiefs  are  zealous  in  this  work,  and  are 
labouring  hard  to  collect  their  dispersed  and  broken  tribes 
at  their  new  and  permanent  homes." 

"  And  the  land?  "  inquired  the  President. 

"  It  is  well  watered  with  numerous  streams  and  some 
large  rivers,  abounds  with  grass,  contains  prairies,  land 
for  farms,  and  affords  a  temporary  supply  of  game. 

"  It  is  in  vain  for  us  to  talk  about  learning  and  religion ; 
these  Indians  want  food.  The  Sioux,  the  Osages,  are 
powerful  tribes,  —  they  are  near  our  border,  and  my 
official  station  enables  me  to  know  the  exact  truth.  They 
are  distressed  by  famine;  many  die  for  want  of  food; 
the  living  child  is  buried  with  the  dead  mother  because 
no  one  can  spare  it  food  through  its  helpless  infancy. 

"  Grain,  stock,  fences  are  the  first  things.  Property 
alone  can  keep  up  the  pride  of  the  Indian  and  make  him 
ashamed  of  drunkenness,  lying,  and  stealing. 

"  The  period  of  danger  with  an  Indian  is  when  he 
ceases  to  be  a  hunter  and  before  he  gets  the  means  of 
living  from  flocks  and  agriculture.  In  the  transit  from 
a  hunter  to  a  farmer,  he  degenerates  from  a  proud  and 
independent  savage  to  a  beggar,  drunkard,  thief.  To 
counteract  the  danger,  property  in  horses,  hogs,  and 
cattle  is  indispensable.  They  should  be  assisted  in  mak- 


THE    RED    HEAD    CHIEF  403 

ing  fences  and  planting  orchards,  and  be  instructed  in 
raising  cotton  and  making  cloth.  Small  mills  should  be 
erected  to  save  the  women  the  labour  of  pounding  corn, 
and  mechanics  should  be  employed  to  teach  the  young 
Indians  how  to  make  ploughs,  carts,  wheels,  hoes,  and 
axes." 

Benton  and  other  great  men  argued  in  the  Senate. 
"  In  contact  with  the  white  race  the  Indians  degenerate. 
They  are  a  dangerous  neighbour  within  our  borders. 
They  prevent  the  expansion  of  the  white  race,  and  the 
States  will  not  be  satisfied  until  all  their  soil  is  open  to 
settlement." 

And  so,  to  remove  the  Indians  to  a  home  of  their  own 
became  the  great  work  of  Clark's  life. 

"A  home  where  the  whites  shall  never  come!"  the 
Indians  were  delighted.  "  We  will  look  at  these  lands." 

"  I  recommend  that  the  government  send  special  agents 
to  collect  the  scattered  bands  and  families  and  pay  their 
expenses  to  the  lands  assigned  them,"  said  Clark,  esti 
mating  the  cost  at  one  hundred  thousand  dollars.  But 
not  all  of  the  tribes  would  listen. 

In  November,  1826,  Clark  drove  from  St.  Louis  in  his 
carriage  to  the  Choctaw  nation  in  Alabama,  to  persuade 
them  to  move  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

"  After  many  years  spent  in  reflection,"  said  the  Com 
missioners,  "  your  Great  Father,  the  President,  has  de 
termined  upon  a  plan  for  your  happiness.  The  United 
States  has  a  large  unsettled  country  on  the  west  side  of 
the  great  river  Mississippi  into  which  they  do  not 
intend  their  white  settlements  shall  enter.  This  is  the 
country  in  which  our  Great  Father  intends  to  settle  his 
red  children. 

"  Many  of  the  tribes  are  now  preparing  to  remove  and 
are  making  application  for  land.  The  Cherokees  and 
Muscogees  have  procured  lands,  and  your  people  can  have 
five  times  as  much  land  in  that  fine  country  as  they  are 
now  living  on  in  this." 

Never  before  in  the  conquest  of  nations  had  the  weaker 
race  been  offered  such  advantageous  terms.  Two  days 
passed  while  the  Indians  considered  and  argued  among 
themselves. 


404  THE    CONQUEST 

"What  shall  we  give  to  you?"  asked  the  Commis 
sioners.  "  These  lands  and  titles  to  them,  provisions 
and  clothing,  a  cow  and  corn  and  farming  implements 
to  each  family,  and  blacksmiths  and  ploughmakers  and 
annuities." 

"  Friends  and  brothers  of  the  Choctaw  nation,"  said 
Clark  in  the  council,  "  I  have  spent  half  the  period  of 
an  accustomed  life  among  you.  Thirty-six  years  ago  I 
passed  through  your  country  and  saw  your  distressed 
condition.  Now  I  see  part  of  your  nation  much  improved 
in  prosperity  and  civilisation.  This  affords  me  much 
happiness.  But  I  am  informed  that  a  very  large  ma 
jority  of  the  Choctaw  nation  are  seeking  food  among  the 
swamps  by  picking  cotton  for  white  planters. 

"  Cannot  provision  be  made  to  better  their  condition  ? 

"  Let  me  recommend  that  the  poorer  and  less  enlight 
ened  be  moved  without  delay  to  their  lands  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  There  will  I  take  pleasure  in  advancing  their 
interests.  In  my  declining  years  it  would  be  a  great  con 
solation  to  me  to  see  them  prosper  in  agriculture. 

"  Come  to  my  country  where  I  can  have  it  in  my  power 
to  act  as  your  father  and  your  friend.  You  shall  be  pro 
tected  and  peaceful  and  happy." 

The   Choctaws  were  touched,  but  they  answered,  — 

"  We  cannot  part  with  our  country.  It  is  the  land  of 
our  birth,  —  the  hills  and  streams  of  our  youth." 


XVII 

THE    GREAT   COUNCIL   AT   PRAIRIE 
DU    CHIEN 

ST.  LOUIS  was  a  cold  place  in  those  prairie  years; 
a  great  deal  of  snow  fell,  and  sleighbells  rang  be 
side  the  Great  River.     No  Indians  came  during  the 
cold  weather,  but  with  the  springing  grass  and  blossom 
ing  trees,  each  year  the  Indians  camped  around  the  twin 
lakes  at  Maracasta,  Clark's  farm  west  of  St.  Louis. 


THE    GREAT    COUNCIL 


405 


There  were  wigwams  all  over  Maracasta.  James  Ken- 
nerly,  Clark's  Indian  deputy,  busy  ever  with  the  ruddy 
aborigines,  dealing  out  annuities,  arranging  for  treaties 
and  instructing  the  tribes,  kept  open  house  for  the  chiefs 
at  Cote  Plaquemine,  the  Persimmon  Hill.  Clark's  boys 
shot  bows  and  arrows  with  the  little  Indians,  Kennedy's 
little  girls  made  them  presents  of  "  kinnikinick,"  dried 
leaves  of  the  sumac  and  red  osier  dogwood,  to  smoke  in 
their  long  pipes. 

Every  delegation  came  down  laden  with  gifts  for  the 
Red  Head,  —  costly  furs,  buffalo  robes,  bows,  arrows, 
pipes,  moccasins. 

Tragedies  of  the  plains  came  daily  to  the  ears  of  Gen 
eral  Clark,  far,  far  beyond  the  reach  of  government  in 
the  wild  battle-ground  of  the  West. 

In  1822  the  Sioux  and  Cheyennes  combined  against 
the  Crows  and  fell  upon  their  villages.  In  the  slaughter 
of  that  day  five  thousand  defenceless  men,  women,  and 
children  were  butchered  on  the  prairie.  All  their  lodges 
and  herds  of  horses  and  hundreds  of  captive  girls  were 
carried  away.  As  a  people  the  Crows  never  recovered. 

Drunk  with  victory  the  triumphant  Sioux  rolled  back 
on  the  Chippewas,  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  lowas. 

"  If  continued,  these  wars  will  embroil  all  the  tribes 
of  the  West,"  said  Clark.  "  We  must  do  something 
more  to  promote  peace.  They  must  become  civilised." 

President  Monroe  was  working  up  a  new  Indian  policy, 
with  Clark  as  a  chief  adviser. 

"  Go,  Paul  Louise,  take  this  talk  to  my  Osages.  I  am 
coming  up  to  their  country.  Tell  them  to  meet  me  on  the 
first  of  June." 

In  his  canoe,  with  his  squaw  and  his  babies,  the  wiz 
ened  little  Frenchman  set  out.  He  could  not  read,  he 
could  not  write,  he  could  only  make  his  mark,  but  the 
Indians  loved  and  trusted  Paul  Louise. 

"  And  you,  Baronet  Vasquez,  take  this  to  the  Kansas 
nation." 

Vasquez  belonged  to  the  old  Spanish  regime.  As  a 
youth  he  had  gone  out  with  the  Spanish  garrison  at  the 
cession  of  St.  Louis,  to  return  a  fur  trader. 


4o6  THE   CONQUEST 

Then  came  Lafayette  from  the  memories  of  Monti- 
cello.  Escorted  by  a  troop  of  horse,  he  had  ascended  that 
historic  mountain.  The  alert  lithe  figure  of  the  little 
Marquis  leaped  from  the  carriage;  at  the  same  moment 
the  door  opened,  revealing  the  tall,  bent,  wasted  figure 
of  Jefferson  in  the  pillared  portico.  The  music  ceased, 
and  every  head  uncovered.  Slowly  the  aged  Jefferson 
descended  the  steps,  slowly  the  little  Marquis  approached 
his  friend,  then  crying,  with  ,  outstretched  arms,  "  Ah, 
Jefferson !  "  "  Ah,  Lafayette !  "  each  fell  upon  the 
other's  bosom.  The  gentlemen  of  the  cavalcade  turned 
away  with  tears,  and  the  two  were  left  to  solitude  and 
recollection. 

Long  and  often  had  Jefferson  and  Lafayette  laboured 
together  in  anxious  and  critical  periods  of  the  past.  It 
was  in  chasing  "  the  boy "  Lafayette  that  the  British 
came  to  Charlottesville.  When  Jefferson  was  minister  in 
Paris,  the  young  and  popular  nobleman  assisted  the  un 
accustomed  American  at  the  Court  of  France.  Together 
they  had  seen  the  opening  of  the  French  Revolution. 
What  memories  came  back  as  they  sat  in  the  parlour  at 
Monticello,  discussing  the  momentous  events  of  two  con 
tinents  in  which  they  had  been  actors ! 

"  What  would  I  have  done  with  the  Queen?"  asked 
the  aged  Jefferson.  "  I  should  have  shut  her  up  in  a 
convent,  putting  harm  out  of  her  power.  I  have  ever 
believed  if  there  had  been  no  Queen  there  would  have 
been  no  French  Revolution." 

Lafayette  went  to  Montpelier  to  see  Madison,  and  then 
to  Yorktown,  over  the  same  road  which  he  himself  had 
opened  in  1781  in  the  retreat  before  Cornwallis.  One 
long  ovation- followed  his  route.  Even  old  ladies  who 
had  seen  him  in  their  youth  pressed  forward  with  the 
plea,  "  Let  me  see  the  young  Marquis  again !  "  forgetful 
of  the  flight  of  years.  Echoes  of  his  triumphal  tour 
had  reached  the  border.  St.  Louis,  a  city  and  a  State 
not  dreamed  of  in  Revolutionary  days,  begged  the  honour 
of  entertaining  Lafayette. 

Far  down  the  river  they  saw  the  smoke  of  his  steamer, 
coming  up  from  New  Orleans. 


THE    GREAT    COUNCIL  407 

"  Welcome!  "  the  hills  echoed.     "  Vive  Lafayette!  " 

The  Marquis  lifted  his  eyes,  —  white  stone  houses  gay 
with  gardens  and  clusters  of  verdure  arose  before  him 
in  a  town  of  five  thousand  inhabitants.  Below  stood  the 
massive  stone  forts  of  the  Spanish  time,  and  on  the  brow 
of  the  bluff  frowned  the  old  round  tower,  the  last  fading 
relic  of  feudalism  in  North  America. 

Every  eye  was  fixed  upon  the  honoured  guest.  A  few 
were  there  who  could  recall  the  pride  of  Lafayette  in  his 
American  troops,  with  their  helmets  and  flowing  crests 
and  the  sabres  he  himself  had  brought  from  France.  The 
banquet,  the  toasts,  the  ball,  all  these  have  passed  into 
tradition. 

The  Marquis  visited  Clark's  cabinet  of  Indian  curios. 

"  I  present  you  this  historic  cloak  of  an  Indian  chief," 
said  the  General,  offering  a  robe  like  a  Russian  great 
coat. 

In  turn,  Lafayette  presented  his  mess  chest,  carried 
through  the  Revolution,  and  placed  on  the  Governor's 
finger  a  ring  of  his  hair.  Later  Clark  sent  him  the 
live  cub  of  a  grizzly  bear,  that  grew  to  be  a  wonder  in 
the  Jardin  des  Plantes  of  Paris. 

"And  your  great  brother,  George  Rogers  Clark?" 
inquired  the  Marquis. 

"  He  died  seven  years  ago  at  Louisville,"  answered  the 
Governor. 

"  In  securing  the  liberties  of  this  country  I  esteem  him 
second  only  to  Washington,"  said  Lafayette. 

"  Those  thieving  Osages  have  taken  six  more  of  my 
horses,"  complained  Chouteau  the  next  morning  at  the 
office  of  Governor  Clark. 

"  And  four  blankets  and  three  axes  of  me,"  added 
Baptiste  Dardenne. 

"  Worse  yet,  they  have  stolen  my  great-coat  and  razor 
case,"  said  Manuel  Roderique. 

Two  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  claims  were  paid  in 
that  summer  of  1825. 

"  We  must  get  them  out  of  the  way,"  persisted  the  ex 
asperated  whites. 

"  Acts  and  acts  of  Congress  regulating  trade  and  in- 


4o8  THE    CONQUEST 

tercourse  with  the  tribes  are  of  no  avail.  They  must  be 
removed,  and  as  far  as  possible.  They  are  banditti,  rob 
bers  !  "  said  Benton. 

In  spite  of  all  proclamations  clothes  disappeared  from 
the  line,  silk  stockings  and  bed-quilts  and  ladies'  hats 
mysteriously  went  into  the  wigwams  of  the  vagrants. 

'''  This  state  of  affairs  is  intolerable!  "  exclaimed  Ben- 
ton.  "  Governor  Clark,  if  you  will  conclude  a  treaty  re 
moving  those  tribes  to  the  West  I  will  stake  my  honour 
on  putting  a  ratification  through  Congress.  I  '11  present 
the  case !  " 

Again  the  great  senator  ground  out  the  words  be 
tween  his  teeth,  "  /  'II  present  the  case.  It  will  be  a 
kindness  to  both  parties.  The  poor  Indians  have  lost 
all,  —  we  must  reimburse  them,  we  must  take  care  of 
them,  they  must  have  a  home,  —  but  far  away,  far 
away!"  shaking  his  fingers  and  closing  his  eyes  with 
the  significant  shrug  so  well  known  to  the  friends  of 
Colonel  Benton. 

"  Not  so  bad  as  eet  once  was,"  urged  the  kind-hearted 
Creoles.  "  Not  so  bad  by  far.  In  de  old  Spanish  days 
dey  once  left  St.  Genevieve  wit'out  a  horse  to  turn  a 
mill.  Dey  came  in  to  de  village  in  de  night  and  carried 
away  everyt'ing  dey  could  find.  Nobody  ever  pursue 
dem.  But  lesAmencams,  dey  chase  dem.  But  den,"  com 
mented  the  tolerant  Creoles,  "  de  Osage  do  not  kill,  like 
de  Kickapoo  and  de  Cherokee.  Dey  take  de  goods,  steal 
de  furs,  beat  with  ramrods,  drive  him  off,  —  but  dey 
don't  kill!  " 

So  in  May,  after  the  departure  of  Lafayette,  Gov 
ernor  Clark  steamed  up  the  Missouri,  met  the  Kansas 
and  Osage  Indians,  and  made  treaties  for  the  cession  of 
all  their  lands  within  the  present  boundary  of  Missouri. 

"  You  shall  have  lands,  hogs,  fowls,  cattle,  carts,  and 
farming  tools  to  settle  farther  west." 

This  was  wealth  to  the  poor  Osages,  whose  hunting 
fields  had  become  exhausted. 

"  Go  to  the  earth  and  till  it,  it  will  give  you  bread  and 
meat  and  clothes  and  comfort  and  happiness.  You  may 
talk  about  your  poverty  always,  and  it  will  never  make 


THE    GREAT    COUNCIL  409 

you  better  off.  You  must  be  industrious,"  said  Clark. 
"  And  your  old  friend,  Boone,  shall  be  your  farmer." 

For  almost  forty  years  now  they  had  known  Daniel 
M.  Boone,  the  son  of  the  great  pioneer,  —  since,  indeed, 
those  days  when  as  a  boy  of  eighteen  he  trapped  on 
the  Kansas.  Two  springs  later  the  removal  was  made, 
and  Boone,  as  "  farmer  for  the  Kansas  Indians,"  took 
up  his  residence  in  the  Kaw  Valley  where  his  chimney 
stacks  may  yet  be  seen  near  the  present  Lecompton.  The 
next  year  was  born  Napoleon  Boone,  the  first  white  child 
in  Kansas. 

All  this  time  the  northern  clans  were  gathering  at 
Prairie  du  Chien,  a  work  of  months.  June  30  Governor 
Clark's  barge  started  north  from  St.  Louis,  laden  with 
presents,  provisions,  interpreters. 

"  We  are  afraid  to  come,"  said  the  Omahas.  "  We  are 
afraid  to  cross  the  hostile  territory." 

William  Preston  Clark,  in  looks  and  dress  the  blonde 
double  of  the  poet  Byron,  said,  "  Let  me  bring  them, 
father." 

So  young  Clark,  intimate  with  Indians,  went  after 
the  Omahas  and  brought  them  safely  in.  But  Big  Elk 
left  his  medal  with  his  son,  "  I  never  expect  to  reach 
home  alive,"  he  said.  "  We  cross  the  country  of  the 
Sacs!" 

The  Yanktons  refused.  "  Shall  we  be  butchered  by 
the  Sacs?"  But  later  they  came  to  St.  Louis,  smoked 
with  the  Sacs  and  shook  hands.  Even  the  Sioux  feared 
the  Sacs,  the  warriors  of  the  central  valley. 

Mahaska,  head  chief  of  the  lowas,  with  his  braves 
went  up  with  Clark,  and  Rant-che-wai-me,  the  Flying 
Pigeon.  Rant-che-wai-me  had  been  to  Washington.  A 
year  ago,  when  her  husband  left  her  alone  at  the  wig 
wam  on  the  Des  Moines,  she  set  out  for  St.  Louis.  The 
steamer  was  at  the  shore,  the  chief  was  about  to  embark, 
when  he  felt  a  blow  upon  his  back.  Shaking  his  plumes 
in  wrath,  Mahaska  turned,  —  to  behold  the  Flying 
Pigeon,  with  uplifted  tomahawk  in  her  hand. 

"  Am  I  your  wife?  "  she  cried. 

"  You  are  my  wife,"  answered  the  surprised  chief. 


4io  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Are  you  my  husband?  " 

"  I  am  your  husband." 

"  Then  will  I,  too,  go  with  you  to  shake  the  Great 
Father  by  the  hand." 

Mahaska  smiled,  —  "  You  are  my  pretty  wife,  Flying 
Pigeon;  you  shall  go  to  Washington."  Clark,  too, 
smiled,  —  "  Yes,  she  can  go." 

The  pretty  Rant-che-wai-me  was  feted  at  the  White 
House,  and  had  her  picture  painted  by  a  great  artist  as 
a  typical  Iowa  Princess.  And  now  she  was  going  to 
Prairie  du  Chien. 

Not  for  ten  years  had  Clark  visited  his  northern  terri 
tory.  Few  changes  had  come  on  the  Mississippi.  Twice 
a  year  Colonel  George  Davenport  brought  a  hundred 
thousand  dollars'  worth  of  goods  to  his  trading  post  at 
Rock  Island. 

Beyond,  Julien  Dubuque  lay  in  perpetual  state  on  his 
hills,  wrapped  only  in  a  winding  sheet  in  his  tomb,  ex 
posed  to  the  view  of  every  traveller  that  cared  to  climb 
the  grassy  height  to  gaze  through  the  grated  windows 
of  his  lonely  mausoleum. 

"  The  Great  Chief,  the  Red  Head  is  coming,"  whis 
pered  all  the  Indians,  as  Clark's  barges  hove  in  sight. 

Prairie  du  Chien  was  alive  with  excitement.  Gov 
ernor  Cass  of  Michigan  was  already  there.  Not  only  the 
village,  but  the  entire  banks  of  the  river  for  miles  above 
and  below  were  covered  with  high-pointed  buffalo  tents. 
Horses  browsed  upon  the  bluffs  in  Arabian  abandon. 
Below,  tall  and  warlike,  Chippewas  and  Winnebagoes 
from  Superior  and  the  valley  of  St.  Croix  jostled  Me- 
nomonees,  Pottawattamies,  and  Ottawas  from  Lake 
Michigan  and  Green  Bay. 

"  Whoop-oh-hoo-oh !  "' 

Major  Taliferro  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  made 
the  grand  entry  with  his  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  four 
hundred  strong,  drums  beating,  flags  flying.  Taliferro 
was  very  popular  with  the  Sioux,  —  even  the  squaws 
said  he  was  "  Weechashtah  Washtay"  —  a  handsome 
man. 

Over  from  Sault  Ste.  Marie  the  learned  agent  School- 


THE    GREAT    COUNCIL  41 1 

craft  had  brought  one  hundred  and  fifty  Chippewas, 
brothers  of  Hiawatha. 

Keokuk,  the  Watchful  Fox,  with  his  Sacs  and  lowas, 
was  the  last  to  arrive.  Leagued  against  the  Sioux,  they 
had  camped  on  an  island  below  to  paint  and  dress, 
and  came  up  the  Mississippi  attired  in  full  war  costume 
singing  their  battle-song.  It  was  a  thrilling  sight  when 
they  came  upon  the  scene  with  spears,  battle-lances,  and 
crested  locks  like  Roman  helmets,  casting  bitter  glances 
at  their  ancient  foe,  the  Sioux.  Nearly  nude,  with  feather 
war-flags  flying,  and  beating  tambourines,  the  Sacs  landed 
in  compact  ranks,  breathing  defiance.  From  his  earliest 
youth  Keokuk  had  fought  the  Sioux. 

"  Bold,  martial,  flushed  with  success,  Keokuk  landed, 
majestic  and  frowning,"  said  Schoolcraft,  "  and  as  an 
other  Coriolanus  spoke  in  the  council  and  shook  his  war 
lance  at  the  Sioux." 

At  the  signal  of  a  gun,  every  day  at  ten  o'clock,  the 
chiefs  assembled. 

"  Children,"  said  Governor  Clark  to  the  assembled 
savages,  "  your  Great  Father  has  not  sent  us  here  to  ask 
anything  from  you  —  we  want  nothing  —  not  the  small 
est  piece  of  your  land.  We  have  come  a  great  way  to 
meet  for  your  own  good.  Your  Great  Father  the  Presi 
dent  has  been  informed  that  war  is  carried  on  among  his 
red  children,  —  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Chippewas  on  one 
side  and  the  Sioux  on  the  other,  —  and  that  the  wars  of 
some  of  you  began  before  any  of  you  were  born." 

"  Heigh !  heigh !  "  broke  forth  the  silent  smokers. 
"Heigh!  heigh!"  exclaimed  the  warriors.  "Heigh! 
<  heigh !  "  echoed  the  vast  and  impatient  concourse  around 
the  council. 

"  Your  father  thinks  there  is  no  cause  for  continuation 
of  war  between  you.  There  is  land  enough  for  you  to 
live  and  hunt  on  and  animals  enough.  Why,  instead  of 
peaceably  following  the  game  and  providing  for  your 
families,  do  you  send  out  war  parties  to  destroy  each 
other  ?  The  Great  Spirit  made  you  all  of  one  colour  and 
placed  you  upon  the  land.  You  ought  to  live  in  peace  as 
brothers  of  one  great  family.  Your  Great  Father  has 


4i2  THE    CONQUEST 

heard  of  your  war  songs  and  war  parties,  —  they  do  not 
please  him.  He  desires  that  his  red  children  should  bury 
the  tomahawk." 

"  Heigh!  heigh!" 

"  Children !  look  around  you.  See  the  result  of  wars 
between  nations  who  were  once  powerful  and  are  now 
reduced  to  a  few  wandering  families.  You  have  exam 
ples  enough  before  you. 

"  Children,  your  wars  have  resulted  from  your  having 
no  definite  boundaries.  You  do  not  know  what  belongs 
to  you,  and  your  people  follow  the  game  into  lands 
claimed  by  other  tribes." 

"  Heigh !  heigh !  " 

"  Children,  you  have  all  assembled  under  your  Father's 
flag.  You  are  under  his  protection.  Blood  must  not  be 
spilt  here.  Whoever  injures  one  of  you  injures  us,  and 
we  will  punish  him  as  we  would  punish  one  of  our  own 
people." 

"  Heigh!  heigh!  heigh!  "  cried  all  the  Indians. 

"  Children,"  said  General  Cass,  "  your  Great  Father 
does  not  want  your  land.  He  wants  to  establish  boun 
daries  and  peace  among  you.  Your  Great  Father  has 
strong  limbs  and  a  piercing  eye,  and  an  arm  that  extends 
from  the  sea  to  Red  River. 

"  Children,  you  are  hungry.  We  will  adjourn  for  two 
hours." 

"  Heigh !  heigh !  heigh-h !  "  rolled  the  chorus  across 
the  Prairie. 

As  to  an  army,  rations  were  distributed,  beef,  bread, 
corn,  salt,  sugar,  tobacco.  Each  ate,  ate,  ate,  —  till  not 
a  scrap  was  left  to  feed  a  humming-bird. 

Revered  of  his  people,  Wabasha  and  his  pipe-bearers 
were  the  observed  of  all. 

"  I  never  yet  was  present  at  so  great  a  council  as 
this,"  said  Wabasha.  Three  thousand  were  at  Prairie 
du  Chien. 

The  Sioux?  Far  from  the  northwest  they  said  their 
fathers  came,  —  the  Tartar  cheek  was  theirs.  Wabasha 
and  his  chiefs  alone  had  the  Caucasian  countenance. 

Three  mighty  brothers  ruled  the  Sioux  in  the  days 


THE    GREAT    COUNCIL  413 

of  Pontiac,  —  Wabasha,  Red  Wing,  and  Little  Crow. 
Their  sons,  Wabasha,  Red  Wing,  and  Little  Crow  ruled 
still. 

"Boundaries?"  they  knew  not  the  meaning  of  the 
word.  Restless,  anxious,  sharp-featured  Little  Crow 
fixed  his  piercing  hazel  eye  upon  the  Red  Head,  — 

'' Taku-wakan!  —  that  is  incomprehensible!" 

"  Heigh!  What  does  this  mean?"  exclaimed  the 
Chippewas. 

"  We  are  all  one  people,"  sagely  observed  Mahaska, 
the  Iowa.  "  My  father,  I  claim  no  lands  in  particular." 

"  I  never  yet  heard  that  any  one  had  any  exclusive 
right  to  the  soil,"  said  Chambler,  the  Ottawa. 

"  I  have  a  tract  of  country.  It  is  where  I  was  born 
and  now  live,"  said  Red  Bird,  the  Winnebago.  "  But 
the  Foxes  claim  it  and  the  Sacs,  the  Menomonees,  and 
Omahas.  Wre  use  it  in  common." 

Red  Bird  was  a  handsome  Indian,  dressed  Yankton 
fashion  in  white  unsoiled  deerskin  and  scarlet,  and  glove- 
fitting  moccasins,  —  the  dandy  of  his  tribe. 

The  debate  grew  animated.  "  Our  tract  is  so  small," 
cried  the  Menomonees,  "  that  we  cannot  turn  around 
without  touching  our  neighbours."  Then  every  Indian 
began  to  describe  his  boundaries,  crossing  and  recross- 
ing  each  other. 

'  These  are  the  causes  of  all  your  troubles,"  said  Clark. 
"It  is  better  for  each  of  you  to  give  up  some  disputed 
claim  than  to  be  fighting  for  ever  about  it." 

That  night  the  parties  two  by  two  discussed  their  lines, 
the  first  step  towards  civilisation.  They  drew  maps  on 
the  ground,  —  "  my  hunting  ground,"  and  "  mine,"  and 
"  mine."  After  days  of  study  the  boundary  rivers  were 
acknowledged,  the  belt  of  wampum  was  passed,  and  the 
pipe  of  peace. 

Wabasha,  acknowledged  by  every  chief  to  be  first  of 
the  Seven  Fires  of  the  Sioux,  was  treated  by  all  with 
marked  distinction  and  deference.  And  yet  Wabasha, 
dignified  and  of  superior  understanding,  when  asked, 
"  Wabasha  ?  What  arrangement  did  you  make  with  the 
Foxes  about  boundaries?"  replied,  "I  never  made  any 


4i4  THE    CONQUEST 

arrangement  about  the  line.  The  only  arrangement  I 
made  was  about  peace !  " 

"  When  I  heard  the  voice  of  my  Great  Father,"  said 
Mongazid,  the  Loon's  Foot,  from  Fond  du  Lac,  "  when 
I  heard  the  voice  of  my  Father  coming  up  the  Mississippi, 
calling  to  this  treaty,  it  seemed  as  a  murmuring  wind.  I 
got  up  from  my  mat  where  I  sat  musing,  and  hastened 
to  obey.  My  pathway  has  been  clear  and  bright.  Truly 
it  is  a  pleasant  sky  above  our  heads  this  day.  There  is 
not  a  cloud  to  darken  it.  I  hear  nothing  but  pleasant 
words.  The  raven  is  not  waiting  for  his  prey.  I  hear 
no  eagle  cry,  '  Come,  let  us  go,  —  the  feast  is  ready,  — 
the  Indian  has  killed  his  brother.'  ' 

Shingaba  Wassin  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  head  chief  of 
the  Chippewas,  had  fought  with  Britain  in  the  War  of 
1812  and  lost  a  brother  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames.  He 
and  a  hundred  other  chiefs  with  their  pipe  bearers  signed 
the  treaty.  Everybody  signed.  And  all  sang,  even  the 
girls,  the  Witcheannas  of  the  Sioux. 

"  We  have  buried  our  bad  thoughts  in  the  ashes  of  the 
pipe,"  said  Little  Crow. 

"  I  always  had  good  counsel  from  Governor  Clark," 
observed  Red  Wing. 

"  You  put  this  medal  on  my  neck  in  1812,"  said  De- 
corah,  the  Winnebago,  "  and  when  I  returned  I  gave 
good  advice  to  the  young  men  of  our  village." 

After  a  fierce  controversy  and  the  rankling  of  a  hun 
dred  wrongs,  the  warring  tribes  laid  down  their  lances 
and  buried  the  tomahawk.  Sacs  and  Sioux  shook  hands ; 
the  dividing  lines  were  fixed ;  all  the  chiefs  signed,  and 
the  tribes  were  at  peace  for  the  first  time  in  a  thousand 
years. 

"  Pray  God  it  may  last,"  said  Clark,  as  his  boat 
went  away  homeward  along  with  the  Sacs  down  the 
Mississippi. 

The  great  Council  at  Prairie  du  Chien  was  over. 


THE    LORDS    OF   THE   RIVERS  415 

XVIII 

THE    LORDS    OF    THE    RIVERS 

FOR  thirty  years  after  the  cession,  St.  Louis  was  a 
great  military  centre.  Sixty  thousand  dollars  a 
year  went  into  the  village  from  Bellefontaine,  and 
still  more  after  the  opening  of  Jefferson  Barracks  in  1826. 
Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  the  expenditure  of  large  sums 
of  money  in  Indian  annuities  through  the  office  of  Gov 
ernor  Clark  did  much  for  the  prosperity  of  the  frontier 
city. 

And  ever  the  centre  of  hospitality  was  the  home  of 
Governor  Clark.  Both  the  Governor  and  his  wife  en 
joyed  life,  took  things  leisurely,  both  had  the  magnetic 
faculty  of  winning  people,  and  they  set  a  splendid  table. 

"  I  like  to  see  my  house  full,"  said  the  Governor. 
There  were  no  modern  hotels  in  those  days,  and  his  house 
became  a  stopping  place  for  all  noted  visitors  to  St.  Louis. 

Their  old-fashioned  coach,  with  the  footman  up  behind 
in  a  tall  silk  hat,  met  at  the  levee  many  a  distinguished 
stranger,  —  travellers,  generals,  dukes,  and  lords  from 
Europe  who  came  with  letters  to  the  Indian  autocrat  of 
the  West.  All  had  to  get  a  pass  from  Clark,  and  all 
agents  and  sub-agents  were  under  and  answerable  to  him. 

But  unspoiled  in  the  midst  of  it  passed  the  plain,  un- 
aristocratic  Red  Head  Chief  and  friend  of  the  oppressed. 
For  years  he  corresponded  with  Lafayette,  and  yet  Clark 
was  not  a  scholar.  He  was  a  man  of  affairs,  of  which  this 
country  has  abounded  in  rich  examples. 

Prince  Paul  of  Wurtemberg  came,  the  Duke  of  Saxe- 
Weimar,  and  Maximilian,  Prince  of  Wied,  all  seeking 
passports  for  the  Indian  country,  all  coming  back  with 
curios  for  their  palaces  and  castles. 

Very  politely  Mrs.  Clark  listened  to  their  broken  Eng 
lish  and  patiently  conversed  with  them  when  the  Gov 
ernor  was  away. 


4i6  THE    CONQUEST 

One  of  the  first  pianos  came  to  the  Clark  parlours,  and 
on  special  occasions  the  Indian  council  room  was  cleared 
and  decorated  for  grand  balls.  Many  a  young  "  mille- 
toer,"  as  the  Creoles  called  them,  dashed  up  from  Jefferson 
Barracks  to  win  a  bride  among  the  girls  of  St.  Louis. 

For  the  preservation  of  peace  and  the  facilitation  of 
Indian  removals,  Fort  Des  Moines  was  built  among  the 
lowas,  Fort  Atkinson  near  the  present  Omaha,  Fort 
Snelling  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  Fort  Leaven- 
worth  on  the  borders  of  Kansas. 

Half  the  area  of  the  United  States  lay  out  there,  with 
no  law,  no  courts,  but  those  of  battle.  As  quietly  as  pos 
sible,  step  by  step,  the  savage  land  was  taken  into  custody. 
And  the  pretty  girls  of  St.  Louis  did  their  share  to  recon 
cile  the  "  milletoers  "  to  life  at  the  frontier  posts. 

"Ho  for  Santa  Fe!"  One  May  morning  in  1824  a 
caravan  of  waggons  passed  through  the  streets  of  St. 
Louis. 

Penned  in  the  far-off  Mexican  mountains  a  little  colony 
of  white  people  were  shut  from  the  world.  Twice  before 
a  few  adventurous  pack-trains  had  penetrated  their  moun 
tain  solitudes,  as  Phoenicians  of  old  went  over  to  Egypt, 
India,  Arabia. 

ff  Los  Americanos!  Los  Americanos!  "  shouted  the 
eager  mountain  dwellers,  rushing  out  to  embrace  the 
traders  and  welcome  them  to  their  lonely  settlement. 
Silks,  cottons,  velvets,  hardware,  were  bought  up  in  a 
trice,  and  the  fortunate  traders  returned  to  St.  Louis 
with  horseload  after  horseload  of  gold  and  silver  bullion. 

"  Those  people  want  us.  But  the  Spanish  authorities 
are  angry  and  tax  us  as  they  used  to  tax  the  traders  at 
New  Orleans.  The  people  beg  us  to  disregard  their  tyran 
nous  rulers,  —  they  must  have  goods." 

In  1817  young  Auguste  Chouteau  tried  it,  and  was 
cast  into  prison  and  his  goods  confiscated. 

"  What  wish  you?  "  demanded  the  Spanish  Governor, 
in  answer  to  repeated  solicitations  from  the  captive. 

"  Mi  libertad  Gobernador." 

Wrathfully  they  locked  him  closer  than  ever  in  the  old 
donjon  of  Santa  Fe. 


THE   LORDS    OF   THE   RIVERS  417 

"My  neighbour's  son  imprisoned  there  without  cause!" 
exclaimed  Governor  Clark.  All  the  old  Spanish  ani 
mosity  roiled  in  his  veins.  He  appealed  to  Congress. 
There  was  a  rattling  among  the  dry  bones,  and  Chouteau 
and  his  friends  were  released. 

And  now,  on  the  I5th  of  May,  1824,  eighty  men  set 
out  in  the  first  waggon  train,  with  twenty  thousand  dol 
lars'  worth  of  merchandise  for  the  isolated  Mexican  cap 
ital.  In  September  the  caravan  returned  with  their  capital 
increased  a  hundred-fold  in  sacks  of  gold  and  silver  and 
ten  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  furs. 

The  Santa  Fe  trade  was  established  never  to  be  shaken, 
though  Indian  battles,  like  conflicts  with  Arab  sheiks  of 
the  desert,  grew  wilder  than  any  Crusader's  tale.  Young 
men  of  the  Mississippi  dreamed  of  that  "  farther  west " 
of  Santa  Fe  and  Los  Angeles. 

"  We  must  have  a  safe  road,"  said  the  traders.  "  We 
may  wander  off  into  the  desert  and  perish." 

In  the  same  year  Senator  Benton  secured  an  appropri 
ation  of  ten  thousand  dollars  for  staking  the  plains  to 
Santa  Fe. 

"  We  must  have  protection,"  said  the  traders  to  Gov 
ernor  Clark  at  the  Council  House.  At  Council  Grove,  a 
buffalo  haunt  in  a  thickly  wooded  bottom  at  the  head 
waters  of  the  Neosho  in  the  present  Kansas,  Clark's  agents 
met  the  Osage  Indians  and  secured  permission  for  the 
caravans  to  pass  through  their  country.  But  the  dreaded 
Pawnees  and  Comanches  were  as  yet  unapproachable. 

In  spite  of  the  inhumanity  of  Spaniards,  in  spite  of  mur 
derous  Pawnees,  in  spite  of  desert  dust  and  red-brown 
grass  and  cacti,  year  by  year  the  caravans  grew,  the 
people  became  more  friendly  and  solicitous  of  each  other's 
trade,  until  one  day  New  Mexico  was  ready  to  step  over 
into  the  ranks  of  the  States. 

And  one  day  Kit  Carson,  whose  mother  was  a  Boone, 
only  sixteen  and  small  of  his  age,  ran  away  from  a  hard 
task-master  to  join  the  Santa  Fe  caravan  and  grow  up  on 
the  plains. 

Daniel  Boone  was  dead,  at  eighty-six,  just  as  Missouri 
came  in  as  a  State.  Jesse,  the  youngest  of  the  Boone 

27 


418  THE    CONQUEST 

boys  to  come  out  from  Kentucky,  was  in  the  Constitu 
tional  Convention  that  adjourned  in  his  honour,  and 
Jesse's  son,  Albert  Gallatin  Boone,  in  1825,  joined  as 
private  secretary  that  wonderful  Ashley  expedition  that 
keel-boated  up  the  Platte,  crossed  from  its  head-waters 
over  to  Green  River,  kept  on  west,  discovered  the  Great 
South  Pass  of  the  Rockies,  the  overland  route  of  future 
emigration,  and  set  up  its  tents  on  the  borders  of  Utah 
Lake. 

Overwhelmed  with  debt  Ashley  set  out,  —  he  came 
back  a  millionaire  with  the  greatest  collection  of  furs 
ever  known  up  to  that  time.  Everything  was  Ashley 
then,  "  Ashley  boats  "  and  "  Ashley  beaver,"  -  he  was 
the  greatest  man  in  St.  Louis,  and  was  sent  to  Congress. 

Sixty  years  ago  the  Lords  of  the  Rivers  ruled  St.  Louis. 

The  Rocky  Mountain  Fur  Company  went  out  and 
camped  on  the  site  of  a  dozen  future  capitals.  From  the 
Green  River  Valley  under  the  Wind  River  Mountains  of 
Wyoming,  from  the  Tetons  of  Colorado,  the  Uintahs  of 
Utah,  and  the  Bitter  Roots  of  Idaho,  from,  the  shining 
Absarokas  and  the  Bighorn  Alps,  they  came  home  with 
mink  and  otter,  beaver,  bear,  and  buffalo. 

The  American  Fur  Company  came  to  St.  Louis,  and 
the  Chouteaus,  at  first  the  rivals,  became  the  partners  of 
John  Jacob  Astor.  Born  in  the  atmosphere  of  furs,  for 
forty  years  Pierre  Chouteau  the  younger  had  no  rival  in 
the  Valley  except  Clark.  The  two  stood  side  by  side,  one 
representing  commerce,  the  other  the  Government. 

Pierre  Chouteau,  the  largest  fur  trader  west  of  the 
Alleghanies,  sent  his  boats  to  Itasca,  the  headwaters  of 
the  Mississippi,  the  Missouri,  the  Yellowstone,  the  Osage, 
the  Kansas,  and  the  Platte,  employing  a  thousand  men 
and  paying  skilled  pilots  five  thousand  dollars  for  a  single 
expedition.  With  Chouteau' s  convoys  came  down  Clark's 
chiefs,  going  back  in  the  same  vessels.  To  their  untu 
tored  minds  the  trader's  capital  and  the  Red  Head  Town 
were  synonymous. 

If  there  was  a  necessary  conflict  between  the  policy  of 
the  government  and  that  of  the  fur  trade,  no  one  could 
have  softened  it  more  than  the  Red  Head  diplomat.  With 


THE    LORDS    OF   THE    RIVERS  419 

infinite  tact  and  unfailing  good  sense,  he  harmonised, 
reconciled,  and  pushed  for  the  best  interest  of  the  Indian. 

"  Give  up  the  chase  and  settle  into  agricultural  life," 
said  Clark's  agents  to  the  Indians. 

"Go  to  the  chase,"  said  the  trader. 

Clark  sent  up  hoes  to  supersede  the  shoulder-blade  of 
the  buffalo.  The  trader  sent  up  fusils  and  ammunition. 
The  two  combined  in  the  evolution  of  the  savage.  The 
squaw  took  the  hoe,  the  brave  the  gun. 

Winter  expresses  came  down  to  St.  Louis  from  the 
far-off  Powder  and  the  Wind  River  Mountains.  "  Send 
us  merchandise."  With  the  first  breaking  ice  of  Spring 
the  boats  were  launched,  the  caravans  ready. 

Deck-piled,  swan-like  upon  the  water  the  Missouri 
steamboat  started.  Pierre  Chouteau  was  there  to  see  her 
off,  Governor  Clark  was  there  to  bid  farewell  to  his  chiefs. 
Engages  of  the  Company,  fiercely  picturesque,  with  leg 
knives  in  their  garters,  jumped  to  store  away  the  cargo. 

Up  as  far  as  St.  Charles  Clark  and  the  Chouteaus  some 
times  went  with  the  ladies  of  their  families  to  escort  the 
up-bound  steamer,  and  with  a  last  departing,  "  Bon  voy 
age!  bon  voyage,  mes  voyageurs!"  disembarked  to  re 
turn  to  St.  Louis. 

On,  on  steamed  the  messenger  of  commerce  and  civili 
sation,  touching  later  at  Fort  Pierre  Chouteau  in  the 
centre  of  the  great  Sioux  country,  the  capital  of  South 
Dakota  to-day,  at  Fort  Union  at  the  Yellowstone,  where 
McKenzie  lived  in  state  like  the  Hudson's  Bay  magnates 
at  the  north,  at  Fort  Benton  at  the  foot  of  the  Great  Falls 
of  the  Missouri.  Traders  from  St.  Louis  laid  the  foun 
dations  of  Kansas  City  and  Topeka,  built  the  first  forts 
at  Council  Bluffs  and  Omaha,  pre-empted  the  future  sites 
of  Yankton  and  Bismarck. 

"A  boat!   a  boat!" 

For  a  hundred  miles  Indian  runners  brought  word. 

Barely  had  the  steamer  touched  the  wharf  before  the 
solitude  became  populous  with  colour  and  with  sound. 
Night  and  day  went  on  the  loading  and  unloading  of  furs 
and  merchandise.  A  touch  of  the  hand,  a  farewell,  — 
before  the  June  rise  falls,  back  a  hundred  miles  a  day  she 


420  THE    CONQUEST 

snorts  to  St.  Louis  with  tens  of  thousands  of  buffalo 
robes,  buffalo  tongues,  and  buffalo  hides,  and  carefully 
wrapped  bales  of  the  choicest  furs.  The  cargoes  opened, 
weighed,  recounted,  repacked,  down  the  river  the  smoke 
stacks  go  in  endless  procession  on  the  way  to  New  York. 

Overland  on  horseback  rode  Pierre  Chouteau  to  Phila 
delphia  or  New  York,  to  arrange  shipments  to  France 
and  England,  and  to  confer  with  John  Jacob  Astor.  Back 
up  from  New  Orleans  came  boatloads  of  furniture  to 
beautify  the  homes  of  St.  Louis,  bales  on  bales  of  copper 
and  sheet-iron  kettles,  axes  and  beaver  traps,  finger  rings, 
beads,  blankets,  bracelets,  steel  wire  and  ribbons,  the  in- 
dispensables  of  the  frontier  fur  trade. 

Sometimes  fierce  battles  were  fought  up  the  river,  and 
troops  were  dispatched,  —  for  commerce,  the  civiliser, 
stops  not.  The  sight  of  troops  paraded  in  uniforms,  the 
glare  of  skyrockets  at  night,  the  explosion  of  shells  and 
the  colours  of  bunting  and  banners,  the  blare  of  brass 
bands  and  the  thunder  of  artillery,  won  many  a  bloodless 
victory  along  the  prairies  of  the  West. 

But  blood  flowed,  fast  and  faster,  when  trapping 
gave  way  to  Days  of  Gold  and  the  pressure  of  advanc 
ing  settlement. 

The  trapper  saw  no  gold.  Otter,  beaver,  mink,  and  fox 
filled  his  horizon.  Into  every  lonely  glen  where  the  beaver 
built  his  house,  the  trapper  came.  A  million  dollars  a 
year  was  the  annual  St.  Louis  trade. 

Rival  fur  companies  kept  bubbling  a  tempest  in  a  tea 
pot.     They  fought  each  other,  fought  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company.    West  and  west  passed  the  fighting  border,  — 
St.    Lawrence,   Detroit,   Mackinaw,    Mandan,   Montana, 
Oregon. 

Astor,  driven  out  by  the  War  of  1812,  had  been  super 
seded  on  the  Columbia  by  Dr.  John  McLoughlin,  a  Hud 
son's  Bay  magnate  who  combined  in  himself  the  functions 
of  a  Chouteau  and  a  Clark.  But  the  story  of  McLoughlin 
is  a  story  by  itself. 


FOUR    INDIAN   AMBASSADORS  421 

XIX 
FOUR   INDIAN   AMBASSADORS 

AS  the  years  went  by  Clark's  plant  of  the  Indian 
Department  extended.  In  his  back  row  were 
found  the  office  and  Council  House,  rooms  for 
visiting  Indians,  an  armory  for  repairs  of  Indian  guns 
and  blacksmiths'  shops  for  Indian  work,  extending  from 
Main  Street  to  the  river. 

Daily  he  sat  in  his  office  reading  reports  from  his 
agents  of  Indian  occurrences. 

Four  muskrats  or  two  raccoon  skins  the  Indians  paid 
for  a  quart  of  whiskey. 

"  Whiskey !  "  Clark  stamped  his  foot.  "  A  drunken 
Indian  is  more  to  be  dreaded  than  a  tiger  in  the  jungle! 
An  Indian  cannot  be  found  among  a  thousand  who  would 
not,  after  a  first  drink,  sell  his  horse,  his  gun,  or  his  last 
blanket  for  another  drink,  or  even  commit  a  murder  to 
gratify  his  passion  for  spirits.  There  should  be  total 
prohibition."  And  the  Government  made  that  the  law. 

"  I  hear  that  you  have  sent  liquor  into  the  .Indian  coun 
try,"  he  said  to  the  officers  of  the  American  Fur  Com 
pany.  "  Can  you  refute  the  charge?  " 

And  the  great  Company,  with  Chouteau  and  Astor  at 
its  head,  hastened  to  explain  and  extenuate. 

There  was  trouble  with  Indian  agents  who  insisted 
on  leaving  their  posts  and  coming  to  St.  Louis,  troubles 
with  Indians  who  wanted  to  see  the  President,  enough 
of  them  to  have  kept  the  President  for  ever  busy  with 
Indian  affairs. 

The  Sacs  and  the  Sioux  were  fighting  again. 

"  Why  not  let  us  fight?  "  said  Black  Hawk.  "  White 
men  fight,  —  they  are  fighting  now." 

Twice  in  the  month  of  May,  1830,  Sacs  and  Foxes 
came  down  to  tell  of  their  war  with  the  Sioux.  "  We 
might  sell  our  Illinois  lands  and  move  west,"  hinted  the 


422  THE    CONQUEST 

Sacs  and  Foxes.  Instantly  Clark  approved  and  wrote  to 
Washington. 

"  I  shall  have  to  go  up  there  and  quiet  those  tribes," 
said  Clark.  In  July,  1830,  again  he  set  out  for  Prairie 
du  Chien.  Indian  runners  went  ahead  announcing,  "  The 
Red  Head  Chief!  the  Red  Head  Chief!  " 

Seventy-eight  Sacs  and  Foxes  crowded  into  his  boats 
and  went  up.  This  time  in  earnest,  Clark  began  buying 
lands,  giving  thousands  of  dollars  in  annuities,  provi 
sions,  clothing,  lands,  stock,  agricultural  implements. 
Many  of  these  Indians  came  on  with  him  down  to  St. 
Louis  to  get  their  presents  and  pay. 

There  came  a  wailing  from  the  Indians  of  Illinois. 
"  The  game  is  gone.  Naked  and  hungry,  we  need 
help." 

"  Poor,  misguided,  and  unreflecting  savages !  "  ex 
claimed  the  Governor.  '  The  selfish  policy  of  the  traders 
would  keep  them  in  the  hunter's  state.  The  Government 
would  have  them  settled  and  self-supporting." 

Funds  ran  out,  but  Clark  on  his  own  credit  again 
and  again  went  ahead  with  his  work  of  humanity,  mov 
ing  families,  tribes,  nations.  Assistance  in  provisions 
and  stock  was  constantly  called  for.  The  great  western 
migration  of  tribes  from  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  was 
sweeping  on,  the  movement  of  a  race.  The  Peorias  were 
crossing,  the  Weas,  Piankeshaws,  and  others  forgotten 
to-day. 

'  Those  miserable  bands  of  Illinois  rovers,  those 
wretched  nations  in  want  of  clothes  and  blankets ! " 
Clark  wrote  to  Washington,  begging  the  Department  for 
help.  Their  annuities,  a  thousand  dollars  a  year  for 
twelve  years,  had  expired. 

"  Exchange  your  lands  for  those  in  the  West,"  he 
urged  the  Indians.  To  the  Government  he  recommended 
an  additional  annuity  to  be  used  in  breaking  up,  fencing, 
and  preparing  those  lands  for  cultivation. 

Horses  were  stolen  from  the  settlers  by  tens  and  twen 
ties  and  fifties,  and  cattle  killed.  The  farmers  were 
exasperated. 

"  Banditti,  robbers,  thieves,  they  must  get  out !     The 


FOUR   INDIAN   AMBASSADORS  423 

Indians  hunt  on  our  lands,  and  kill  our  tame  stock.  They 
are  a  great  annoyance." 

For  two  years  Governor  Edwards  had  been  asking  for 
help. 

"  The  General  Government  has  been  applied  to  long 
enough  to  have  freed  us  from  so  serious  a  grievance.  If 
it  declines  acting  with  effect,  it  will  soon  learn  that  these 
Indians  will  be  removed,  and  that  very  promptly." 

Clark  himself  was  personally  using  every  exertion  to 
prevail  on  the  Indians  to  move  as  the  best  means  of  pre 
serving  tranquillity,  and  did  all  he  could  without  actual 
coercion.  The  Indians  continued  to  promise  to  go,  but 
they  still  remained. 

"  More  time,"  said  the  Indians.     "  Another  year." 

The  combustible  train  was  laid,  —  only  a  spark  was 
needed,  only  a  move  of  hostility,  to  fire  the  country. 
Will  Black  Hawk  apply  that  spark? 

"  We  cannot  go,"  said  the  Pottawattamies.  "  The  sale 
of  our  lands  was  made  by  a  few  young  men  without  our 
consent." 

Five  hundred  Indians  determined  to  hold  all  the  north 
ern  part  of  Illinois  for  ever. 

Sacs,   Foxes,    Pottawattamies,   sent  daily  letters   and 

complaints.     "Our  Father!  our  Father!  our  Father!" 

-  it   was   a   plea   and   a   prayer,   and   trouble,   trouble, 

trouble.      Black    Partridge's    letters    make    one    weep. 

"  Some  of  my  people  will  be  dead  before  Spring." 

Meanwhile  agents  were  ahead  surveying  lands  in  that 
magic  West.  The  Indians  were  becoming  as  interested 
in  migration  as  the  whites  had  been;  the  same  causes 
were  pushing  them  on. 

Clark  was  busily  making  contracts  for  saw-mills  and 
corn-mills  on  the  Platte  and  Kansas,  arranging  for  means 
of  transportation,  for  provisions  for  use  on  the  way  and 
after  they  settled,  for  oxen  and  carts  and  stock,  —  when 
one  day  four  strange  Indians,  worn  and  bewildered,  ar 
rived  at  St.  Louis,  out  of  that  West.  Some  kind  hand 
guided  them  to  the  Indian  office. 

That  tunic,  that  bandeau  of  fox  skins,  —  Clark  re 
called  it  as  the  tribal  dress  of  a  nation  beyond  the  Rocky 


424  THE    CONQUEST 

Mountains.  With  an  expression  of  exquisite  joy,  old 
Tunnachemootoolt,  for  it  was  he,  the  Black  Eagle,  rec 
ognised  the  Red  Head  of  a  quarter  of  a  century  before. 
Clark  could  scarcely  believe  that  those  Indians  had  trav 
elled  on  foot  nearly  two  thousand  miles  to  see  him  at  St. 
Louis. 

As  but  yesterday  came  back  the  memory  of  Camp 
Chopunnish  among  the  Nez  Perces  of  Oregon.  Over 
Tunnachemootoolt' s  camp  the  American  flag  was  flying 
when  they  arrived  from  the  Walla  Walla. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  discover  their  story.  Some 
winters  before  an  American  trapper  (in  Oregon  tradi 
tion  reputed  to  have  been  Jedediah  Smith),  watched  the 
Nez  Perces  dance  around  the  sun-pole  on  the  present  site 
of  Walla  Walla. 

"  It  is  not  good,"  said  the  trapper,  "  such  worship  is 
not  acceptable  to  the  Great  Spirit.  You  should  get  the 
white  man's  Book  of  Heaven." 

Voyageurs  and  Iroquois  trappers  from  the  Jesuit 
schools  of  Canada  said  the  same.  Then  Ellice,  a  chief's 
son,  came  back  from  the  Red  River  country  whither  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company  had  sent  him  to  be  educated. 
From  several  sources  at  once  they  learned  that  the  white 
men  had  a  Book  that  taught  of  God. 

"  If  this  be  true  it  is  certainly  high  time  that  we  had 
the  Book."  The  chiefs  called  a  national  council.  "  If 
our  mode  of  worship  is  wrong  we  must  lay  it  aside.  We 
must  know  about  this.  It  cannot  be  put  off." 

"  If  we  could  only  find  the  trail  of  Lewis  and  Clark 
they  would  tell  us  the  truth." 

"  Yes,  Lewis  and  Clark  always  pointed  upward.  They 
must  have  been  trying  to  tell  us." 

So,  benighted,  bewildered,  the  Nez  Perces  talked 
around  their  council  fires.  Over  in  the  buffalo  country 
Black  Eagle's  band  met  the  white  traders. 

"  They  come  from  the  land  of  Lewis  and  Clark,"  said 
the  Eagle.  "  Let  us  follow  them." 

And  so,  four  chiefs  were  deputed  for  that  wonder 
ful  journey,  two  old  men  who  had  known  Lewis  and 
Clark,  —  Black  Eagle  and  the  Man-of-the-Morning, 


FOUR    INDIAN   AMBASSADORS  425 

whose  mother  was  a  Flathead,  —  and  two  young  men, 
—  Rabbit-Skin-Leggings  of  the  White  Bird  band  on 
Salmon  River,  Black  Eagle's  brother's  son,  and  No- 
Horns-On-His-Head,  a  young  brave  of  twenty,  who  was 
a  doubter  of  the  old  beliefs. 

'  They  went  out  by  the  Lolo  trail  into  the  buffalo 
country  of  Montana,"  say  their  descendants  still  living 
in  Idaho. 

One  day  they  reached  St.  Louis  and  inquired  for  the 
Red  Head  Chief. 

Very  well  Governor  Clark  remembered  his  Nez  Perce- 
Flathead  friends.  His  silver  locks  were  shaken  by  roars 
of  laughter  at  their  reminders  of  his  youth,  the  bear 
hunts,  the  sale  of  buttons  for  camas  and  for  kouse.  The 
hospitality  of  those  chiefs  who  said,  "  The  horses  on 
these  hills  are  ours,  take  what  you  need,"  should  now  be 
rewarded. 

With  gratitude  and  with  the  winsomeness  for  which 
he  was  noted,  he  invited  them  into  his  own  house  and 
to  his  own  table.  Mrs.  Clark  devoted  herself  to  their 
entertainment. 

Black  Eagle  insisted  on  an  early  council.  "  We  have 
heard  of  the  Book.  We  have  come  for  the  Book." 

"  What  you  have  heard  is  true,"  answered  Clark,  puz 
zled  and  sensible  of  his  responsibility.  Then  in  simple 
language,  that  they  might  understand,  he  related  the 
Bible  stories  of  the  Creation,  of  the  commandments,  of 
the  advent  of  Christ  and  his  crucifixion. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Clark  to  their  interrogatories,  "  a 
teacher  shall  be  sent  with  the  Book." 

Just  as  change  of  diet  and  climate  had  prostrated  Lewis 
and  Clark  with  sickness  among  the  Nez  Perces  twenty- 
five  years  before,  so  now  the  Nez  Perces  fell  sick  in  St. 
Louis.  The  Summer  was  hotter  than  any  they  had 
known  in  their  cool  northland.  Dr.  Farrar  was  called. 
Mrs.  Clark  herself  brought  them  water  and  medicine  as 
they  lay  burning  with  fever  in  the  Council  House.  They 
were  very  grateful  for  her  attentions,  —  "  the  beautiful 
squaw  of  the  Red  Head  Chief." 

But  neither  medicine  nor  nursing  could  save  the  aged 
Black  Eagle. 


426  THE   CONQUEST 

"  The  most  mournful  procession  I  ever  saw/'  said  a 
young  woman  of  that  day,  "  was  when  those  three  In 
dians  followed  their  dead  companion  to  the  grave." 

His  name  is  recorded  at  the  St.  Louis  cathedral  as 
"Keepeelele,  buried  October  31,  1831,"  a  "  ne  Perce  de 
la  tribu  des  Choponeek,  nation  appellee  Tete  Plate." 
"  Keepeelele,"  the  Nez  Perces  of  to-day  say  "  was  the 
old  man,  the  Black  Eagle."  Sometimes  they  called  him 
the  "  Speaking  Eagle,"  as  the  orator  on  occasions. 

Still  the  other  Indians  remained  ill. 

"  I  have  been  sent  by  my  nation  to  examine  lands  for 
removal  to  the  West,"  said  William  Walker,  chief  of  the 
Wyandots. 

William  Walker  was  the  son  of  a  white  man,  stolen 
as  a  child  from  Kentucky  and  brought  up  by  the  Indians. 
His  mother  was  also  the  descendant  of  a  stolen  white 
girl.  Young  William,  educated  at  the  Upper  Sandusky 
mission,  became  a  chief. 

The  semi-Christian  Wyandots  desired  to  follow  their 
friends  to  the  West.  Sitting  there  in  the  office,  transact 
ing  business,  Governor  Clark  spoke  of  the  Flathead  Nez 
Perces. 

"  I  have  never  seen  a  Flathead,  but  have  often  heard 
of  them,"  answered  William  Walker.  Curiosity  prompted 
him  to  step  into  the  next  room.  Small  in  size,  delicately 
formed,  and  of  exact  symmetry  except  the  flattened  head, 
they  lay  there  parched  with  fever. 

1  Their  diet  at  home  consists  chiefly  of  vegetables  and 
fish,"  said  the  Governor.  "  As  a  nation  they  have  the 
fewest  vices  of  any  tribe  on  the  continent  of  America." 

November  10,  ten  days  after  the  burial  of  Black  Eagle, 
Colonel  Audrain  of  St.  Charles,  a  member  of  *  the  Legis 
lature,  died  also  at  Governor  Clark's  house.  His  body 
was  conveyed  to  St.  Charles  in  the  first  hearse  ever 
seen  there.  On  December  25,  Christmas  Day,  1831, 
Mrs.  Clark  herself  died  after  a  brief  illness. 

There  was  sickness  all  over  St.  Louis.  Was  it  a 
beginning  of  that  strange  new  malady  that  by  the 
next  Spring  had  grown  into  a  devouring  plague,  —  the 
dreaded  Asiatic  cholera? 


FOUR    INDIAN   AMBASSADORS  427 

At  the  bedside  of  his  dead  wife,  Governor  Clark  sat, 
holding  her  waxen  hand,  with  their  little  six-year-old 
son,  Jefferson,  in  his  lap.  "  My  child,  you  have  no 
mother  now,"  said  the  father  with  streaming  tears. 
After  the  funeral,  nothing  was  recorded  in  Clark's  letter- 
books  for  some  days,  and  when  he  began  again,  the 
handwriting  was  that  of  an  aged  man. 

None  mourned  this  sad  event  more  than  the  tender 
hearted  Nez  Perces,  who  remained  until  Spring. 

When  the  new  steamer  Yellowstone  of  the  Ameri 
can  Fur  Company,  set  out  for  its  first  great  trip  up  the 
Missouri,  Governor  Clark  made  arrangements  to  send 
the  chiefs  home  to  their  country.  A  day  later,  the 
other  old  Indian,  The-Man-of-the-Morning,  died  and 
was  buried  near  St.  Charles. 

Among  other  passengers  on  that  steamer  were  Pierre 
Chouteau  the  younger  and  George  Catlin,  the  Indian 
artist,  who  was  setting  out  to  visit  the  Mandans. 

"  You  will  find  the  Mandans  a  strange  people  and  half 
white,"  said  Governor  Clark  to  his  friend  the  artist,  as 
he  gave  him  his  passport  into  the  Indian  country. 

On  the  way  up  the  river  Catlin  noticed  the  two  young 
Nez  Perces,  and  painted  their  pictures. 

As  if  pursued  by  a  strange  fatality,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Yellowstone  No-Horns-On-His-Head  died, — Rabbit- 
Skin-Leggings  alone  was  left  to  carry  the  word  from  St. 
Louis. 

Earlier  than  ever  that  year  the  Nez  Perces  had  crossed 
the  snowy  trails  of  the  Bitter  Root  to  the  buffalo  coun 
try  in  the  Yellowstone  and  Judith  Basin. 

"  For  are  not  our  messengers  coming?  " 

And  there,  camped  with  their  horses  and  their  lodges, 
watching,  Rabbit-Skin-Leggings  met  them  and  shouted 
afar  off,  —  "A  man  shall  be  sent  with  the  Book." 

Back  over  the  hills  and  the  mountains  the  message 
flew,  —  "  A  man  shall  be  sent  with  the  Book." 

Every  year  after  that  the  Nez  Perces  went  over  to  the 
east,  looking  for  the  man  with  the  Book. 

Nearly  a  year  elapsed  before  William  Walker  got  back 
from  his  explorations  and  wrote  a  public  letter  giving 


428  THE    CONQUEST 

an  account  of  the  Nez  Perces  in  their  search  for  the 
Book.  His  account  of  meeting  them  in  General  Clark's 
office,  and  of  the  object  of  their  errand,  created  a  tre 
mendous  sensation. 

Religious  committees  called  upon  General  Clark,  let 
ters  were  written,  and  to  one  and  all  he  said,  "  That  was 
the  sole  object  of  their  journey,  —  to  obtain  the  white 
man's  Book  of  Heaven." 

The  call  rang  like  a  trumpet  summons  through  the 
churches.  The  next  year,  1834,  the  Methodists  sent 
Jason  Lee  and  three  others  to  Oregon.  Two  years  later 
followed  Whitman  and  Spalding  and  their  brides,  the 
first  white  women  to  cross  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

"  A  famine  threatens  the  Upper  Missouri,"  was  the 
news  brought  back  by  that  steamer  Yellowstone  in  1832. 
"  The  buffaloes  have  disappeared!  " 

The  herds,  chased  so  relentlessly  on  the  Missouri,  were 
struggling  through  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains,  to  ap 
pear  in  vast  throngs  on  the  plains  of  Idaho. 

Even  Europe  read  and  commented  on  that  wonderful 
first  journey  of  a  steamer  up  the  Missouri,  as  later  the 
world  hailed  the  ascent  of  the  Nile  and  the  Yukon. 

It  was  a  great  journey.  Amazed  Indians  everywhere 
had  watched  the  monster,  puffing  and  snorting,  with 
steam  and  whistles,  and  a  continued  roar  of  cannon  for 
half  an  hour  at  every  fur  fort  and  every  Indian  village. 

"  The  thunder  canoe !  "  Redmen  fell  on  the  ground 
and  cried  to  the  Great  Spirit.  Some  shot  their  dogs  and 
horses  as  sacrifices. 

At  last,  even  the  Blackfeet  were  reached.  The  British 
tried  to  woo  them  back  to  the  Saskatchewan  at  Fort 
Edmonton,  but  eventually  they  tumbled  over  one  an 
other  to  trade  with  the  Fire  Boat  that  annually  climbed 
the  Missouri  staircase. 


BLACK   HAWK  429 

XX 

BLACK   HAWK 

THE  Roman  faces  of  Black  Hawk  and  Keokuk  were 
often  seen  in  St.  Louis,  where  the  chiefs  came  to 
consult  Clark  in  regard  to  their  country. 

"  Keokuk  signed  away  my  lands,"  said  Black  Hawk. 
He  had  never  been  satisfied  with  that  earliest  treaty  made 
while  Lewis  and  Clark  were  absent  beyond  the  mountains. 

For  thirty  years  Black  Hawk  had  paid  friendly  visits 
to  Chouteau  and  sold  him  furs.  More  often  he  was  at 
Maiden  consulting  his  "  British  Father."  Schooled  by 
Tecumseh,  the  disloyal  Black  Hawk  was  wholly  British. 

Fort  Armstrong  had  been  built  at  Rock  Island  for  the 
protection  of  the  border.  Those  whitewashed  walls  and 
that  tower  perched  on  a  high  cliff  over  the  Mississippi 
reminded  the  traveller  up  the  Father  of  Waters  seventy 
years  ago  of  some  romantic  castle  on  the  Rhine.  And  it 
was  erected  for  the  same  reason  that  were  the  castles  of 
the  Rhine.  Not  safe  were  the  traders  who  went  up  and 
down  the  great  river,  not  safe  were  the  emigrants  seeking 
entrance  to  Rock  River,  —  for  Black  Hawk  watched  the 
land. 

The  white  settlements  had  already  come  up  to  the  edge 
of  Black  Hawk's  field. 

"  No  power  is  vested  in  me  to  stop  the  progress  of 
settlements  on  ceded  lands,  and  I  have  no  means  of  in 
ducing  the  Indians  to  move  but  persuasion,  which  has 
little  weight  with  those  chiefs  who  have  always  been  under 
British  influence,"  said  Clark  in  1829. 

Again  and  again  Clark  wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  Wrar 
on  this  subject.  The  policy  of  moving  the  tribes  west 
ward  stirred  the  wrath  of  Black  Hawk. 

"The  Sacs  never  sold  their  country!" 

But  the  leader  of  the  "  British  band  "  had  lost  his 
voice  in  the  council. 


43o  THE    CONQUEST 

"  Who  is  Black  Hawk  ?  "  asked  General  Gaines  at  Rock 
Island.  "  Is  he  a  chief?  By  what  right  does  he  speak?  " 

"  My  father,  you  ask  who  is  Black  Hawk.  I  will  tell 
you  who  I  am.  I  am  a  Sac.  My  father  was  a  Sac.  I  am 
a  warrior.  So  was  my  father.  Ask  those  young  men  who 
have  followed  me  to  battle  and  they  will  tell  you  who 
Black  Hawk  is.  Provoke  our  people  to  war  and  you  will 
learn  who  Black  Hawk  is." 

Haughtily  gathering  up  his  robes,  the  chief  and  his 
followers  stalked  over  to  Canada  for  advice.  In  his  ab 
sence  Keokuk  made  the  final  cession  to  the  United  States 
and  prepared  to  move  beyond  the  Mississippi.  Back  like 
a  whirlwind  came  the  Hawk,  — 

"  Sold  the  Sac  village,  sold  your  country!  " 

"  Keokuk,"  he  whispered  fiercely  in  his  ear,  "  give 
mines,  give  everything,  but  keep  our  cornfields  and  our 
dead." 

"  Cross  the  Mississippi,"  begged  Keokuk. 

"  I  will  stay  by  the  graves  of  my  fathers,"  reiterated 
the  stubborn  and  romantic  Black  Hawk. 

The  Indians  left  the  silver  rivers  of  Illinois,  their  sugar 
groves,  and  bee  trees  with  regret.  No  wonder  the  chief's 
heart  clung  to  his  native  village,  among  dim  old  woods 
of  oak  and  walnut,  and  orchards  of  plum  and  crab.  For 
generations  there  had  they  tilled  their  Indian  gardens. 

From  his  watchtower  on  Rock  River  the  old  chief 
scanned  the  country.  Early  in  the  Spring  of  1832  he  dis 
covered  a  scattering  train  of  whites  moving  into  the 
beloved  retreat. 

"  Quick,  let  us  plant  once  more  our  cornfields." 

In  a  body  Black  Hawk  and  his  British  band  with  their 
women  and  children  came  pulling  up  Rock  River  in  their 
canoes.  The  whites  were  terrified. 

"  Black  Hawk  has  invaded  Illinois,"  was  the  word 
sent  by  Governor  Reynolds  to  Clark  at  St.  Louis.  Troops 
moved  out  from  Jefferson  Barracks. 

"  Go,"  said  Governor  Clark  to  Felix  St.  Vrain,  his 
Sac  interpreter.  "  Warn  Black  Hawk  to  withdraw  across 
the  Mississippi." 

St.  Vrain  sped  away,  —  to  be  shot  delivering  his  mes- 


BLACK   HAWK  431 

sage.  Then  followed  the  war,  the  flight  and  chase  and 
battle  of  Bad  Axe,  and  the  capture  of  Black  Hawk. 
Wabasha's  Sioux  fell  upon  the  last  fleeing  remnant,  so 
that  few  of  Black  Hawk's  band  were  left  to  tell  the  tale. 

"  Farewell,  my  nation !  "  the  old  chief  cried.  "  Black 
Hawk  tried  to  save  you  and  avenge  your  wrongs.  He 
drank  the  blood  of  some  of  the  whites.  He  has  been 
taken  prisoner  and  his  plans  are  stopped.  He  can  do  no 
more.  He  is  near  his  end.  His  sun  is  setting  and  he 
will  rise  no  more.  Farewell  to  Black  Hawk." 

In  chains  Black  Hawk  and  his  prophet,  Wabokeskiek, 
were  brought  by  Jefferson  Davis  to  St.  Louis.  As  his 
steamboat  passed  Rock  Island,  his  old  home,  Black  Hawk 
wept  like  a  child. 

"  It  was  our  garden,"  he  said,  "  such  as  the  white 
people  have  near  their  villages.  I  spent  many  happy  days 
on  this  island.  A  good  spirit  dwelt  in  a  cave  of  rocks 
where  your  fort  now  stands.  The  noise  of  the  guns  has 
driven  him  away." 

It  hurt  Clark  to  see  his  old  friend  dragging  a  ball  and 
chain  at  Jefferson  Barracks.  He  seldom  went  there.  But 
the  little  Kennerly  children  carried  him  presents  and 
kinnikinick  for  his  pipe. 

There  were  guests  at  the  house  of  Clark,  —  Maxi 
milian,  Prince  of  Wied,  and  his  artist,  —  when  early  in 
April  of  1833  a  deputation  of  Sacs  and  Foxes  headed  by 
Keokuk  came  down  in  long  double  canoes  to  intercede  for 
Black  Hawk,  and  with  them,  haggard  and  worn  from  long 
wanderings,  came  Singing  Bird,  the  wife  of  Black  Hawk. 

With  scientific  interest  Maximilian  looked  at  them, 
dressed  in  red,  white,  and  green  blankets,  with  shaven 
heads  except  a  tuft  behind,  long  and  straight  and  black 
with  a  braided  deer's  tail  at  the  end.  They  were  typical 
savages  with  prominent  noses  and  eagle  plumes,  wampum 
shells  like  tassels  in  their  ears,  and  lances  of  sword-blades 
fastened  to  poles  in  their  hands. 

"  This  is  a  great  Chief  from  over  the  Big  Water,  come 
to  see  you,"  said  Clark  introducing  the  Prince. 

"  Hah !  "  said  the  Indians,  giving  the  Prince  the  right 
hand  of  friendship  and  scanning  him  steadily. 


432  THE   CONQUEST 

Bodmer,  the  artist,  brought  out  his  palette.  Keokuk 
in  green  blanket,  with  a  medal  on  his  heart  and  a  long 
calumet  ornamented  with  eagle  feathers  in  his  hand,  was 
ready  to  pose. 

"  Hah !  "  laughed  the  Indians  as  stroke  by  stroke  they 
saw  their  chief  stand  forth  on  canvas,  even  to  the  brass 
necklace  and  bracelets  on  throat  and  wrists.  "  Great 
Medicine !  " 

"  I  have  chartered  the  Warrior  to  go  down  to  Jeffer 
son  Barracks,"  said  Clark. 

Striking  their  hands  to  their  mouths,  the  Indians  gave 
the  war  whoop,  and  stepped  on  board  the  "  big  fire  canoe." 
Intent,  each  animated,  fiery,  dark-brown  eye  watched  the 
engine  hissing  and  roaring  down  to  the  Barracks. 

"  If  you  will  keep  a  watchful  eye  on  Black  Hawk  I  will 
intercede  for  him,"  said  Clark. 

"  I  will  watch  him,"  promised  Keokuk. 

Clark  left  them  for  a  moment,  and  then  led  in  a  little 
old  man  of  seventy  years,  with  gray  hair,  light  yellow 
face,  and  a  curved  Roman  nose. 

It  was  an  affecting  sight  when  Keokuk  stepped  for 
ward  to  embrace  Black  Hawk.  Keokuk,  subtle,  dignified, 
in  splendid  array  of  deer-skin  and  bear-claws,  grasped 
the  hand  of  his  fallen  rival.  Poor  dethroned  old  Black 
Hawk !  In  a  plain  suit  of  buckskin  and  a  string  of  wam 
pum  in  his  ears,  he  stood  alone,  fanning  himself  with  the 
tail  of  a  black  hawk. 

Keokuk  tried  to  get  him  released.  Often  had  he  visited 
Clark  on  that  errand,  but  no,  —  Black  Hawk  was  sum 
moned  to  Washington  and  went.  Antoine  Le  Claire,  son 
of  old  Antoine,  was  his  interpreter. 

Released,  presently,  he  made  a  triumphal  tour  home, 
applauded  by  thousands  along  the  route,  even  as  Lafayette 
had  been  a  few  years  before.  Not  so  the  Roman  con 
querors  treated  their  captives!  But  Black  Hawk  came 
home  to  Keokuk  to  die. 

The  defeat  of  Black  Hawk  opened  Iowa  to  settlement, 
and  a  day  later  prairie  schooners  overran  the  Black  Hawk 
Purchase. 

On  the  staff  of  General  Atkinson  when  he  marched  out 


BLACK   HAWK  433 

of  Jefferson  Barracks  for  the  Black  Hawk  War,  was 
Meriwether  Lewis  Clark,  now  a  graduate  of  West  Point, 
and  his  cousin  Robert  Anderson,  grandson  of  Clark's 
sister  Eliza. 

In  the  hurry  and  the  heat  of  the  march  one  day,  Lieu 
tenant  Clark,  riding  from  the  rear  back  to  the  General, 
became  enclosed  by  the  troops  of  cavalry  and  had  to  ride 
slowly.  By  his  side  on  a  small  horse  he  noticed  a  long- 
legged,  dark-skinned  soldier,  with  black  hair  hanging  in 
clusters  around  his  neck,  a  volunteer  private.  Admiringly 
the  private  gazed  at  Clark's  fine  new  uniform  and  splen 
didly  accoutred  horse,  a  noble  animal  provided  by  his 
father  at  St.  Louis. 

Young  Clark  spoke  to  the  soldier  of  awkward  and  un 
prepossessing  appearance,  whose  witticisms  and  gift  for 
stories  kept  his  comrades  in  a  state  of  merriment.  He 
proved  very  inquisitive. 

"  The  son  of  Governor  Clark  of  the  Lewis  and  Clark 
expedition,  did  you  say  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"And  related  to  all  those  great  people?" 

"  Yes,"  with  a  laugh. 

They  chatted  until  the  ranks  began  to  thin. 

"  I  must  ride  on,"  but  feeling  an  interest  in  the  lank, 
long-haired  soldier,  Lieutenant  Clark  turned  again,  — 

"  Where  are  you  from  and  to  what  troop  do  you 
belong?" 

"  I  am  an  Illinois  volunteer." 

"  Well,  now,  tell  me  your  name,  and  I  will  bid  you 
good  bye." 

"  My  name  is  Abraham  Lincoln,  and  I  have  not  a  re 
lation  in  the  world." 

The  next  time  they  met,  Meriwether  Lewis  Clark  was 
marching  through  the  streets  of  Washington  City  with 
other  prisoners  in  Lee's  surrendered  army.  And  the 
President  on  the  White  House  steps  was  Abraham  Lin 
coln.  The  cousin  of  Meriwether  Lewis  Clark,  Robert 
Anderson,  hero  of  Fort  Sumter,  stood  by  Lincoln's  side, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes. 

Weeks  before,  when  the  land  was  ringing  with  his 

28 


434  THE   CONQUEST 

valour,  the  President  had  congratulated  him  and  asked, 
"  Do  you  remember  me?  " 

"  .No,  I  never  met  you  before." 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  President,  "  you  are  the  officer 
that  swore  me  in  as  a  volunteer  private  in  the  Black  Hawk 
War." 

The  next  day  the  assassin's  bullet  laid  low  the  mar 
tyred  Lincoln;  none  mourned  him  more  than  Meri- 
wether  Lewis  Clark,  for  in  that  President  he  had  known 
a  friend. 


XXI 

A    GREAT   LIFE   ENDS 

USKOSKY,  man,  you  tie  my  queue  so  tight  I 
cannot  shut  my  eyes !  " 

With  both  hands  up  to  his  head  Governor 
Clark  rallied  his  Polish  attendant,  who  of  all  things  was 
particular  about  his  friend's  appearance.  For  Ruskosky 
never  considered  himself  a  servant,  nor  did  Clark. 
Ruskosky  was  an  old  soldier  of  Pulaski,  a  great  swords 
man,  a  gentleman,  of  courtly  address  and  well  educated, 
the  constant  companion  of  Governor  Clark  after  the 
death  of  York. 

"  Come,  let  us  walk,  Ruskosky." 

A  narrow  black  ribbon  was  tied  to  the  queue,  the  long 
black  cloth  cloak  was  brushed  and  the  high  broad-brim 
hat  adjusted,  the  sword  cane  with  buckhorn  handle  and 
rapier  blade  was  grasped,  and  out  they  started. 

Children  stared  at  the  ancient  queue  and  small  clothes. 
The  oldest  American  in  St.  Louis,  Governor  Clark  had 
come  to  be  regarded  as  a  "  gentleman  of  the  old  school." 
A  sort  of  halo  hung  around  his  adventures.  Beloved, 
honoured,  trusted,  revered,  his  prominent  nose  and  firm- 
set  lips,  his  thin  complexion  in  which  the  colour  came  and 
went,  seemed  somehow  to  belong  to  the  Revolution.  He 


A    GREAT    LIFE   ENDS  435 

was  locally  regarded  as  a  great  literary  man,  for  had  not 
the  journals  of  his  expedition  been  given  to  the  world? 

And  now,  too,  delvers  in  historic  lore  began  to  realise 
what  George  Rogers  Clark  had  done.  Eighteen  different 
authors  desired  to  write  his  life,  among  them  Madison, 
Chief  Justice  Marshall,  and  Washington  Irving.  But 
the  facts  could  not  be  found.  Irving  sent  his  nephew  to 
inquire  of  Governor  Clark  at  St.  Louis.  But  the  papers 
were  scattered,  to  be  collected  only  by  the  industry  of 
historical  students  later. 

"  Governor  Clark  is  a  fine  soldier-like  looking  man, 
tall  and  thin,"  Irving' s  nephew  reported  to  his  uncle. 
"  His  hair  is  white,  but  he  seems  to  be  as  hardy  and  vig 
orous  as  ever,  and  speaks  of  his  exposures  and  hardships 
with  a  zest  that  shows  that  the  spirit  of  the  old  explorer 
is  not  quenched." 

Children  danced  on  an  old  carriage  in  the  orchard. 

"  Uncle  Clark,  when  did  you  first  have  this  carriage? 
When  was  it  new  ?  " 

The  chivalrous  and  romantic  friendship  of  his  youth 
came  back  to  the  Governor,  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"  Children,  that  carriage  belonged  to  Meriwether 
Lewis.  In  the  settlement  of  his  estate,  I  bought  it. 
Many  a  time  have  we  ridden  in  it  together.  That  is  the 
carriage  that  met  Judy  Hancock  when  she  landed  at  St. 
Louis,  the  first  American  bride,  a  quarter  of  a  century 
ago.  Many  a  vicissitude  has  it  encountered  since,  in 
journeyings  through  woods  and  prairies.  It  is  old  now, 
but  it  has  a  history." 

In  his  later  years  Governor  Clark  travelled,  made  a  tour 
of  the  Lakes,  and  visited  New  York,  Boston,  Buffalo, 
Cleveland,  Sandusky,  and  Detroit. 

"Hull?"  said  Clark  at  Detroit.  "He  was'  not  a 
coward,  but  afraid  for  the  people's  sake  of  the  cruelty  of 
the  Indians." 

One  day  Governor  Clark  came  ashore  from  a  steamer 
on  the  Ohio  and  stood  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hockhocking 
where  Dunmore  had  his  camp  in  1774.  The  battle  of 
Point  Pleasant?  that  was  ancient  history.  Most  of  the 
residents  in  that  region  had  never  heard  of  it,  and  looked 


436  THE    CONQUEST 

upon  the  old  gentleman  in  a  queue  as  a  relic  of  the  mound- 
builders. 

With  wide-eyed  wonder  they  listened  again  to  the  story 
of  that  day  when  civilisation  set  its  first  milestone  beyond 
the  Alleghanies. 

When  the  thundering  cannon  in  1837  announced  the 
return  of  a  fur  convoy  from  the  Yellowstone,  Governor 
Clark  expected  a  messenger. 

"  They  haf  put  the  sand  over  him,"  explained  a  French 
man.  "  Yes,  he  is  dead  and  buried." 

"  And  my  Mandan?  " 
'  There  are  no  more  Mandans." 

Clark  looked  at  the  trader  in  surprise. 

"  Small-pox." 

The  cheek  of  the  Red  Head  paled. 

Small-pox!  In  1800  it  swept  from  Omaha  to  Clatsop 
leaving  a  trail  of  bones.  Thirty  years  later  ten  thousand 
Pawnees,  Otoes,  and  Missouris  perished.  And  now,  de 
spite  all  precautions,  it  had  broken  out  on  the  upper 
Missouri. 

In  six  weeks  the  wigwams  of  the  Mandans  were  deso 
late.  Out  of  sixteen  hundred  souls  but  thirty-one  re 
mained.  Arikara,  Minnetaree,  Ponca,  Assiniboine,  sank 
before  the  contagion.  The  Sioux  survived  only  be 
cause  they  lived  not  in  fixed  villages  and  were  roaming 
uncontaminated. 

Blackfeet  along  the  Marias  left  their  lodges  standing 
with  the  dead  in  them,  and  never  returned.  The  Crows 
abandoned  their  stricken  ones,  and  fled  to  the  mountains. 
Across  the  border  beseeching  Indians  carried  the  havoc 
to  Hudson's  Bay,  to  Athabasca,  and  the  Yukon.  Over 
half  a  continent  terrified  tribes  burnt  their  towns,  slaugh 
tered  their  families,  pierced  their  own  hearts  or  flung 
themselves  from  precipices. 

Redmen  yet  unstricken  poured  into  St.  Louis  imploring 
the  white  man's  magic.  Clark  engaged  physicians.  Day 
after  day  vaccinating,  vaccinating,  they  sat  in  their  offices, 
saving  the  life  of  hundreds.  He  sent  out  agents  with 
vaccine  to  visit  the  tribes,  but  the  superstitious  savages 
gathered  up  their  baggage  and  scattered,  — 


A    GREAT    LIFE    ENDS  437 

"  White  men  have  come  with  small-pox  in  a  bottle." 

With  this  last  great  shock,  the  decimation  of  the  tribes, 
upon  him,  Clark  visibly  declined. 

"  My  children,"  he  said  to  his  sons,  "  I  want  to  sleep 
in  sight  and  sound  of  the  Mississippi." 

When  the  summons  came,  September  i,  1838,  in  the 
sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  Meriwether  Lewis  Clark  and 
his  wife  were  with  him,  the  deputy,  James  Kennedy  and 
his  wife,  Elise,  and  old  Ruskosky,  inconsolable. 

With  great  pomp  and  solemnity  his  funeral  was  cele 
brated,  as  had  been  that  of  his  brother  at  Louisville 
twenty  years  before.  Both  were  buried  as  soldiers,  with 
minute  guns  and  honours  of  war.  In  sight  of  the  Ohio, 
George  Rogers  Clark  sleeps,  and  below  the  grave  of  Wil 
liam  Clark  sweeps  the  Mississippi,  roaring,  swirling,  bear 
ing  the  life-blood  of  the  land  they  were  the  first  to  explore. 

The  Sacs,  with  Keokuk  at  their  head,  marched  in  the 
long  funeral  train  of  their  Red  Head  Father  and  wept 
genuine  tears  of  desolation.  No  more,  dressed  in  their 
best,  did  the  Indians  sing  and  dance  through  the  streets 
of  St.  Louis,  receiving  gifts  from  door  to  door.  The 
friend  of  the  redmen  was  dead.  St.  Louis  ceased  to  be 
the  Mecca  of  their  pilgrimages ;  no  more  their  gala  cos 
tumes  enlivened  the  market ;  they  disappeared. 

For  more  than  forty  years  William  Clark  had  been  iden 
tified  with  St.  Louis,  —  had  become  a  part  of  its  history 
and  of  the  West. 

October  3,  1838,  a  few  days  after  Clark,  Black  Hawk, 
too,  breathed  his  last  in  his  lodge,  and  was  buried  like 
the  Sac  chieftains  of  old,  sitting  upright,  in  the  uniform 
given  him  by  President  Jackson,  with  his  hand  resting 
on  the  cane  presented  by  Henry  Clay. 

He,  too,  said,  "  I  like  to  look  upon  the  Mississippi.  I 
have  looked  upon  it  from  a  child.  I  love  that  beautiful 
river.  My  home  has  always  been  upon  its  banks."  And 
there  they  buried  him.  Every  day  at  sunset  travellers 
along  that  road  heard  the  weird  heart-broken  wail  of 
Singing  Bird,  the  widow  of  Black  Hawk. 


438  THE   CONQUEST 

XXII 

THE    NEW    WEST 

FOUR  years  after  the  death  of  Governor  Clark 
began  the  rush  to  Oregon.  Dr.  Lewis  F.  Linn, 
Senator  from  Missouri,  and  grandson  of  William 
Linn,  the  trusted  lieutenant  of  George  Rogers  Clark,  in 
troduced  a  bill  in  Congress  offering  six  hundred  and 
forty  acres  of  land  to  every  family  that  would  emigrate 
to  Oregon.  The  Linns  came  to  Missouri  with  Daniel 
Boone,  and  with  the  Boones  they  looked  ever  west! 
west! 

"  Six  hundred  and  forty  acres  of  land !  A  solid  square 
mile  of  God's  earth,  clear  down  to  the  centre!"  men 
exclaimed  in  amaze.  While  Ohio  was  still  new,  and  the 
Mississippi  Valley  billowed  her  carpets  of  untrodden 
bloom,  an  eagle's  flight  beyond,  civilisation  leaped  to 
Oregon. 

From  ferries  where  Kansas  City  and  Omaha  now 
stand  they  started,  crossing  the  Platte  by  fords,  by 
waggon-beds  lashed  together,  and  on  rafts,  darkening 
the  stream  for  days.  Before  their  buffalo  hunters, 
innumerable  herds  made  the  earth  tremble  where  Kan 
sas-Nebraska  cities  are  to-day.  In  1843  Marcus  Whit 
man  piloted  the  first  waggon  train  through  to  the 
Columbia. 

"  A  thousand  people ?  Starving  did  you  say?  Lord! 
Lord!  They  must  have  help  to-night,"  exclaimed  Dr. 
McLoughlin,  the  old  white-haired  Hudson's  Bay  trader 
at  Fort  Vancouver. 

"  Man  the  boats !  People  are  starving  at  the  Dalles !  " 
and  the  noble-hearted  representative  of  a  rival  govern 
ment  sent  out  his  provision-laden  bateaux  to  rescue  the 
perishing  Americans,  who  in  spite  of  storms  and  tempests 
were  gliding  down  the  great  Columbia  as  sixty  years  be 
fore  their  fathers  floated  down  the  Indian-haunted  Ohio. 


THE    NEW    WEST  439 

And  Indians  were  here,  with  tomahawks  ready. 

"  Let  us  kill  these  Bostons !  " 

McLoughlin  heard  the  word,  and  shook  the  speaker  as 
a  terrier  shakes  a  rat. 

"  Dogs,  you  shall  be  punished !  " 

In  his  anxiety  lest  harm  should  come  to  the  approach 
ing  Americans,  all  night  long,  his  white  hair  wet  in  the 
rain,  Dr.  McLoughlin  stood  watching  the  boats  coming 
down  the  Columbia,  and  building  great  bonfires  where 
Lewis  and  Clark  had  camped  in  1806.  Women  and  little 
children  and  new-born  babes  slept  in  the  British  fur- 
trader's  fort.  Anglo-Saxon  greeted  Anglo-Saxon  in  the 
conquest  of  the  world,  to  march  henceforward  hand  in 
hand  for  ever. 

Among  the  emigrants  on  the  plains  in  1846,  was  Al- 
phonso  Boone,  the  son  of  Jesse,  the  son  of  Daniel.  Sev 
eral  grown-up  Boone  boys  were  there,  and  the  beautiful 
Chloe  and  her  younger  sisters. 

Chloe  Boone  rode  a  thorough-bred  mare,  a  descendant 
of  the  choicest  Boone  stock,  from  the  old  Kentucky  blue- 
grass  region.  Mounted  upon  her  high-stepping  mare, 
Chloe  and  her  sisters  and  other  young  people  of  the  train 
rode  on  ahead  of  the  slow-going  line  of  waggons  and 
oxen.  Gay  was  the  laughter,  and  merry  the  songs,  that 
rang  out  on  the  bright  morning  air. 

Francis  Parkman,  the  great  historian,  then  a  young 
man  just  out  of  college,  was  on  the  plains  that  year,  col 
lecting  material  for  his  books.  Now  and  then  they  met 
parties  of  soldiers  going  to  the  Mexican  War,  and  many 
a  boy  in  blue  turned  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  sweet  girl 
faces  in  Chloe' s  train. 

Happily  they  rode  in  the  Spring  on  the  plains;  more 
slowly  when  the  heats  of  Summer  came  and  the  sides  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains  grew  steep  and  rough ;  and  slower 
still  in  the  parched  lands  beyond,  when  the  woodwork  of 
the  waggons  began  to  shrink,  and  the  worn-out  animals 
to  faint  and  fall. 

"  So  long  a  journey !  "  said  Chloe.  Six  months  it 
took.  Clothes  wore  out,  babes  were  born,  and  people 
died. 


440  THE    CONQUEST 

They  came  into  Oregon  by  the  southern  route,  guided 
by  Daniel  Boone's  old  compass,  the  one  given  him  by 
Dunmore  to  bring  in  the  surveyors  from  the  Falls  of  the 
Ohio  seventy-two  years  before. 

The  Fall  rains  had  set  in.  The  Umpqua  River  was 
swollen,  —  eighteen  times  from  bank  to  bank  Chloe 
forded,  in  getting  down  Umpqua  canyon. 

''  We  shall  have  to  leave  the  waggons  and  heavy  bag 
gage  with  a  guard,"  said  Colonel  Boone,  "  and  hurry  on 
to  the  settlements." 

They  reached  the  Willamette  Valley,  pitched  their 
tents  where  Corvallis  now  stands,  and  that  Winter,  in 
a  little  log  cabin,  Chloe  Boone  taught  the  first  school 
ever  conducted  by  a  woman  outside  of  the  missions  in 
Oregon. 

Leaving  the  girls,  Colonel  Boone  went  back  after  the 
waggons.  Alas !  the  guard  was  killed,  the  camp  was 
looted,  and  Daniel  Boone's  old  compass  was  gone  for 
ever.  Its  work  was  done. 

Alphonso  Boone  built  a  mansion  near  the  present  capi 
tal  city  of  Salem  and  here  Chloe  married  the  Governor, 
George  L.  Curry,  and  for  years  beside  the  old  Boone 
fireside  the  Governor's  wife  extended  the  hospitalities 
of  the  rising  State.  Albert  Gallatin  Boone  camped  on 
the  site  of  Denver  twenty  years  before  Denver  was, 
and  negotiated  the  sale  of  Colorado  from  the  Indians 
to  the  United  States.  John  C.  Boone,  son  of  Nathan 
Boone,  explored  a  new  cut-off  and  became  a  pioneer 
of  California.  James  Madison  Boone  drove  stakes  in 
Texas. 

What  years  had  passed  since  the  expedition  of 
Lewis  and  Clark!  It  seemed  like  a  bygone  event,  but 
one  who  had  shared  its  fortunes  still  lived  on  and 
on,  —  our  old  friend,  Patrick  Gass.  In  the  War  of 
1812,  above  the  roaring  Falls  of  Niagara,  Sergeant 
Gass  spiked  the  enemy's  cannon  at  the  battle  of  Lundy's 
Lane.  Years  went  on.  A  plain  unpretentious  citizen, 
Patrick  worked  at  his  trade  in  Wellsburg  and  raised  his 
family. 

In   1856  Patrick  Gass  headed  a  delegation  of  gray- 


THE    NEW    WEST  441 

haired  veterans  of  the  War  of  1812  to  Washington,  and 
was  everywhere  lionised  as  the  last  of  the  men  of  Lewis 
and  Clark. 

On  July  4,  1861,  the  land  was  aflame  over  the  firing 
on  Fort  Sumter.  All  Wellsburg  with  her  newly  en 
listed  regiments  for  the  war  was  gathered  at  Apple  Pie 
Ridge  to  celebrate  the  day. 

"Where  is  Patrick  Gass?" 

A  grand  carriage  was  sent  for  him,  and  on  the  shoul 
ders  of  the  boys  in  blue  he  was  brought  in  triumph  to  the 
platform. 

"  Speech!  speech!  " 

And  the  speech  of  his  life  Patrick  Gass  made  that  day, 
for  his  country  and  the  Union.  The  simple,  honest  old 
hero  brought  tears  to  every  eye,  with  a  glimpse  of  the 
splendid  drama  of  Lewis  and  Clark.  Again  they  saw 
those  early  soldier-boys  bearing  the  flag  across  the 
Rockies,  suffering  starvation  and  danger  and  almost 
death,  to  carry  their  country  to  the  sea. 

"  But  me  byes,  it 's  not  a  picnic  ye  're  goin'  to,  —  oh, 
far  from  it !  No !  no !  'T  will  be  hard  fur  ye  when  ye 
come  marchin'  back  lavin'  yer  comrades  lyin'  far  from 
home  and  friends,  but  there  is  One  to  look  to,  who  has 
made  and  kept  our  country." 

It  seemed  the  applause  would  never  cease,  with  cheer 
ing  and  firing  of  cannon. 

"  Stay!  stay!  "  cried  the  people.  "  Sit  up  on  the  table 
and  let  us  have  our  banquet  around  you  with  the  big 
flag  floating  over  your  head."  In  an  instant  Pat  was 
down. 

"  Far  enough  is  far  enough !  "  he  cried,  "  and  be  the 
divil,  will  yez  try  to  make  sport  of  mesilf  ?  "  Excitedly 
the  modest  old  soldier  slipped  away. 

The  war  ended.  A  railroad  crossed  the  plains.  Ore 
gon  and  California  were  States.  Alaska  was  bought. 
Still  Pat  lived  on,  until  1870,  when  he  fell  asleep,  at  the 
age  of  ninety-nine,  the  last  of  the  heroic  band  of  Lewis 
and  Clark. 

William  Walker,  who  gave  to  the  world  the  story  of 
the  Nez  Perces,  led  his  Wyandots  into  Kansas,  and,  with 


442  THE    CONQUEST 

the  first  white  settlers,  organising  a  Provisional  Govern 
ment  after  the  plan  of  Oregon,  became  himself  the  first 
Governor  of  Kansas-Nebraska. 

Oh,  Little  Crow !  Little  Crow !  what  crimes  were  com 
mitted  in  thy  name !  In  the  midst  of  the  war,  1862,  Little 
Crow  the  third  arose  against  the  white  settlers  of  Min 
nesota  in  one  of  the  most  frightful  massacres  recorded 
in  history.  Then  came  Sibley's  expedition  sweeping  on 
west,  opening  the  Dakotas  and  Montana. 

The  Indian?  He  fought  and  was  vanquished.  How 
we  are  beginning  to  love  our  Indians,  now  that  we  fear 
them  no  longer!  No  wild  man  ever  so  captured  the  im 
agination  of  the  world.  With  inherent  nobility,  courage 
to  the  border  of  destruction,  patriotism  to  the  death,  abso 
lutely  refusing  to  be  enslaved,  he  stands  out  the  most  per 
fect  picture  of  primeval  man.  We  might  have  tamed  him 
but  we  had  not  time.  The  movement  was  too  swift,  the 
pressure  behind  made  the  white  men  drivers  as  the  In 
dians  had  driven  before.  Civilisation  demands  repose, 
safety.  And  until  repose  and  safety  came  we  could  do 
no  effective  work  for  the  Indian.  We  of  to-day  have 
lived  the  longest  lives,  for  we  have  seen  a  continent 
transformed. 

We  have  forgotten  that  a  hundred  years  ago  Briton 
and  Spaniard  and  Frenchman  were  hammering  at  our 
gates ;  forgotten  that  the  Indian  beleaguered  our  wooden 
castles ;  forgotten  that  wolves  drummed  with  their  paws 
on  our  cabin  doors,  snapping  their  teeth  like  steel  traps, 
while  the  mother  hushed  the  wheel  within  and  children 
crouched  beneath  the  floor. 

O  mothers  of  a  mighty  past,  thy  sons  are  with  us 
yet,  fighting  new  battles,  planning  new  conquests,  for 
law,  order,  and  justice. 

Where  rolls  the  Columbia  and  where  the  snow-peaks 
of  Hood,  Adams,  Jefferson,  Rainier,  and  St.  Helens  look 
down,  a  metropolis  has  arisen  in  the  very  Multnomah 
where  Clark  took  his  last  soundings.  Northward,  Seattle 
sits  on  her  Puget  sea,  southward  San  Francisco  smiles 
from  her  golden  gate,  Spanish  no  more.  Over  the  route 
where  Lewis  and  Clark  toiled  slowly  a  hundred  years 


THE    NEW   WEST  443 

ago,  lo !  in  three  days  the  traveller  sits  beside  the  sunset. 
Five  transcontinental  lines  bear  the  rushing  armies  west 
ward,  ever  westward  into  the  sea.  Bewildered  a  moment 
they  pause,  then  turn  —  to  the  Conquest  of  the  Poles  and 
the  Tropics.  The  frontiersman?  He  is  building  Nome 
City  under  the  Arctic:  he  is  hewing  the  forests  of  the 
Philippines. 


THE    END 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4 
days  prior  to  due  date. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


12,000(11/95) 


293231 

Dye,  E.E.  PS3£07 

The  conquest.          Yli 

C6 
1902 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


293231 


